Qfflffimnii 


!      I 
U 

Hi 


FROM   THE   LIBRARY   OF 
REV.    LOUIS    FITZGERALD    BENSON.   D.  D. 

BEQUEATHED    BY   HIM   TO 

THE   LIBRARY  OF 

PRINCETON   THEOLOGICAL   SEMINARY 


/QSC 


R.    C.    MORGAN: 

HIS  LIFE   AND  TIMES 


In  Preparation 

THE  TRAVELS  OF  R.  C.   MORGAN 
BY    HIS    WIDOW 

WILMA    MORGAN 

ILLUSTRATED   WITH    FOUR   PHOTOGRAVURES   AND   NUMEROUS 
HALF-TONE    ENGRAVINGS 


MORGAN   &   SCOTT   Ltd..  LONDON 


/£>£& 


1908. 


'Z^~^c-p- 


A    VETERAN    IN    REVIVAL,/^  0CT  12  mi  £ 


R.  C.  MORGAN7 


HIS    LIFE    AND    TIMES 


BY    HIS   SON 

GEORGE    E.    MORGAN,    M.A. 


WITH    AN    INTRODUCTION    BY 

The  Rt.   Hon.  LORD    KINNAIRD 


NEW    YORK 
GOSPEL     PUBLISHING     HOUSE 

(D.  T.  BASS,  Mgr.) 
54     WEST     22nd     STREET 


INTRODUCTION 

BY   THE   RIGHT    HONOURABLE   LORD    KINNAIRD 


II JfY  acquaintance  with  Mr.  R.  Cope  Morgan  extended 
over  a  period  of  more  than  forty  years,  during 
which  I  was  associated  with  him  in  a  great  many  spheres 
of  Christian  service. 

More  particularly  we  were  allied  in  the  great  London 
campaigns  conducted  by  Messrs.  Moody  and  Sankey  and 
other  leading  evangelists,  in  the  work  of  the  Young 
Men's  Christian  Association,  and  in  the  aims  of  the 
Evangelical  Alliance;  and  these  represent  three  direc- 
tions, among  others,  in  which  his  many-sided  earnestness 
found  outlet — namely,  Gospel  effort  among  the  masses, 
the  spiritual  care  of  the  youth  of  our  land,  and  the 
uniting  in  faith  and  service  of  the  children  of  God, 
irrespective  of  sect  or  nationality. 

As  a  bold  advocate  of  the  Fundamental  Truths  of  the 


vi  INTRODUCTION 

Gospel,  a  firm  adherent  of  Protestant,  Temperance,  and 
Missionary  principles,  a  trusted  leader,  a  wise  coun- 
sellor, a  generous  friend,  Mr.  Morgan  served  with  a 
fidelity  which  has  left  its  mark  upon  his  generation. 
The  story  of  a  life  embracing  so  many  aspects  of 
Christian  activity  should  do  much  to  stimulate  spiritual 
desire  in  those  who  read  it ;  while  the  chapters  devoted 
to  the  Revivals  of  the  last  half-century  form  a  most 
inspiring  record,  which  will  surely  move  many  to  pray : 
1  Lord,  wilt  Thou  not  revive  us  again  ? ' 


'     / 


22nd  March,  1900. 


AUTHOR'S    PREFACE 


TT  is  never  an  easy  task  for  a  son  to  write  his  father's 
'  Life.'  Personal  relationship  is  apt  to  loom  unduly 
large,  and  matters  of  deep  family  interest  may  not 
appeal  to  strangers.  He  is  apt  to  be  incorrect  in  his 
perspective,  to  mix  his  colours  too  vividly,  or  to  impose 
them  with  too  great  a  freedom.  These  and  many 
other  faults,  from  the  artist's  standpoint,  may  perhaps 
be  discovered  herein,  for  which  I  can  but  crave  in- 
dulgence. 

It  has  been  my  object  to  revive  memories  of  former 
days,  to  recall  the  stirring  scenes  among  which  my 
father  lived  and  moved ;  for  they  have  left  an  impress 
upon  the  religious  and  social  life  of  Great  Britain 
such  as  long  years  will  not  erase.  It  will,  I  verily 
believe,  be  an  eye-opener   to   many  to  discover  what 


viii  AUTHOR'S  PREFACE 

God  wrought  in  those  mighty  days  of  a  generation 
past. 

My  father  touched  life  at  so  many  points — radiating 
like  the  spokes  of  a  wheel,  from  a  centre  of  Divine 
impulse  to  the  circumference  of  an  ever-speeding 
Christian  activity — that  whether  viewed  in  his  public  or 
private  capacity,  his  life-story  is  worthy  of  thoughtful 
study,  and  his  example  is  one  for  earnest  emulation. 

Perhaps  the  most  difficult  portion  of  my  task,  however, 
has  been  to  hold  the  balance  between  his  business  life, 
as  such,  and  the  multifarious  spiritual  influences  with 
which  his  career  was  permeated.  I  have  sought  not  to 
protrude  the  one,  while  striving  to  do  justice  to  the 
other.  Readers  who  knew  him  will  realise  how  well- 
nigh  impossible  it  is  to  disassociate  the  two.  Others 
will,  I  trust,  find  much  in  this  biography  that  will 
interest  them  regarding  matters  of  which  they  may 
hitherto  have  had  but  little  knowledge ;  and  if  the  God 
who  ruled  my  father's  life  shall  find  a  greater  place  in 
theirs,  this  record  of  unvarnished  facts  will  not  have 
been  penned  in  vain. 


AUTHOR'S  PREFACE  ix 

As  my  subject  embraces  so  many  lines  of  activity 
which  run  concurrently,  I  think  I  have  simplified  the 
scheme  of  the  book  for  the  reader  by — instead  of 
attempting  to  treat  it  chronologically  as  a  whole — 
dealing  separately  with  its  various  aspects,  as  indicated 
by  the  chapter-topics ;  the  events  associated  with  each 
of  these  being  set  forth  in  datal  order. 

In  recording  a  career  which  we  mourn  as  ended,  it 
has  been  necessary  to  adopt  the  past  tense  throughout. 
But  of  my  father  it  may  be  said  :  '  He,  being  dead,  yet 
speaketh,'  and  'his  works  do  follow  him.'  So  also  it 
will  be  understood  that  many  of  the  spiritual  movements 
of  his  time  to  which  reference  is  made  are  still  fulfilling 
their  God-given  errands. 

In  conclusion,  I  wish  to  express  my  indebtedness 
to  Mr.  W.  H.  Harding,  a  valued  member  of  the  editorial 
staff,  whose  assiduous  and  painstaking  research  has  fur- 
nished me  with  many  of  the  facts  relating  to  the  Great 
Revival  period. 

In  the  belief  that  many  a  minister  and  lay-worker 
will  derive  from  this   peep  into  the  religious   past  an 


x  AUTHOR'S  PREFACE 

inspiration  to  more  consecrated  service  and  a  deeper 
faith  in  Him  who  doeth  wondrously,  this  humble  tribute 
to  a  noble  life  is  launched  upon  its  mission. 

For  years  beyond  our  ken 

The  light  he  leaves  behind  him  lies 

Upon  the  paths  of  men. 

And  so  the  interrupted  breath 

Inspires  a  thousand  lives. — Longfellow. 

G.  E.  MORGAN. 


CONTENTS 


PART  I 

HIS  PERSONAL  LIFE  AND  WORK 

CHAPTER  I 

PAGE 

Boyhood  and  Parentage        .  .  .  .  .3 

CHAPTER  II 
Conversion  and  Marriage    .  .  .  .  .11 

CHAPTER  III 
Family  Lights  and  Shadows  .  .  .  .24 

CHAPTER  IV 
Led  by  the  Right  Way  .  .  .  .  .34 

CHAPTER  V 
Editor  and  Publisher  ...  44 

CHAPTER  VI 
Pastor  and  Flock       ......      68 

CHAPTER  VII 

The  Inner  Sanctuary  .  .  .  •  .83 


xii  CONTENTS 

PART  II 

HIS  RELATION  TO  EVANGELISM 

CHAPTER  VIII 

PAGE 

Revival  :  Memories  of  '59  .  .  .  .95 

CHAPTER  IX 
Revival  :  Its  Friends  and  Foes       ....     106 

CHAPTER  X 
Revival  :  Mid- Victorian  Evangelists         .  .  .116 

CHAPTER  XI 
Revival  :  A  Distinguished  Circle    ....     136 

CHAPTER  XII 
Revival  :  Philanthropic  Memorials  .  .  .     143 

CHAPTER  XIII 

Revival  :  The  Moody  and  Sankey  Campaigns      .  .     169 

CHAPTER  XIV 
Revival:  The  Evangelists  and  the  Churches    .  .    189 

CHAPTER  XV 
Revival:  The  Oxford  and  Cambridge  Conquests  .    207 


CONTENTS  xiii 

PART  III 

MOVEMENTS  OF  HIS  DAY 
CHAPTER  XVI 

PAQE 

In  the  Realm  op  Theology  .....    223 

CHAPTER  XVII 

1  Unity,  Liberty,  Charity  '     .  .  .  .  .     235 

CHAPTER  XVIII 
The  Pope  and  the  Priest      .....    252 

CHAPTER  XIX 

'  Where'er  Thy  People  Meet  '  .        .  .  .  .    270 

CHAPTER  XX 
A  Friend  of  Youth     ......    277 

CHAPTER  XXI 
The  Mission  of  Women  .  .  .  .  .294 

CHAPTER  XXII 
'Into  All  the  World'  .....    303 

CHAPTER  XXIII 
A  Man  Greatly  Beloved       .....     320 


xiv  CONTENTS 

PART  IV 
APPENDIX 

PAGE 

Some  Personal  Correspondence      .  .  .  329 

Index      .  .  .  .  .  .  .  .357 


LIST    OF    ILLUSTRATIONS 


Richard  Cope  Morgan  (Photogravure) 

The  House  in  which  R.  C.  Morgan  was  Born 

R.  C.  Morgan,  about  1850  (Photogravure) 

Mrs.  Lydia  M.  Morgan 

Samuel  Chase,  First  Partner 

Robert  Scott,  Second  Partner 

George  E.  Morgan,  Son  and  Partner 

Mr.  Morgan's  Father  and   Mother,  and  Three 
Sons         .... 

R.  C.  Morgan,  1865  (Photogravure)    . 

R.  C.  Morgan,  1885  (Photogravure)    . 

Mrs.  Wilma  Morgan  . 

Sydney  Cope  Morgan,  Grandson 


Frontispiece 


Elder 


PAGE 
4 

12 
18 
44 
50 
62 

90 
136 

270 
304 
318 


PART    I 

HIS  PERSONAL  LIFE  AND  WORK 


CHAPTER   I 
BOYHOOD  AND  PARENTAGE 

1  rpHERE  goes  the  wickedest  little  demon  in  Aber- 
-*■  gavenny ! '  remarked  a  nurse-maid,  drawing  her 
infant  charges  close  to  her  skirt  to  make  room  for 
1  Copey  Morgan '  as  he  passed  along  the  pavement  with 
a  jaunty  air.  In  moods  of  less  than  normal  seriousness 
he  has  been  known  to  describe  this  incident  as  '  one  of 
the  proud  moments  of  my  life.'  For,  be  it  remembered, 
Richard  Cope  Morgan  was  not  yet  a  Christian  editor. 
He  was  just  a  boy,  with  a  boy's  mischief  twinkling 
in  his  eye,  and  a  wealth  of  fun  twitching  at  the  corners 
of  his  mouth. 

Serious  enough  he  became  in  later  years — yet  never 
devoid  of  the  '  saving  sense  of  humour '  which  lightened 
many  a  mental  load  —  but  in  his  happy  boyhood  he 
thought  more  of  pea-shooters  and  catapults  than  the 
wielding  of  the  pen,  and  great  was  his  joy  on  one 
bright  day  when  an  ill-fated  owl  fell  before  his  aim. 

On  another  occasion,  while  '  larking '  with  some 
kindred  spirits  by  a  pit's  mouth  in  the  colliery  district 
of  Blaendare,  the  handle  of  a  windlass  became  entangled 


4  BOYHOOD  AND  PARENTAGE 

in  his  clothing.  His  companions,  in  a  fright,  let  go  the 
winding  apparatus,  and  he  was  lifted  off  his  feet,  in 
imminent  peril  of  falling  down  the  shaft.  But  the 
good  hand  of  God  was  upon  him,  and  falling  backwards 
he  alighted  safely  a  few  feet  away.1 

His  span  of  life  was  long.  He  lived  in  four  reigns. 
In  his  youthful  days  he  moved  among  many  to  whom 
Waterloo  was  no  very  remote  memory,  and  to  whom 
the  splendid  applications  of  modern  scientific  discovery 
to  the  conveniences  and  comforts  of  life  would  have 
seemed  like  a  fantastic  dream. 

He  remembered  the  time  when  railways  were  curious 
and  rare ;  when  a  shilling  was  paid  for  the  postage  of 
a  letter;  when  wheat  was  70s.  a  quarter;  when  the 
cavalry  under  the  orders  of  Wellington  himself  patrolled 
the  streets  of  London  as  a  warning  to  revolutionaries ; 
and  when  the  gunners  at  the  Tower  stood  to  arms. 
The  creation  of  modern  Italy,  as  of  modern  Germany, 
and  the  American  Civil  War,  were  among  the  world 
happenings  of  his  time.  He  was  the  contemporary 
of  Wordsworth  and  Coleridge,  of  Tennyson  and  Brown- 
ing, of  Disraeli  and  Gladstone,  of  Lincoln  and  Garibaldi, 
of  Shaftesbury  and  Elizabeth  Fry.  But  he  assessed  his 
epoch,  and  regarded  its  politics  and  movements,  not  as 
journalist,  philosopher,  or  dialectician,  but  from  the 
view-point  of  one  whose  chief  concern  was  the 
prosperity  of  the  Kingdom  of  God. 

Born  on  13th  May,  1827,  at  Abergavenny,  he  in- 
herited Welsh  blood,  though  he  was   never   intimately 

1  Other  narrow  escapes  in  later  life  are  recorded  on  pp.  40-43. 


THE     HOUSE     IN     WHICH     R.   C.    MORGAN     WAS    BORN 


SCHOOL  DAYS  5 

conversant  with  the  Welsh  tongue.  As  childhood 
merged  into  youth  he  became  a  diligent  and  earnest 
reader — not  of  scraps  and  tit-bits,  which  fortunately 
were  not  so  much  in  vogue  then  as  now — but  of 
healthy  standard  literature,  and  delved  deeply  into  the 
mines  of  English  poetry.  Some  specimens  of  his  own 
art  in  '  making  verse '  are  reserved  for  a  later  chapter. 

He  was  educated  at  the  Old  Priory  School,  Monk-st., 
Abergavenny ;  having  as  its  principal  Mr.  Relf 
Rutherford,  B.A.,  whose  son,  Mr.  J.  T.  Rutherford,  is 
the  present  town-clerk.  Boasting  an  average  of  forty 
boarders  and  a  like  number  of  day-boys,  it  stood  one 
of  the  first  schools  of  the  county  of  its  day,  and  in 
course  of  time  several  men  of  distinction — including  one 
of  London's  Lord  Mayors,  Sir  Walter  Vaughan-Morgan — 
paid  tribute  to  the  early  tuition  they  had  received  within 
its  walls.  Only  a  very  few  of  my  father's  schoolfellows 
survive  him.  One  is  Mr.  John  Holehouse,  who  (as  his 
father  before  him)  was  proprietor  and  driver  of  the  old 
mail-coach  between  Abergavenny,  Newport,  and  Bristol. 
My  father  often  called  upon  this  veteran  when  in 
the  district  in  later  years,  and  as  recently  as  November, 
1906,  gave  him  a  copy  of  his  (then)  latest  book,  The 
Outpoured  Spirit,  inscribing  it : — 

TO  MY  DEAR  FRIEND  AND  SCHOOLFELLOW 

JOHN   HOLEHOUSE 

WITH   THE   OLD   LOVE 

R.  0.  Morgan. 


6  BOYHOOD  AND  PARENTAGE 

Writing  since  Mr.  Morgan's  death,  with  a  retrospect 
of  nearly  seventy  years,  his  cousin,  Ebenezer  Glanville, 
of  Southampton,  who  was  a  few  years  his  junior,  speaks 
of  him  as  'the  boy-hero  of  my  earliest  recollection; 
handsome,  bright,  and  quick,  full  of  merriment,  not 
always  free  from  mischief,  but  always  free  from  malice.' 

At  the  age  of  fourteen  he  said  good-bye  to  school- 
desk  and  play-ground,  and  '  life's  fair  morning '  became 
somewhat  greyer  in  the  shadow  of  his  father's  shop. 
Here  he  was  initiated  into  the  mysteries  of  a  printing- 
press  worked  by  hand,  and  found  employment  in 
supplying  the  stationery  and  literary  requirements  of 
the  manufacturers  and  '  quality '  of  his  native  district. 
Some  diversion  was  afforded  by  visits  to  the  local 
police-court,  where  he  gained  his  first  experience  of 
'  taking  notes,'  and  doing  some  writing  for  the  country 
papers.  Other  spare  moments  were  devoted  to  sys- 
tematic reading.  Thus  he  stored  his  mind,  and  with 
treasure,  not  with  trash.  These  were  his  golden  oppor- 
tunities, the  grasping  of  which  stood  him  in  excellent 
stead  in  the  strenuous  years  that  were  to  follow. 

Mr.  Morgan's  father,  James  Hiley  Morgan,  was  a 
Welsh-speaking  Welshman,  and  a  prominent  member 
of  the  Abergavenny  Cymreigyddion  Society,  formed 
in  1834  to  promote  the  national  culture  of  music, 
literature,  and  art.  The  Eisteddfodau  held  under  its 
auspices  from  that  date  till  1853  were  the  means  of 
bringing  ix>  light  some  of  the  most  brilliant  literary 
geniuses  which  Wales  has  ever  produced. 

The    Cymreigyddion   was    a   non-political    and    un- 


HIS  FATHER  7 

sectarian  society;  its  first  meeting  was  held  in  the 
Sun  Inn,  a  report  of  which  was  printed  by  Mr.  Hiley 
Morgan  in  1834  It  is  therein  recorded  that  some  of 
the  members  did  not  favour  the  meetings  being  held 
on  licensed  premises,  and  suggested  the  use  of  one  of  the 
chapels  in  the  town.  This  was  opposed  by  my  grand- 
father and  others  ;  for  although  himself  a  staunch  Non- 
conformist, he  was  so  jealous  to  preserve  the  unsectarian 
character  of  the  new  movement  that  he  pressed  the 
matter  to  a  division,  and  won  his  point  by  thirty-four 
votes  to  six.  So  the  meetings  were  convened  at  the 
inn  till  the  Cymreigyddion  Hall  (which  is  now  in 
ruins)  was  built  in  Tudor-st.,  Abergavenny.  The  in- 
cident is  of  some  interest  as  showing  that  Temperance 
was  not  without  its  adherents  even  in  those  far-off 
days,  although  it  did  not,  apparently,  claim  my  grand- 
father as  an  ardent  advocate. 

Mr.  Hiley  Morgan  was  a  printer  of  no  mean  repute 
in  his  day.  Many  specimens  of  his  industry  are  still 
preserved  by  the  Hon.  Mrs.  Herbert,  in  the  Old  Hall 
at  Llanover;  and  it  is  stated — on  the  authority  of 
Mr.  O.  J.  Owen,  of  Abergavenny  (an  expert  in  the 
printing  art,  and  a  member  of  the  present  Cymreigyddion 
Society),  who,  with  other  experts,  has  recently  for 
another  purpose  examined  the  old  records,  reports, 
posters,  handbills,  etc. — that  the  work  would  compare 
favourably  with  printing  done  by  many  up-to-date 
firms  of  the  present  day.  Some  of  the  posters  preserved 
are  3-sheet  double-crown,  and  three  royals  printed  in 
black   and   red   and   other  colours;    some   display  the 


8  BOYHOOD  AND  PARENTAGE 

Royal  Coat  of  Arms,  and  there  still  exists  the  electro- 
block  (17  x  10)  from  which  they  were  produced.  '  We 
also,'  says  Mr.  Owen,  'again  and  again  during  our 
researches,  came  across  Mr.  Hiley  Morgan's  name  as 
presenting  prizes  for  various  competitions  in  music  and 
art,  showing  the  great  interest  he  took  in  the  movement, 
and  his  prominence  as  a  member  of  the  Society.' 

These  old-time  particulars  are  further  corroborated 
by  a  former  apprentice,  Mr.  J.  L.  Powell  (now  of 
Vancouver,  B.C.),  who,  volunteering  a  kindly  apprecia- 
tion of  my  father,  gives  this  interesting  glimpse  of  his 
early  environment : — 

1  It  was  in  1865  that  I  saw  Mr.  R.  C.  Morgan  first, 
'  at  the  house  of  your  grandfather,  James  Hiley  Morgan. 
'  His  father  and  stepmother  were  exceedingly  proud  of 
1  him,  and  "  our  Cope  "  was  everything  to  them  when  he 
'  visited  his  old  home. 

'  He  was  a  man  of  God,  and  his  father  always  got 
1  him  to  conduct  the  family  prayers  at  these  times.  I 
1  learned  to  honour  him  then ;  but  it  was  not  till  I  got 
1  into  correspondence  with  him,  and  had  the  pleasure  of 
1  visiting  him  at  his  home,  that  I  learned  what  a 
'  beautiful  character  his  was.  He  was  so  loving,  so 
'  unassuming ;  there  was  no  talking  down,  as  to  an 
'  inferior  in  position  in  life  or  accomplishments — as  I 
'  have  found  by  experience  there  is  with  so  many  men 
1  who  have  advanced  even  in  spiritual  affairs,  whilst  it 
1  it  is  exceeding  common  amongst  those  who  have 
1  attained  to  worldly  position. 

1  His  character  in  many  points  was  formed  at  home. 
1  His  beloved  mother  I  did  not  know,  nor  his  sister 
1  Christiana,  although  they  were  frequently  spoken  of. 
'  But  his  father  I  knew  well,  as  I  served  two  years 
'  of  my  apprenticeship   with   him.     He   was   a   robust 


LOCAL  ENTERPRISE  9 

■  Christian  of  the  old  school,  and  from  him  your  father 
'  learned  thoroughness,  industry,  punctuality,  truthful- 
'  ness,  and  all  that  pertains  to  uprightness. 

'  Your  grandfather  was  always  engaged  in  works 
1  of  public  good,  in  the  advancement  of  charitable 
1  institutions  and  of  Christian  enterprises.  I  may 
'  mention  the  markets,  lighting,  waterworks,  and 
1  sewerage  systems  of  the  town ;  the  Dorcas  Society, 
'  Ladies'  Charity  and  Public  Dispensary ;  also  the 
'  Religious  Tract  Society,  the  Bible  Society,  and  the 
'  London  Missionary  Society ;  besides  being  a  pillar  of 
'  the  church  of  which  he  was  a  member.  He  was  an 
1  extremely  active  man,  often  up  by  three  and  four  in 
'  the  morning,  taking  a  walk  of  which  he  was  exceed- 
'  ingly  fond.  He  was  also,  mechanically,  an  unusually 
'  clever  man.  He  constructed  a  ruling-machine — the 
'  first  in  South  Wales 1 — a  printing-press,  and  also  a 
'  beating-machine ;  and  I  once  had  the  pleasure  of 
1  helping  him  a  little  in  the  construction  of  a  hydraulic 
1  device. 

'His  motto  was:  "Anything  that  is  worth  doing 
'  at  all  is  worth  doing  well."  This  he  carried  out  in 
'  his  own  life,  and  instilled  into  others.  He  was  to  me 
'  a  friend,  a  counsellor,  and  a  father,  for  I  was  a  fatherless 
'  boy.  Thus  you  will  see  that  Richard  Cope  Morgan  had 
'  an  excellent  father  to  counsel  and  guide  him  as  a  lad.' 

It  may  be  added  that  at  eight  o'clock  every  morning 
my  grandfather  met  all  his  work-people  for  prayer,  and 

1  It  was  while  visiting  the  Great  Exhibition  in  London  in 
1851,  that,  having  examined  an  American  ruling-machine  (for 
ledgers  and  the  like),  he  conceived  the  idea  which  he  afterwards 
perfected.  With  his  machine  he  did  all  the  ruling  required  for  his 
own  use  and  that  of  the  firms  which  he  supplied  during  a  long 
business  career.  It  was  similarly  used  for  many  years  by  his 
successors,  Messrs.  Edmunds  &  Thomas,  and  is  now  justly  prized 
—albeit  somewhat  of  a  curiosity— by  Messrs.  Owen  Brothers,  who 
ultimately  took  over  the  printing  department  of  the  concern. 


io  BOYHOOD  AND  PARENTAGE 

each  person  present  either  read  or  recited  a  verse  of 
Scripture.  He  also  edited  and  published  a  local  news- 
paper. 

My  grandmother  (nee  Emily  Williamson  Cope)  was 
the  daughter  of  Rev.  Richard  Cope,  LL.D.,  who  exercised 
a  potent  influence  in  Nonconformity  during  the  first 
half  of  the  last  century.  Born  in  1776,  as  a  boy  he  set 
the  Christian  ministry  before  him  as  the  ideal  of  life,  and 
for  this  he  wisely  prepared  himself  by  fidelity  and 
diligence  as  a  clerk  in  a  London  office.1  He  was  a 
man  of  deep  and  fervent  piety  and  of  sterling  worth — 
qualities  which  impressed  themselves  upon  his  daughter 
Emily — Puritan  in  his  principles,  Evangelical  in  his 
faith,  yet  wide  in  holy  sympathies  toward  those  who 
differed  from  him  denominationally.  Of  his  four 
pastorates,  he  held  two  for  twenty  years  each,  and  one 
for  fourteen ;  and  at  the  age  of  eighty  he  entered  into 
rest,  when  my  father  was  in  his  thirtieth  year. 

Such,  then,  was  the  family  stock  from  which  sprang 
the  future  Editor;  and  to  the  robust  characteristics  of 
his  forbears  may  be  traced  many  of  the  qualities  which 
were  so  prominent  in  his  own  career. 

1  '  The  bearer,  Mr.  Richard  Cope,  has  been  with  me  about  three 
years,  and  I  can  with  great  safety  recommend  him  as  a  sober, 
diligent,  well-informed  young  man,  and  so  well  qualified  as  a  clerk 
that  no  pecuniary  consideration  should  have  induced  me  to  part 
with  him,  had  my  views  been  to  carry  on  any  business  in  London. 
I  have  found  him  perfectly  worthy  of  trust  and  confidence,  and 
very  correct  in  writing  and  accounts,  both  of  which  he  understands 
better  than  most  young  men  I  have  met  with' — so  testified  his 
employer,  when  retiring  from  business. 


CHAPTER  II 
CONVERSION  AND  MARRIAGE 

AT  the  age  of  seventeen  Mr.  Morgan  began  to  realise 
that  'man  doth  not  live  by  bread  alone,'  and 
spiritual  yearnings  worked  within.  His  mother  was 
a  most  gracious  woman — gracious  in  the  twofold  sense 
in  which  her  son  also  may  be  so  described ;  that  is,  by 
the  natural  gifts  of  a  gentle,  tender,  but  energetic 
disposition,  and  winning  personal  endowments ;  and  by 
the  supernatural  gift  of  Divine  love  in  her  heart, 
brightening,  deepening,  and  sanctifying  her  natural 
qualities,  and  converting  them  to  holiest  purposes. 
These  characteristics  were  also  charmingly  reflected 
in  his  only  and  invalid  sister,  Christiana,  to  whom 
he  was  very  deeply  attached. 

Many  and  earnest  were  their  talks  together  over 
the  open  Bible,  which  made  lasting  impressions  and 
deepened  his  soul's  desires.  To  this,  and  to  their  earnest 
prayers  and  pleadings,  he  owed,  under  God,  the  dawn 
of  light  within  his  soul,  in  the  year  1849,  he  being  then 
twenty-two  years  of  age.     Writing  in  mature  years,  my 


i2  CONVERSION  AND  MARRIAGE 

father  gratefully  recalled  those  hallowed  days  in  these 
words : — 

cMy  Conversion 

'  The  chief  instrument  in  my  conversion  was  my 
mother.  She  died  at  the  age  of  forty,  but  she  left  a 
memory  fragrant  of  the  beatitudes  of  Matt.  v.  and  of 
the  Love  Chapter  in  the  Corinthian  Epistle.  Her 
training  of  her  children  may  be  summed  up  in  the 
prophet's  appeal,  which  was  among  her  last  words  to 
me :  "  Seek  ye  the  Lord  while  He  may  be  found ;  call 
ye  upon  Him  while  He  is  near.  Let  the  wicked  for- 
sake his  way,  and  the  unrighteous  man  his  thoughts ; 
and  let  him  return  unto  the  Lord,  and  He  will  have 
mercy  upon  him,  and  to  our  God,  for  He  will  abun- 
dantly pardon." 

1  She  told  me  on  her  dying  bed :  "  You  are  not  yet  a 
Christian,  but  I  know  you  will  become  one."  For  the 
Spirit  had  borne  witness  with  her  spirit,  that  God  had 
heard  her  prayers,  would  fulfil  her  petitions  and  re- 
ward her  faithful  instructions  and  her  heavenly 
example.  Besides  her,  I  only  remember  a  very  few 
who  spoke  to  me  personally  and  directly  concerning 
the  Lord  who  bought  me.  My  grandmother  used  to 
write  to  me  with  loving  entreaty  to  be  reconciled  to 
God.  A  minister  who  had  been  entertained  at  our 
home  over  a  Lord's  Day  spoke  kindly  to  me  in  a 
similar  way,  as  he  bade  me  good-bye.  A  cousin,  a 
few  years  my  senior,  asked  me  on  one  Communion 
Sunday :  "  And  why  should  not  you  be  there  ?  " — at  the 
Lord's  Table.  Doubtless  there  were  other  messages  to 
me  from  the  Throne,  amongst  them  many  from  my 
sister,  two  years  older  than  I;  but  those  I  have 
mentioned  are  all  I  distinctly  remember. 

'  My  mother  died  when  I  was  seventeen,  just  when  I 
needed  her  most,  and  my  sister  was  her  constant  com- 
panion during  the  years  of  her  illness.     The  discovery  of 


////,■/,,  7s/       1£>0/U  /fc'/t/<r/<  . 


ABOUT     IB50 


HOW  HE  WAS  BROUGHT  TO  CHRIST 


[3 


'  germs  as  the  cause  of  disease  had  not  then  been  made, 
1  or  was  not  so  generally  known  as  now ;  less  care  was 
'  taken  to  avoid  the  breath  of  tuberculous  patients,  and 
'  for  three  years  after  my  mother's  death  my  sister  was 
1  slowly  dying  of  the  same  disease.  Thus  during  nearly 
1  all  the  years  of  my  teens  there  was  a  sick-room  in  our 
1  home,  the  effect  of  which  was  to  soften  a  turbulent 
'  spirit,  and  prepare  the  way  for  the  change  which  was 
'  to  follow. 

'  I  left  home  and  came  to  London  when  I  was  twenty- 
'  one,  still  undecided ;  but  my  mother's  prayers  hung 
'  round  my  neck,  so  that  I  could  not  enter  into  scenes 
'  of  sin  in  which  some  of  my  acquaintances  were  en- 
'  snared.  After  a  year  I  removed  to  Bath,  to  take  the 
'  oversight  of  a  printing-establishment.  While  there, 
'  I  lived  in  the  same  house  with  some  Christian  young 
'  men  who  loved  the  Bible  and  walked  with  God.  I 
1  began  to  love  the  Bible  also,  and  learned  many  of  its 
1  saving  truths,  but  was  still  unsaved.  I  used  sometimes 
'  to  spend  my  Sundays  in  Bristol,  where  I  heard  a 
'  minister  who  had  retired  from  Lady  Huntingdon's 
1  Connexion.  I  have  no  recollection  of  the  text  or  the 
'  sermon  which  he  preached  one  morning,  except  that 
1  it  was  a  clear  exposition  of  the  great  truth  that  Jesus, 
'  the  Son  of  God,  tasted  death  on  behalf  of  every  one ; 
'  that  He  is  the  propitiation  for  the  whole  world.  This 
'  thought  passed  through  my  mind :  "  If  God  loves  me 
1  so  that  He  gave  His  only-begotten  Son  to  die  for  me, 
'  and  if  God  laid  my  iniquity  upon  Him  and  I  receive 
'  Him  as  my  Saviour  and  Lord,  and  I  do,  then  I  am 
1  forgiven  and  saved." 

'  It  was  not  a  mere  piece  of  reasoning,  though  it  was 
1  that.  It  was  made  true  to  me  that  "  the  Spirit  beareth 
1  witness  with  our  spirit,  that  we  are  children  of  God." 
'  That  was  all.  It  was  real.  It  was  enough.  There 
1  was  no  emotion,  but  it  has  endured  for  more  than 
'  fifty  years.  Had  it  been  mere  human  reasoning  it 
1  would  have  passed  away,  but  "it  is  the  Spirit  that 


i4  CONVERSION  AND  MARRIAGE 

'  beareth  witness,  and  the  Spirit  is  truth."  From  that 
*  day  to  this,  not  a  doubt  has  arisen  as  to  my  acceptance 
'  in  the  Beloved.' 

It  was  no  superficial  change  that  was  wrought  in  him. 
'  You  could  not  be  in  his  company  and  not  be  conscious 
of  it,'  is  the  testimony  of  Mr.  Glanville,  who  adds : — 

'  He  was  quieter,  and  rather  inclined  to  be  ascetic. 
1  As  often  happens,  some  of  the  glamour  peculiar  to  the 
1  unrestrained  buoyancy  of  earlier  youth,  in  a  person- 
'  ality  naturally  attractive,  was  dimmed,  now  he  was 
'  restrained  by  a  sense  of  the  highest  obligations,  and 
1  constrained  by  the  love  of  Christ.' 

It  was  said  at  that  time  by  one  who  had  known  him 
from  childhood :  '  There  was  a  charm  about  Cope 
Morgan  before  his  conversion  there  has  never  been 
since.'  That  was  the  judgment  of  a  worldly  observer, 
but  the  beauty  of  holiness  in  his  life  and  work  became 
manifest  to  those  who  had  eyes  to  see  and  hearts  to 
understand. 

Possessed  with  some  measure  of  poetic  fancy,  and 
also,  when  a  young  man,  of  that  other  '  fancy '  which, 
as  Tennyson  says,  'lightly  turns  to  thoughts  of  love,' 
he  not  infrequently  gave  rein  to  his  muse  in  amatory 
lines,  both  grave  and  gay.  Among  the  latter  was  a 
sonnet  devoted  to '  The  Honey  Bee,'  which  in  humorous 
vein  concluded  with  an  unorthodox  comparison  between 
the  'spring-time'  of  freedom  and  the  'winter-time'  of 
married  life !  Whether  or  not  that  versifying  achieve- 
ment constituted  another  of  his  'proud  moments,' 
he  never  divulged ;  but  much  prouder  ones  were  those 


THE  LILY  AND  THE  ROSE  15 

in  which,  years  later,  as  a  young  father,  he  trudged 
three  miles  in  his  daily  dinner-hour  to  snatch  a  few 
minutes  of  domestic  bliss  with  wife  and  child,  his  scant 
and  hasty  meal  being  but  a  secondary  consideration. 
No  'winter-time'  were  those  days  of  married  life  to 
him,  but  summer,  bright  and  vernal. 

As  the  years  passed,  he  came  to  view  love  and  life 
in  a  graver  mood,  as  being  fraught  with  possibilities 
great  and  grand;  true  love  was  a  responsible  and  a 
holy  thing ;  life  was  '  earnest,  passing  by.'  These  more 
serious  aspects  he  expressed  in  verses  such  as  those 
reproduced  below.  But  through  sombre  shades  of 
thought,  shone  ever  bright  the  starlight  of  faith  and 
hope  and  love. 

This  tender  tribute,  apparently  to  a  child  of  his 
acquaintance,  whom  I  have  not  been  able  to  identify, 
contains  some  beautiful  thoughts : — 

FROM  DEATH  INTO  LIFE 

The  stream  of  a  life  was  softly  flowing, 

Slowly,  silently,  down  to  death  ; 
God  sent  a  child  to  direct  its  going 

Into  the  channel  of  Love  and  Faith. 

The  Lord  of  the  glory  saw  a  flower 

Spending  its  sweetness  on  desert  air, 
He  bade  transplant  it,  that  every  hour 

His  soul  might  joy  in  its  perfume — Prayer. 

Now,  changed  to  a  river  of  living  water, 
That  current  quickens  where'er  it  flows ; 

Now,  saved  from  the  valley  wherein  He  sought  her. 
The  Lily  is  wedded  to  Sharon's  Rose. 


16  CONVERSION  AND  MARRIAGE 

The  following  stanza  appeared  in  the  Hereford  Times 
(7th  October,  1848),  from  the  pen  of  a  former  fellow- 
apprentice  : — 

Thus  glideth  on  the  sea-bound  stream, 

Thus  flies  the  golden  day, 
Thus  droops  the  lovely  death-grasped  flower — 

Naught  sweet  on  earth  doth  stay. 

My  father's  '  Reply '  reveals  an  early  touch  of  the 
journalistic  instinct  which  does  not  shrink  from  entering 
the  arena  of  kindly  criticism.  It  breathes  a  cheery 
optimism,  well  calculated  to  dispel  his  friend's  pessimistic 
mood : — 

Eeply 

Tho5  the  stream  in  the  river's  bed  to-day 

Will  soon  be  by  ocean  nurs'd — 
To-morrow  the  waters  will  still  be  there, 

As  bright  and  as  glad  as  erst. 

Tho'  the  day  declineth  and  seeks  the  West, 

And  evening  succeedeth  dawn — 
'Tis  a  time  of  stars,  and  rest,  and  love, 

When  the  curtains  of  night  are  drawn. 

Tho'  the  dew-gemm'd  flowers,  so  bright  at  morn, 

At  evening  all  withered  lie — 
The  scent  will  remain  when  the  earth  is  bare 

And  winter  is  in  the  sky. 

We  fill  the  world  with  our  sad  conceits, 

Reflecting  our  own  heart's  gloom — 
There  is  nothing  passes  from  this  fair  earth 

But  leaves  something  to  take  its  room. 


TO  HIS  BELOVED  SISTER  i7 

Very  pathetic  is  this  ode  to  his  dying  sister,  penned 
after  both  their  parents  had  entered  into  rest : — 

TO  DEAR  ANNIE 

My  best  beloved,  I  see  the  hand 

Of  God  is  on  thee  now, 
And  life's  declining  shadows  fall 

Upon  thy  pallid  brow. 
The  dark-winged  Angel  worketh  fast, 

The  chain  will  soon  be  riven 
That  binds  thy  spirit  down  to  earth 

And  stays  her  flight  to  Heaven. 

The  soul  yearns  for  her  higher  life, 

She  struggles  to  be  free ; 
I  dare  not  seek  to  hold  her  back 

From  Heaven,  0  God,  and  Thee. 
Yet  oh,  how  soon  my  spring  has  changed 

To  autumn,  sad  and  drear; 
How  soon  my  joys  begin  to  wear 

The  yellow  leaf  and  sere  ! 

And  thou,  dear  Annie,  too,  wilt  go, 

To  dwell  before  the  throne  ; 
Thou  an  adoring  angel — I 

How  utterly  alone ! 
But  the  shining  stars  above  me, 

Spirits,  silent  though  they  be, 
"Will  be  more  than  present  teachers 

Of  the  Beautiful  to  me. 

All  things  that  make  earth  beautiful 

Have  mingled  with  our  joy ; 
They  leave  immortal  memories 

Time  never  can  destroy. 
They  die  not,  though  we  pass  away, 

They  share  our  second  birth  ; 
They  will  be  dear  to  thee  in  Heaven, 

And  comfort  me  on  earth. 


18  CONVERSION  AND  MARRIAGE 

When  thou  art  gone,  sweet  sister,  they 
Will  my  companions  be — 

The  best  beloved  of  all  my  friends, 
Because  they  breathe  of  thee. 
1848. 


He  was  married  during  his  residence  at  Bath,  at  the 
age  of  twenty-three,  to  Miss  Lydia  Margaret  Taylor, 
the  daughter  of  a  Bristol  merchant,  and  a  member  of 
the  Congregationalism  body.  A  c  courting '  incident 
of  earlier  date,  full  of  human  interest,  may  be  related 
here : — 

His  fiancee  was  visiting  some  friends  at  Newport, 
and  he  promised  to  meet  her  there  on  a  given  day. 
The  mail-coach  travelled  only  once  daily  between 
Abergavenny  and  that  town,  and  by  some  mishap  he 
missed  it,  to  his  woeful  disappointment.  Telegraph  or 
telephone  there  was  none  in  those  days,  nor  could  a 
letter  be  dispatched  any  earlier  than  he  himself  could 
travel  by  coach  next  day.  True  man  that  he  was,  he 
felt  his  promise  must  be  kept,  but  how  to  do  it  with 
Newport  nearly  twenty  miles  away !  A  less  ardent 
lover  might  have  felt  that  losing  the  coach  was 
sufficient  reason  for  not  fulfilling  the  engagement, 
but  with  characteristic  fidelity  he  resolved  to  get  to 
Newport  somehow,  if  he  had  to  walk — and  walk 
he  did. 

The  first  part  of  the  journey  went  pleasantly  enough, 
as  he  passed  Llanover  with  all  the  buoyancy  of  one 
well  accustomed  to  the  road.  At  Star  Hill,  near 
Mamhilad   Church,   he   began   to   flag,   but    refreshing 


MRS.    LYDIA    M.    MORGAN 


1  LOVE  LAUGHS  AT  LOCKSMITHS 


19 


himself  at  a  wayside  spring  he  plodded  on.  By  the 
time  he  reached  the  Jockey  Pitch  at  Llanvihangel,  his 
feet  were  sore  and  blistered,  but  slowly  he  dragged 
himself  up  the  hill  with  the  help  of  a  stake  from  an 
adjacent  hedge.  Painfully  pursuing  his  way,  he  came 
to  the  turnpike-gate  at  Pontymoile.  But  eight  weary 
miles  still  lay  between  him  and  his  lady-love.  Should 
he  give  up  the  task,  and  await  the  return  coach  for 
home  ?  Or  seek  lodgings  in  Pontypool,  to  complete  the 
journey  by  coach  next  day  ?  No !  '  Love  laughs  at 
locksmiths,'  and  sore  heels — and  in  his  case  was  not 
to  be  outdone.  Approaching  the  toll-gate,  he  so  won 
the  good  graces  of  the  old  lady  in  charge,  that  she 
not  only  made  him  '  a  cup  o'  tay '  (the  best  he  ever 
tasted,  so  he  was  wont  to  say),  but  provided  water 
to  bathe  his  feet,  and  soap  to  anoint  his  stockings ! 
Thus  revived,  he  went  on  his  way  rejoicing  to  his 
destination,  and  to  my  mother  who  was  to  be. 
The  form  his  reception  took  amply  rewarded  his 
fidelity ! 

Not  long  did  he  enjoy  the  happiness  of  a  home  of  his 
own,  before  a  shadow  was  cast  over  their  domestic  life 
by  the  break-down  of  his  health — due,  so  the  doctors 
surmised,  to  his  inheriting  the  malady  from  which  his 
mother  and  sister  had  succumbed.  By  medical  advice 
he  returned  to  his  native  air,  to  recover  or  to  die.  But 
God  graciously  raised  him  up,  for  had  He  not  in  store 
a  great  work  for  him  to  do  ? 

The  loss  of  his  first  child,  in  infancy,  was  the  occasion 
which,  in  1851,  called  forth — 


2o  CONVERSION  AND  MARRIAGE 


THE  FALLING  ASLEEP  OF  OUR  FIRST-BORN 

He  twined  round  our  hearts,  as  a  tendril 

Encircles  a  rose  tree's  stem ; 
In  the  depth  of  parental  affection 

"We  treasured  our  precious  gem. 

We  hoped,  as  the  rose-tree's  bareness 

Is  clad  by  the  tendril's  flowers, 
That  so  would  our  little  bud  blossom, 

To  gladden  this  home  of  ours. 

But  the  gardener  knows  that  the  tendril 
The  rose's  increase  would  check, 

And,  while  it  would  lend  it  beauty, 
Would  injure  as  well  as  deck ; 

And  our  Father,  who  loves  His  children 
"With  faithful  and  jealous  love — 

Lest  our  hearts  should  be  set  on  our  darling, 
Instead  of  on  things  above — 

So  gently  our  tendril  transplanted, 

And  to  His  own  garden  bore, 
In  heaven,  in  God's  holy  mountain, 

To  blossom  for  evermore. 

We  are  sure  that  he  sleeps  in  Jesus, 

And  nestles  upon  His  breast ; 
For  'He  bears  the  lambs  in  His  bosom,' 

In  God's  everlasting  rest. 

"We  know  we  shall  meet  *  in  the  morning ' ; 

"We  wait  for  the  dawning  day, 
"When  Jesus,  in  clouds  of  heaven, 

Shall  bear  us  from  earth  away. 

Away!  oh,  away,  to  the  bowers, 

The  Eden  of  God  above, 
Where  He  wipes  all  tears  from  all  faces, 

And  love  is  not  jealous  love — 


HELPFUL  FELLOWSHIP  21 

For  no  heart  can  there  be  divided, 

But  Godward  all  love  doth  tend  ; 
For  of  love  He's  the  Source  and  Centre, 

The  Object,  and  Life,  and  End. 

Oh,  give  us  henceforward,  our  Father, 

To  live  with  a  singler  eye 
To  Thee,  to  Thy  praise  and  glory  ; 

To  live  for  our  home  on  high  ; 

To  wait  for  the  Lord  from  heaven 

With  patience,  and  hope,  and  joy ; 
For  the  day  when  our  Elder  Brother 

Brings  with  Him  our  darling  boy  ! 

Oh,  my  heart  leaps  up  with  its  longing, 

That  glory  our  own  to  call, 
When  the  Christ  shall  be  King  in  Zion, 

When  God  shall  be  All  in  all ! 

Returning  to  Bath,  he  resumed  his  business  activities. 
During  his  sojourn  there  (from  1851-5),  he  enjoyed 
some  helpful  fellowship  with  the  body  of  believers 
known  as  the  Brethren,  on  the  basis  that  faith  in  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  a  walk  consistent  with  the 
profession  of  His  Name,  were  the  essential  conditions 
of  association.  After  a  time,  however,  other  conditions 
were  imposed  which  he  felt  tended  to  cripple  him  in 
the  freedom  with  which  the  Divine  Son  had  made  him 
free.  But  though  he  never  joined  them  in  actual  member- 
ship, he  frequently  attributed,  with  deep  gratitude,  his 
understanding  of  the  Word  and  of  its  foundation  truths 
to  the  teaching  he  received  while  worshipping  in  their 
midst.  Thus,  in  the  providence  of  God,  he  became 
blessed  with  a  spiritual  insight  into  the  deep  things  of 


22  CONVERSION  AND  MARRIAGE 

God  which  proved  of  immeasurable  value  to  him,  and 
through  him  to  others,  in  his  future  ministry  by  pen  and 
word  of  mouth. 

A  study  of   Leviticus   xxv.  so  impressed  him  as  to 
inspire — 

THE  JUBILEE  YEAR 

The  Jubilee  Year !  the  Jubilee  Year  ! 
The  bondman  rejoices  to  hail  thee  near — 
Sevenfold  Sabbath,  and  Year  of  Grace, 
The  burdened,  the  weary,  the  poor,  to  bless ! 

'Tis  the  Day  of  Atonement !     The  utmost  bound 
Of  Israel's  land  hears  '  the  joyful  sound ' 
Of  the  silver  trumpet,  so  loud  and  clear, 
Proclaiming  the  gladsome  Jubilee  Year. 

Fifty  years'  burdens  of  sorrow  and  wrong 
Fall  from  their  shoulders,  and  homeward  they  throng 
To  their  fathers'  possession,  their  childhood's  home  ; 
Like  doves  to  their  windows,  they  come,  they  come ! 

The  fraud  and  the  folly,  the  struggle  and  strife 
Of  half  a  century's  human  life, 
The  usurer's  riches,  the  poor  man's  cares, 
Are  all  dissolved  by  this  Year  of  years. 

To  Moses  Jehovah  rehearsed  the  tale 
Of  the  glories  hidden  within  the  veil; 
In  Jeshurun's  ears  did  their  king  recount 
The  things  he  had  seen  in  the  Holy  Mount- 
Shadows  on  earth  of  the  things  above, 
The  Father's  grace,  and  the  Brother's  love  ; 
Promise  of  glorious  things  to  come, 
The  enduring  substance,  the  Heavenly  Home  ! 


THE  JUBILEE  YEAR  23 

Deliverer,  Jesus,  my  Friend,  in  Thee 
Jubilee,  Sabbath,  and  Home,  I  see  ! 
Thou  hast  wearily  laboured  that  I  might  rest ; 
Thy  soul  was  afflicted,  and  I  am  blest. 

The  atonement  is  made,  and  the  trumpet's  voice 
Bids  every  sinner  'Rejoice!  Rejoice!' 
The  Gospel  proclaims  an  eternal  release, 
And  bids  the  debtor  go  home  in  peace. 

0  God,  for  grace  not  to  set  our  love 
On  the  earthly  things,  but  the  things  above  ! 
For  while  the  Jubilee  Year  draws  nigh, 
They  lessen  in  value,  they  fade  and  die. 

In  a  little  while  shall  the  firmament  ring 

With  the  trumpet  that  heralds  earth's  patient  King, 

Who  has  sat  so  long  at  His  Father's  side, 

That  the  world  may  know  how  He  loved  and  died. 

What  then  shall  profit  the  stores  of  wealth, 
Whether  justly  gotten  or  gained  by  stealth — 
When  every  object  of  man's  desire, 
In  the  flaming  flood  rising  ever  higher, 
Proclaims  our  God  a  consuming  fire1? 

One  can  only  wish  that  the  pressure  of  many  things, 
and  the  weight  of  years  with  their  attendant  distractions 
and  responsibilities,  had  dealt  more  lightly  with  him 
in  after-life,  that  so  he  might  have  found  leisure  and 
inspiration  to  compose  hymns  and  sonnets  for  the 
spiritual  edification  of  the  Church  of  God. 


CHAPTER   III 
FAMILY  LIGHTS  AND  SHADOWS 

ALTHOUGH  an  ardent  evangelizer  outside  his  home, 
it  could  never  be  said  of  my  father  that  during 
his  children's  most  impressionable  years  he  was  careless 
of  their  spiritual  state,  or  neglected  his  own  vineyard 
while  cultivating  those  of  others.  Wisely,  solemnly, 
instantly,  continually,  he  acquainted  them  with  the 
Gospel  Message  in  terms  suited  to  their  varying  ages. 
Deeply  as  he  loved  them,  so  deeply  also  he  longed  and 
prayed  and  watched  for  signs  of  grace  in  their  young 
hearts. 

The  first  to  bring  this  joy  to  his  soul  was  little  Frank, 
whose  startling  question,  '  Where  shall  I  go  if  I  am 
only  half  converted  V  revealed  a  soul-anguish  before 
which  many  a  stouter  heart  might  quail.  But  the 
Good  Shepherd  heard  that  pleading  cry,  and  answered 
the  further  question  as  to  what  God  would  do  '  if  He 
knows  I  want  to  be  quite  converted,'  by  enfolding  the 
precious  lamb  in  the  Everlasting  Arms.  '  Quite  con- 
verted' indeed  he  was,  at  the  age  of  five;  and  with 
wondrous  spirituality  he  was  moved  with  desire  that  in 


BEARING  ANOTHER'S  BURDEN  25 

however  small  a  way  he  might  daily  minister  unto 
Him;  nor  did  it  end  with  desire,  for  there  was  good 
reason  to  believe  that  the  promise :  '  A  little  child  shall 
lead  them/  was  fulfilled  in  more  than  one  maturer  heart. 

But  the  next  year  a  cloud  overshadowed  him;  and 
while  he  was  visiting  relatives  at  Brynmawr,  God's 
Angel  carried  him  in  love  from  a  fever-bed  to  join  the 
countless  other  children  playing  in  the  streets  of  the  New 
Jerusalem.  '  Being  found  well-pleasing  unto  God,  he 
was  beloved  of  Him.  .  .  .  He  was  caught  away  lest 
wickedness  should  change  his  understanding,  or  guile 
deceive  his  soul.  .  .  .  Being  made  perfect  in  a  little 
while,  he  fulfilled  long  years.' x 

One  sweet  little  reminiscence  may  be  recorded  here : 
Frank  and  I  each  had  our  live  pets — his  a  cat,  mine 
a  starling  rejoicing  in  the  name  of  Jacob.  For  Jacob's 
sake  they  were  not  encouraged  to  be  intimate !  One 
day  I  found  my  treasure  lying  in  a  bath  full  of  water. 
At  first  I  thought  he  was  '  learning  to  swim,'  but,  alas  ! 
it  was  not  so.  In  an  outburst  of  childish  grief  I  cried  : 
'  I  have  nothing  now  my  poor  Jacob  is  dead ! '  Then 
Frank's  arm  stole  round  me  as  he  tenderly  said :  '  Never 
mind,  Georgie  dear,  you  shall  have  half  of  my  cat ! ' 
Thus  early  had  he  learned  to  bear  another's  burden,  and 
so  to  fulfil  the  law  of  Christ.  '  On  account  of  Frank's 
extraordinary  spiritual  development  (writes  Mr.  Glan- 
ville),  his  death  was  felt  with  peculiar  keenness  by 
both  his  parents,  but  was  borne  with  exemplary  resig- 
nation.' 

1  JFisdom  of  Solomon. 


26        FAMILY  LIGHTS  AND  SHADOWS 

There  was  a  street-lamp  in  view  of  our  house,  and  it 
was  a  source  of  delight  to  Frank  to  watch  the  lamp- 
lighter with  his  primitive  ladder  and  lantern,  as  he  ran 
up  to  ignite  the  flame.  This  inspired  him  with  his  first 
idea  of  a  mission  in  life — '  to  be  a  lamp-lighter  when  I 
grow  up  ! '  When,  however,  his  little  soul  was  kindled 
with  light  Divine,  he  changed  his  wish  to :  '  I  think  I 
will  be  a  minister  instead  ! '  The  two  ideas  were  not  so 
dissimilar  as  would  at  first  appear,  for  becoming  a 
lamp-lighter  in  a  spiritual  sense,  he  fully  justified  the 
title 1  which  Anna  Shipton  2  chose  for  his  pathetic  little 
life-story  which  she  wrote  so  beautifully. 

Fathers  and  mothers  reading  these  lines,  who  have 
parted  thus  from  a  child-angel  upon  earth,  you  can 
penetrate  within  the  veil  of  grief  which  wrapped  itself, 
pall-like,  around  the  hearts  of  Frank's  parents  and  mine. 
At  four  years  of  age  I  was  too  young  to  realise  more 
than  the  miss  of  "the  touch  of  a  vanished  hand,  and 
the  sound  of  a  voice  that  is  still."  But  the  sound  of 
that  voice,  as  it  prayed  with  me  and  for  me  behind  the 
lilac-bushes  in  the  garden ;  the  touch  of  that  little  hand 
which  had  so  often  led  me  to  the  place  of  prayer,  and 
would  have  led  me  straight  to  Jesus  if  it  could — these 
are  memories   that   have   deepened   as   the  years  have 

1  The  Child  Minister  (Morijan  it-  Scott  Ltd.). 

2  This  gifted  lady,  whose  devotional  books  met  with  such  wide 
acceptance,  was  a  frequent  visitor  at  our  Wood  Green  home.  She 
greatly  delighted  in  the  four  small  boys,  whose  ages  then  ranged 
from  twelve  to  four.  She  first  won  my  favour  by  celebrating  my 
fourth  birthday  with  the  gift  of  a  fourpenny-piece — a  cherished 
possession  for  all  too  brief  a  space  ! 


MY  MOTHER  27 

passed,   brightening    many    a    shadow   and   tempering 
many  a  joy. 

Much  might  also  be  said  of  other  holy  influences 
brought  to  bear  upon  us  children  in  those  early  days. 
First  stands,  naturally,  the  love  of  our  gentle  mother. 
Never  (at  least  within  my  recollection)  of  robust  health, 
she  had  the  additional  disadvantage  of  deafness,  incurred 
during  her  teens  by  a  school-girl's  prank  in  advising 
some  absurd  concoction  of  pepper  and  mustard  as  a  cure 
for  earache.  Not  only  was  this  infirmity  a  great  depriva- 
tion to  herself,  but  to  my  father  also;  for  (so  I  have 
always  thought)  it  must  have  formed  a  painful  barrier 
to  that  light  and  easy  conversational  intercourse  which 
is  so  dear  to  husband  and  wife,  and  necessitated  in  each 
a  degree  of  self-centredness  which,  had  it  not  been  for 
their  mutual  interests  in  higher  things,  would  have  shut 
them  up  more  and  more  to  their  own  thoughts,  pondered 
but  not  expressed.  The  following  lines  might  well 
have  been  penned  by  my  mother  herself,  so  well  do  they 
express  her  physical  loss : — 

I  saw  the  merry  speeches  flash 
From  lip  to  lip  of  those  around, 

And  slowly  on  my  mind  it  dawned 
That  I  had  lost  the  sense  of  sound. 

But  it  was  here,  too,  that  she  realised  the  compensa- 
tion of  spiritual  gain  : — 

A  still  small  voice  of  gentlest  tone 
Spoke  to  my  spirit's  inward  ear  ; 

It  bade  me  love,  and  trust,  and  wait, 
Nor  yield  a  whit  to  selfish  fear. 


28        FAMILY  LIGHTS  AND  SHADOWS 

I  was  once  told  that  on  the  occasion  of  their  marriage, 
as  my  mother  and  one  of  her  sisters  passed  down  the 
aisle,  a  gentleman  remarked :  '  There  go  two  of  the 
prettiest  girls  in  Bristol ' — that  city  being  their  native 
place.  Although  six  years  my  father's  senior,  she  was 
ever  the  object  of  his  consideration  and  solicitude;  and 
being  so  much  cut  off  from  activities  outside  the 
home,  her  husband  and  children  shared  her  unstinted 
devotion. 

The  Sabbath  evenings  of  our  early  childhood  were 
always  memorable ;  and  never  have  I  lost  the  vision  of 
the  Saviour's  life  upon  earth  as  portrayed  in  a  series  of 
pictures  with  which  she  led  us  step  by  step  through  His 
ministry  from  the  cradle  to  the  ascension-cloud.  Some 
there  are,  I  know,  who  object  on  principle  to  pictorial 
representations  of  our  Divine  Lord,  as  necessarily 
showing  only  His  human  aspect ;  and  I  appreciate  the 
reality  of  this  view  concerning  Him.  Yet  the  human 
side  was  all  that  ajypeared  to  men ;  and  to  me,  at  least, 
these  pictures  most  helpfully  impressed  upon  my  young 
mind  the  actuality  of  His  blessed  mission,  and  the  depth 
of  that  "gentle,  sweet,  and  tender  love"  which,  in 
human  measure,  was  illustrated  by  the  character  of  my 
beloved  mother. 

We  little  ones  were  also  highly  favoured  in  the 
governess  and  in  several  of  the  servants  whom  the 
Lord  sent  to  our  home.  The  former — then  Miss  Annie 
Evans  (now  Mrs.  Pond,  still  living,  and  the  mother  of 
a  grown-up  family) — was  a  patient,  gracious  soul,  often 
sorely  tried  but  never  perturbed  by  our  childish,  wilful 


AT  A  WAYSIDE  INN  29 

ways,  and  consistently  faithful  to  her  charge,  which  she 
accepted  as  a  gift  from  God.  In  a  letter  since  my 
father's  death  she  writes  : — 

J  I  feel  as  though  the  stones  would  cry  out  if  I  did 
'  not  send  my  tribute  to  the  memory  of  your  dear 
1  father.  Having  been,  first  a  privileged  visitor,  then 
1  a  resident,  in  your  family,  I  can  testify  as  to  the 
'  dear  and  happy  home-life.  I  have  never  met  with 
1  a  more  devoted  husband  or  fond  father  than  he  was — 
'  always  ready  to  leave  his  studies  to  reason  out  any 
•  little  home  difficulty  with  his  children. 

'  One  instance  of  his  loyalty  to  his  Divine  Master 
1  always  stands  fresh  in  my  memory.  Soon  after  we 
'  moved  to  Wood  Green,  in  1863,  one  calm  Sabbath 
'  evening  he  had  been  preaching  at  a  cottage-meeting.1 
'  As  he  walked  ahead,  I  following  with  his  three  dear 
'  boys,  we  heard  a  voice  very  loudly  reading  a  chapter 
1  in  Isaiah  proclaiming  woe  to  the  drunkards,  outside 
'  the  principal  village  inn,  where  sat  a  dozen  men  on 
1  a  bench  with  their  pewter  pots  before  them.  "  That's 
1  Papa's  voice  ! "  said  one  of  the  boys  ;  and  we  wondered 
1  how  we  could  slip  past  him  to  tell  Mamma  what  he 
'  was  doing,  for  she  always  feared  he  would  overtax 
'  his  strength.  However,  he  reached  home  first,  and 
'  was  quietly  talking  to  her  when  we  arrived.  The 
'  courage  required  for  his  testimony  will  be  better 
1  understood  when  I  mention  that  the  men  to  whom  he 
1  was  reading  were  some  of  the  business  residents  in  the 
'  village,  who  went  to  the  City  by  the  same  train  as 
'  Mr.  Morgan  in  the  morning. 

'  Many  instances  of  his  goodness  and  kindness  I  can 
'  call  to  mind,  but  time  and  space  forbid.  ...  I  am 
1  in  my  seventieth  year,  and  shall  soon  hope  to  see 
'  your  father,  mother,  and  brothers,  face  to  face.' 

1  His  ministry  at  Wood  Green  (1863-1907)  is  described  in 
Chapter  VI. 


3o        FAMILY  LIGHTS  AND  SHADOWS 

The  touching  testimony  of  a  domestic  servant  recall- 
ing this  period  also  throws  a  genial  side-light  upon  our 
home-life  generally,  and  upon  my  father's  sanctified 
influence  in  particular,  when  lie  was  less  than  forty 
years  of  age  : — 

1  I  was  in  the  service  of  Mr.  R.  C.  Morgan  in  1864- 
'  1866,  by  far  the  happiest  time  of  my  life.  It  was  in 
1  the  kitchen  of  the  house  at  Wood  Green,  not  long  after 
1  my  going  there,  that  I  found  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
1  as  my  Saviour,  mainly  through  the  ministry  and 
'  influence  of  my  dear  master. 

'  It  was  always  a  delight  to  serve  him,  and  I  well 
1  remember  how  Harriett  (the  other  servant)  and  I 
1  often  strived  who  should  get  to  the  door  first  to 
'  admit  him  ;  and  there  was  always  his  greeting :  "  Well, 
'  my  child,  how  has  it  been  between  the  Lord  and  your 
'  soul  to-day  ? " 

'  Mr.  Morgan  always  went  to  his  study  between  four 
1  and  five  in  the  morning,  and  often  he  would  spare 
'  Harriett  and  me  half  an  hour,  or  an  hour;  and  the 
'  memory  of  those  Bible-readings  and  prayers  is  very 
1  fragrant  yet.  Every  Thursday,  too,  at  Wood  Green, 
1  there  would  be  a  prayer-meeting  at  five  o'clock  in  the 
'  morning,  attended  not  only  by  the  household,  but  also 
'  by  many  from  the  outside.  On  Sundays,  public 
'  services  were  held :  in  the  morning  at  a  room  in 
'  Wood  Green;  in  the  evening  at  a  schoolroom  in 
'  Palmer's  Green.  On  Sunday  afternoon,  Mr.  Morgan 
'  would  preach  on  the  Green  to  the  pleasure-seekers 
'  who  had  come  from  the  City. 

'  I  have  known  him,  after  the  Sunday  morning 
'  service,  to  bring  home  a  family  of  poor  children  and 
'  their  mother.  He  would  see  them  provided  with  a 
1  good  dinner ;  then  there  would  be  a  prayer  and 
'  reading  from  the  Word ;  and  finally,  "  something  to  go 
'  on  with "  would  be  given  them.     There  was  no  end 


" THOSE  HAPPY  DAYS"  31 

■  to  such  quiet  kindnesses  as  these ;  like  Him  whose 
'  servant  he  was,  he  went  about  doing  good.  At 
'  Christmas  time,  too,  he  would  take  care  that  every  one 
1  in  the  village  had  their  dinner ;  none  went  without  if 
'  he  could  help  it. 

1  During  my  time  at  Wood  Green  many  evangelists 
1  and  others  came  to  the  house.  The  names  of  some  I 
4  have  forgotten.  Among  them  Joshua  Poole  left  vivid 
'  impressions  behind  him.  Sometimes  we  would  go  to 
1  the  City  with  him  by  'bus.  He  carried  a  big  Bible 
'  with  "  Holiness  to  the  Lord "  inscribed  across  the 
'  cover.  I  remember  him,  before  his  fellow-passengers, 
'  bursting  out :  "  Joshua,  devil  says,  put  that  Bible 
'  under  your  coat;  but  no,  the  Lord  saved  me  and  I 
'  want  to  get  others  saved  ! " 

'  During  my  life  at  Wood  Green  I  never  saw  my 
'  dear  master  ruffled,  nor  heard  from  him  one  unkind 
1  word.  The  choicest  memory  of  my  life  to-day,  in 
1  loneliness  and  advancing  years,  is  that  once  I  had  the 
1  unspeakable  privilege  of  serving  him,  of  hearing  God's 
'  Word  expounded  by  one  who  knew  how  to  bring  out 
1  its  inner  preciousness,  of  listening  to  such  prayers 
'  from  his  lips  as  led  us  into  "  the  Holiest  of  all."  But 
'  the  chief  impression  of  those  happy  days  is  the  sense 
'  of  a  presence  from  which  goodness  diffused  itself 
1  wherever  it  went.  No  service  was  too  lowly  for  him 
'  to  render,  if  only  he  could  bring  one  soul  nearer  Jesus. 

1  After  I  left  his  service,  he  continued  to  write  me 
1  letters,  which  I  prize  to-day,  full  of  wise  and  gracious 
'  counsel,  as  from  a  father  to  a  child  in  the  faith.  The 
1  last  time  I  saw  him  was  about  ten  years  ago.  I  was 
'  visiting  London,  and  met  him  coming  out  of  his  office, 
'  hurrying  to  catch  a  train.  With  his  old  kindness  he 
1  took  me  with  him  to  the  station,  talking  as  we  went 
*  of  those  good  old  times.  The  train  was  gone,  but  this 
1  did  not  disturb  Mr.  Morgan ;  he  brought  me  back  to 
'  see  George,  my  old  charge,  and  before  I  said  farewell, 
1  he  took  out  his  cheque-book  and  handed  me  a  gift — 


32        FAMILY  LIGHTS  AND  SHADOWS 

1  "  in  remembrance  of  your  services  to  my  dear  wife 
1  and  child,"  he  said.  His  life  was  full  of  such  un- 
1  obtrusive  acts  of  Christian  love ;  unknown  to  men,  but 
'  "  the  Day  shall  declare  it." ' 

These  may  be  taken  as  fairly  typical  of  my  father's 
character  in  his  likeness  to  Abraham,  of  whom  God 
said :  '  I  know  him,  that  he  will  command  his  children 
and  his  household  after  him'  (Gen.  xviii.  19);  and  to 
Joshua,  in  his  determination :  '  As  for  me  and  my  house, 
we  will  serve  the  Lord'  (Josh.  xxiv.  15).  Other 
servants  have  also  testified  that  it  was  through  him 
they  were  led  to  the  cross  while  in  his  service;  and 
the  one  mentioned  on  page  75  as  having  been  converted 
at  the  Gospel  Hall,  lived  subsequently  in  our  family 
for  many  years  until  she  married,  and  led  a  consistent 
Christian  life,  ending  in  her  home-call  some  few 
years  ago. 

Nor  must  I  omit  a  passing  tribute  to  a  lady  who  was 
a  frequent  visitor,  and  one  profoundly  interested  in  us 
young  folk.  This  was  Miss  Matilda  L.  Bradshaw,  of 
Hampstead,  who  often  played  the  harmonium  at  the 
Gospel  Hall ;  and  composed  the  melody  so  fitly  wedded 
to  Anna  Shipton's  hymn — 

Thou  knowest,  Lord,  Thou  knowest  all  about  me. 

In  the  years  that  followed,  she  fulfilled  a  ministry  of 
far-reaching  blessing  as  the  compiler  of  daily  texts 
for  '  The  Christian  Almanack.'  The  selection  of  every 
text  was  made  a  matter  of  earnest  prayer,  and  in 
countless    instances    these    proved    to    be   the   precise 


A  FAITHFUL  WITNESS  33 

messages  needed  by  readers  under  varying  circumstances. 
Highly  trained   in   music   and   voice-culture,  she  com- 
menced a  professional  career  as  a  public  singer;   but 
finding  these  surroundings  uncongenial  to  her  spiritual 
growth,  she  abandoned   this   means  of   livelihood,  and 
devoted  her  gifts  to  the  training  of   those  desiring  to 
use  their  voices  only  in  the  Master's  service.     Faithful 
to  her  trust,  she  never  lost  an  opportunity  to  witness 
for  Him ;  and  many  were  the  occasions,  while  visiting 
our  home,  upon  which  she  told  us  children  the  old,  old 
story  of   Jesus   and   His   love.     A  staunch  friend  and 
wise  counsellor,  I  personally  owe  much  to  her  kindly 
influence,  and   it  was   in   deep   sorrow  that   I   bade   a 
last  farewell  at  her  bedside  in  1906. 

These,  then,  were  some  of  the  elements  of  my  early 
home-memories,  that  my  father  gathered  around  himself 
and  us,  all  of  which  added  brick  to  brick  in  the  structure 
of  his  life. 


M' 


CHAPTER  IV 

'  LED  BY  THE  RIGHT  WAY ' 

OVING,  in  1868,  to  Winchmore  Hill,  we  found 
ourselves  in  the  heart  of  the  country,  three  miles 
from  Wood  Green — then  the  nearest  railway  station,  the 
branch  to  Winchmore  Hill  and  Enfield  being  not  yet 
opened.  Thus,  at  first,  my  father  drove  morning  and 
night  between  train  and  home  in  a  dog-cart,  which 
effectively  '  cleared  away  the  cobwebs '  of  his  day's  work. 
There  being  a  large  garden  and  paddock  attached  to  the 
house,  he  devoted  his  evenings  to  games  with  his  young 
family,  indoors  or  out  of  doors,  according  to  the  season  of 
the  year.  Those  were  buoyant  and  happy  days  for  us 
all.  Cope,  the  eldest,  had  just  entered  the  city  office,  and 
being  a  decided  Christian,  was  reaching  the  '  companion- 
able age,'  and  his  father  greatly  delighted  in  him.  Then 
fell  another  heavy  blow. 

One  hot  Saturday  afternoon  (23rd  July,  1870),  Cope 
went  with  three  companions  to  bathe  in  the  River  Lea 
at  Tottenham.  Two  hours  later,  one  of  his  friends 
arrived  at  our  home,  white  and  breathless,  with  the 
heartrending  news  that  my  brother  had  been  drowned. 


A  TERRIBLE  TRIAL  35 

The  circumstances  of  this  disaster  were  especially 
painful.  In  the  first  place,  when  my  mother  heard 
at  lunch-time  that  Cope  had  gone  there,  she  exclaimed : 
1  Oh  dear,  I  would  never  have  let  him  go  ! ' — for,  having 
heard  of  many  accidents  occurring  in  that  ill-fated  river, 
she  had  for  years  held  it  in  deepest  horror.  It  appeared, 
too,  that  my  brother  and  his  friends  had  experienced 
some  difficulty  in  finding  a  suitable  spot  to  bathe,  and 
for  awhile  had  expressly  avoided  the  one  finally  selected, 
as  it  appeared  dangerous.  But  the  day  was  hot  and  the 
water  alluring;  so,  yielding  at  last  to  the  advice  of  some 
young  roughs  already  in  the  water,  they  decided  to 
make  the  venture.  Hastily  undressing,  Cope  was  the 
first  to  enter.  Being  unable  to  swim,  however,  he  was 
soon  in  difficulties,  having  stepped  into  a  deep  hole, 
from  which  a  'Danger'  board  had  been  removed  by 
some  boys  who  were  using  it  as  a  raft.  His  friends 
hurried  in  at  once  to  his  rescue,  and  the  foremost  had 
almost  reached  his  outstretched  hand,  when  one  of  the 
youths  who  had  invited  Cope  to  enter  the  water 
apparently  kicked  him,  and  he  sank.  It  was  after- 
wards discovered  that  these  young  ruffians  had  rifled 
his  clothes  lying  upon  the  bank,  stealing  his  watch 
and  chain,  money,  and  such  other  boyish  valuables  as 
he  possessed. 

It  was  not  until  my  father  arrived  upon  the  scene 
that  a  boat  was  procured,  and  after  prolonged  suspense 
and  'dragging'  operations,  the  body  was  recovered. 
'  Never  can  I  forget,'  he  said,  in  referring  afterwards  to 
this  distressing  experience — 


36  'LED  BY  THE  RIGHT  WAY' 

'  the  awful  stab  at  my  heart  when,  as  the  drag  caught 
'  hold  of  the  dear  body,  the  boatman  exclaimed :  "  I've 
'  got  him  ! "  My  blood  seemed  to  run  cold.  I  could  not 
'  speak ;  I  could  only  pray  for  strength  to  bear  it,  as  all 
'  that  was  left  of  my  beloved  boy  was  placed  tenderly  in 
'  the  bottom  of  the  boat.' 

The  news  of  the  fatality  had  quickly  spread,  and  an 
anxious,  curious  throng  awaited  the  sorrowful  cortege, 
and  witnessed  the  laying  of  the  remains  upon  the  river's 
bank.  Although  rent  with  sobs  which  drew  tears  to 
many  eyes,  my  father's  prayer  was  graciously  answered. 
With  choking  voice,  but  with  a  yearning  heart  for 
any  careless  or  ungodly  bystander  who  might  be  there,  he 
looked  up  from  his  knees  to  face  the  crowd,  and  said : — 

1  My  boy  was  a  Christian  and  was  ready  to  go.  How 
'  would  it  have  been  with  some  of  you,  had  you  been 
'  suddenly  called  away  from  earth  as  he  has  been  ? ' * 

Meantime  the  home,  all  joyous  in  the  earlier  hours, 
was  now  indeed  a  house  of  mourning.  How  distinctly 
even  now  I  see  my  aunt  crossing  the  lawn  to  interrupt 
my  play  with  the  bewildering  announcement:  'You 
will  never  see  your  dear  brother  Cope  any  more  alive  ! ' 

1  Nigh  twenty  years  later,  a  Christian  friend  said  to  him  one 
day :  '  I  have  something  of  great  interest  to  tell  you.'  He  then 
related  how  in  a  hosier's  shop  he  had  lately  asked  the  assistant  who 
served  him  whether  he  was  a  Christian  ;  how  in  further  conversation 
he  had  learned  that  this  man  had  been  one  of  the  pleasure-loving 
throng,  and  had  been  startled  into  acute  anxiety  of  soul  by  that 
touching  appeal  at  the  river-side,  which  found  its  glad  issue  in  his 
surrender  to  the  Lord.  Thus,  by  the  death  of  one,  another  was 
made  alive.  The  joy  with  which  this  fruit,  after  many  days, 
gladdened  my  father's  heart  will  be  readily  imagined. 


PATHETIC  MEMORIES 


37 


A  '  dear  brother '  indeed  he  had  always  been  to  me.  A 
manly  lad,  merry  as  a  cricket,  noble,  generous,  and 
kind,  he  knew  none  of  those  petty  meannesses  and 
tyrannies  with  which  elder  boys  so  often  '  lord  it '  over 
their  younger  brothers ;  and  more  than  one  remembrance 
comes  to  me  of  occasions  when,  although  eight  years  my 
senior,  he  had  actually  borne  a  punishment  in  my  stead. 

An  earlier  incident,  as  reflecting  the  characters  of 
both  father  and  son,  is  so  touching  as  to  need  no 
comment.     To  a  friend  my  father  described  it  thus : — 

'  My  boys  and  I  were  playing  cricket  in  the  field. 
'  Cope  threw  the  ball  in  a  careless  way  (against  which 
1  I  had  already  cautioned  him),  so  that  it  struck  me 
1  sharply  in  the  face.  Provoked  by  his  thoughtlessness 
1  and  by  the  pain,  I  hastily  struck  him  with  the  bat.  He 
1  coloured  and  apologised,  and  turned  away  very  crest- 
1  fallen.  I  went  to  my  room.  Realising  I  had  acted 
*  wrongly,  I  was  going  out  to  find  him,  when  he  entered 
'  the  room,  and  with  tears  in  his  eyes  affectionately  and 
1  earnestly  expressed  his  regret.  I  put  my  hands  on  his 
'  shoulders,  and  the  end  of  it  was — we  wept  and  prayed 
1  together.' 

The  iron  had  penetrated  too  deeply  into  my  father's 
heart  for  our  home-life  ever  to  be  the  same  after  Cope's 
death ;  a  shadow  rested  over  all. 

Our  Darling  Eldest  Boy. 

Our  Dear  Companion  and  Friend — 

these    words   upon   the   memorial    cards   indicated   the 
relationship  existing   between  them.1     Henceforth   the 

1  For  a  most  pathetic  letter  penned  by  my  father  in  reference  to 
this  heavy  trial,  see  Appendix  A. 


38  'LED  BY  THE  RIGHT  WAY' 

stricken  parent's  daily  journey  to  and  from  the  City 
must  be  taken  alone;  the  'dear  companionship/  the 
interchange  of  inmost  thoughts,  the  happy  communion 
of  soul  with  soul,  could  now  be  memories  only,  deeply 
cherished,  but  never  to  take  form  again.  The  incident 
in  the  cricket-field,  just  related,  having  happened  only 
a  short  time  before,  added  one  more  weight  to  his 
sorrow's  load. 

Yet  how  wonderfully  that  load  was  lifted  to  the 
shoulders  of  the  Divine  Burden-bearer,  is  shown  by  the 
faith  which  chose  these  memorial  lines : — 

1  God  took  him.'  '  Taken  from  the  evil  to  come.'  '  What  shall 
I  say  ?  He  -hath  both  spoken  to  me,  and  Himself  hath  done  it.  I 
shall  go  softly  all  my  years  in  the  bitterness  of  my  soul.' 

1 0  Lord,  by  these  things  men  live,  and  in  all  these  things  is  the 
life  of  my  spirit.' — (Gen.  v.  24  ;  Isa.  lvii.  1,  xxxviii.  15,  16). 

I  have  heard  him  say  of  one  whose  heart  seemed  to 
be  full  of  self-sufficiency  and  pride  :  '  He  needs  an  illness 
or  some  great  sorrow  to  teach  him  the  meaning  of  life.' 
Pride  was  never  my  father's  besetting  sin  (though 
sometimes,  with  the  proof  of  true  humility,  he  said  it 
was) ;  *  but  in  the  school  of  sorrow  he  learned  to  live, 
in  that  deep  sense  in  which  his  spirit  drank  more  fully 
of  the  life  which  is  lifte  indeed. 

In  the  year   following  Cope's  death,  the  home  was 

1  If,  on  occasion,  Self  unduly  asserted  itself  in  an  unguarded 
moment,  he  knew  no  rest  until  he  had  made  his  peace  with  God 
and  man.  1  have  known  him  leave  a  train  and  go  back  two 
stations,  to  express  his  regret  for  a  hasty  retort  to  a  ticket- 
collector  who,  unduly  magnifying  his  office,  had  addressed  him 
insolently. 


DIVINE  OVERRULINGS  39 

transferred  to  Crouch  End;  for  Winchmore  Hill  had 
become  unbearable  to  my  father  on  account  of  its  sad 
associations.  Here  he  resided  from  1871-1879 ;  and  it 
was  in  the  early  part  of  this  period  that  the  good 
Providence  of  God  called  him  to  new  responsibilities, 
which,  by  directing  his  thoughts  into  other  channels, 
alleviated  his  distress  of  mind.  In  1872  commenced 
to  flow  that  wondrous  wave  of  blessing  to  Great  Britain 
which  accompanied  the  labours  of  Messrs.  Moody  and 
Sankey.  This  led  my  father  to  be  much  away  from 
home,  following  the  course  of  the  evangelistic  Revival 
through  the  cities  of  the  North,  until  it  culminated  in 
the  Metropolis  in  1875.1 

In  1879,  another  move  was  made  to  Bournemouth,  on 
account  of  my  mother's  health.  Here,  too,  he  entered 
into  manifold  Christian  activities;  enduring  also  the 
strain  of  almost  daily  journey ings  to  and  from  London 
and  of  business  duties,  as  well  as  several  visits  to 
foreign  lands.  How  he  managed  it  all,  taking  but 
little  rest,  none  but  himself  could  know;  for  even  his 
train  journeys  were  fully  occupied  with  literary  work, 
although  he  was  now  rapidly  nearing  his  threescore 
years  and  ten. 

During  the  sixteen  years  spent  at  Bournemouth  (in 
which  for  the  most  part  he  attended  the  ministry  of 
Rev.  George  Wainwright,  at  the  Westcliff  Baptist 
Tabernacle),  death  made  many  inroads  amongst  our 
relatives,  claiming,  among  others,  my  only  remaining 
brother,  Harry,  in  1891.  Thus,  of  his  five  children, 
1  See  Chapters  XIII.-XV. 


40  'LED  BY  THE  RIGHT  WAY' 

four  had  been  taken  from  him  ;  and,  in  1895,  my  beloved 
mother  passed  within  the  veil,  leaving  my  father  and 
myself  as  the  sole  survivors  of  the  original  family  circle. 
But  the  fires  of  affliction,  having  wrought  their  sancti- 
fying purpose,  only  welded  his  faith  in  a  still  firmer 
bond  with  God.  A  prolonged  tour  in  South  Africa 
occupied  him  during  the  succeeding  months,  during 
which  time  his  home  was  once  more  transferred  to 
London,  pending  his  return. 

In  1897,  he  married  Miss  Wilma  Danecki  Mazur,  an 
accomplished  Polish  lady,  some  years  his  junior,  with 
whom  he  spent  eleven  years  of  extreme  happiness.  By 
an  intense  love  and  devotion  in  ministering  to  his  every 
need,  a  loyal  comradeship  during  long  periods  of  travel, 
and  a  sweet  spirituality  which  answered  to  his  own,  she 
enwrapped  his  declining  years  in  an  atmosphere  of 
peace  and  rest,  which  formed  a  fitting  reward  for  the 
strenuous  years  in  which  he  had  so  abundantly  laboured 
for  others  rather  than  himself. 

In  his  long  life  he  had  at  least  six  narrow  escapes 
from  death  by  accident.  I  have  already  recorded  one  in 
childhood's  days.1  The  second,  in  1865,  is  thus  described 
by  his  evangelist  friend,  Mr.  Herbert  R.  Francis : — 

'  During  a  memorable  visit  to  the  Isle  of  Wight,  Mr. 
1  Morgan  and  I,  with  his  elder  sons,  Cope  and  Harry, 
'  got  up  early  one  morning  to  bathe.  It  was  a  dangerous 
'  place,  and  at  this  hour  the  tide  was  receding  fast.  He 
1  was  in  one  part,  I  in  another,  and  the  boys  in  another. 
'  One  of  them  called  out  to  me :  "  Papa  is  drowning ! " 
'  I  hurried  to  him  at  once,  and  found  him  very  exhausted, 

1  In  Chapter  I. 


NARROW  ESCAPES  FROM  DEATH       41 

1  trying  to  reach  the  shore.  Feeling  that  he  was  sinking, 
'  he  exclaimed  :  "  Good-bye,  Cope  !  Good-bye,  Harry  ! 
'  I  shall  meet  you  in  heaven ! " 

1  I  assured  him  he  would  not  be  drowned.  At  first 
1  my  fingers  were  just  able  to  touch  him,  but  he  slipped 
'  back.  The  water  was  then  up  to  my  chin.  I  could 
1  not  swim,  but,  being  much  taller  than  he  was,  I  tried 
'  again.  This  time  my  fingers  caught  his,  and  we 
1  grasped  each  others'.  To  counterbalance  his  weight 
'  I  fought  hard  with  my  other  hand.  At  last  I  got 
4  him  on  my  back,  and  brought  him  safe  to  shore.  But 
1  he  had  received  a  great  shock,  and  for  some  days  was 
'  obliged  to  keep  his  bed.' 

On  the  third  and  fourth  occasions  my  father  and  I 
were  travelling  together  to,  and  upon,  the  Continent.  In 
1876,  our  train  was  just  entering  Dover  station,  when 
the  connecting-rod  of  the  engine  became  detached  at 
one  end.  Fortunately  it  was  the  rear  end,  so  the  rod 
dragged  harmlessly  along.  If  it  had  been  the  fore  end 
(and  especially  had  the  mishap  occurred  a  while  before, 
when  the  train  was  running  rapidly  down  a  decline), 
the  fallen  bar  would  have  levered  the  entire  train  to 
destruction.  The  other  time  was  in  Italy,  the  following 
year.  We  were  travelling  down  a  pass  by  '  diligence ' 
with  four  horses  attached.  One  of  the  leaders  stumbled 
and  fell,  and  was  dragged  several  yards  before  the 
coach  came  to  a  standstill.  The  road,  a  steep  declivity, 
ran  parallel  to  a  deep  gorge  many  hundreds  of  feet 
below ;  and  before  stopping,  the  coach  ran  toward  the 
edge,  being  arrested  by  a  stone  pillar,  which  was  nearly 
torn  up  by  the  impact.  Thus  the  vehicle  rested  within 
a  foot  of  the  edge  of  the  precipice. 


42  'LED  BY  THE  RIGHT  WAY' 

His  fifth  escape  from  what  would  have  been  certain 
death  occurred  in  South  Wales.  The  narrator  is  his 
highly  esteemed  friend,  Mr.  T.  M.  Wintle,  whose  splendid 
work  of  thirty  years'  duration  among  the  miners  and 
other  working  population  has  been  mentioned  in  The 
Christian  from  time  to  time : — 

1  While  staying  with  us  at  Pontymoile,  in  January 
'  1890,  Mr.  Morgan  expressed  a  wish  to  go  down  a  coal- 
'  mine  in  the  neighbourhood.  Accordingly  I  arranged 
1  with  the  manager  of  the  Glyn  Colliery  that  we  should 
*  do  so  on  a  certain  evening.  Mr.  Morgan  subsequently 
1  agreed,  however,  to  preach  that  evening,  so  our  ex- 
'  pedition  was  fixed  for  a  day  earlier. 

'  On  descending,  he  was  greatly  interested,  and  in- 
1  sisted  upon  going  farther  and  farther,  visiting  many 
1  of  the  spots  where  the  miners  were  at  work,  and 
'  speaking  words  of  sympathy  and  encouragement  to 
'  them. 

1  At  last,  somewhat  fatigued,  he  sat  down  to  rest 
'  awhile.  On  that  very  spot  an  explosion  of  coal-gas 
1  took  place  the  following  night  at  the  same  hour,  by 
'  which  five  men  were  killed.  Had  we  carried  out  our 
'  original  intention  he  would  assuredly  have  been  among 
1  the  victims. 

1  I  cannot  tell  whether  this  incident  deepened  his 
'  interest  in  the  Welsh  colliers ;  but  he  often  came  with 
'  me  afterwards,  when  I  was  visiting  the  families 
'  bereaved  by  the  terrible  disasters  which  occur  ever 
c  and  anon  in  South  Wales.  He  was  always  the  first 
'  to  send  money  for  me  to  distribute  among  the  sufferers ; 
'  and  his  sympathy  and  personal  ministry  of  comfort 
'  will  long  be  remembered  at  the  Llanerch,  Cilfynydd, 
'  Senghenydd,  and  other  affected  districts.' 

Yet  a  sixth  time  did  God  in  His  good  Providence  '  give 
His  angels  charge '  over  him.     In  1895,  while  in  South 


1  THANKSGIVING  AND  PRAISE'  43 

Africa,  he  had  planned  to  sail  for  home  in  the  Drummond 
Castle.  Some  friends,  with  no  apparent  reason  other 
than  desire  for  his  company,  strongly  urged  him  to 
prolong  his  stay  by  another  week.  Reluctantly  he  did 
so ;  and  later  came  the  sad  news  of  the  foundering  at 
sea  of  that  ill-fated  vessel. 

Needless  to  say,  after  each  of  these  threatened 
catastrophes,  his  first  act  was  to  offer  a  grateful  note 
of  praise  to  the  Lord  whose  hand  had  so  signally 
delivered  him  from  the  jaws  of  death. 

Thus,  through  varying  experiences,  he  never  doubted 
that  he  had  been  '  led  by  the  right  way ' ;  for  his  was 
the  full  assurance  of  faith  which  could  say : — 

Father,  I  know  that  all  my  life 

Is  portioned  out  for  me ; 
The  changes  that  will  surely  come 

I  do  not  fear  to  see  : 
I  ask  Thee  for  a  present  mind 

Intent  on  pleasing  Thee ! 


CHAPTEK  V 

EDITOR  AND  PUBLISHER 

TF  we  retrace  our  steps  to  the  year  1855,  we  find  Mr. 
-*-  Morgan,  having  finally  left  Bath  for  London,  engaged 
as  a  publisher's  assistant  in  Paternoster  Row ;  and  this 
was  followed  in  due  course  by  the  assumption  of  responsi- 
bility in  a  business  of  his  own,  from  which  tiny  seed 
sprang  the  wide-spreading  tree  with  which  his  name 
became  permanently  identified. 

One  of  his  earliest  publishing  ventures — and  a  bold 
one  for  a  young  beginner  to  undertake — was  the  issue  of 
a  treatise  under  the  title  of  This  World  and  the  Next : 
a  Reply  to  Dr.  Binney's  famous  Lecture,  '  How  to 
Make  the  Best  of  Both  Worlds.'  In  1859,  he  entered 
into  partnership  with  his  friend,  Mr.  Samuel  Chase, 
also  a  Welshman,  hailing  from  Haverfordwest.  Com- 
mitting themselves  to  God,  they  set  out  as  printers 
and  publishers,  determined  to  devote  themselves  to  the 
furtherance  of  His  Kingdom  through  the  Press. 

A  more  important  undertaking,  which  required  no 
little  courage,  was  the  establishment,  on  1st  January, 
1859,  of  the  Bible-Readers   Journal,  a  24-pp.  monthly, 


SAMUEL    CHASE 
(first   partner) 


LITERARY  INSIGHT 


45 


designed  to  be  'A  Medium  of  Scriptural  Exposition, 
Christian  Intercommunication,  and  Biblical  Research.' 
Courageous  it  was  in  more  ways  than  one.  If  only  as 
a  matter  of  proof-reading  and  production,  it  was  a  task 
requiring  the  closest  care  and  skill  to  correct  or  verify 
and  to  print  the  innumerable  Scripture  references  in- 
volved ;  while,  in  regard  to  editorship,  no  Faint-heart 
must  he  be  who  should  venture — as  to  material,  to 
winnow  '  the  precious  from  the  vile ' ;  or,  as  to  persons 
to  discriminate  between  the  credible  expositor  and 
the  '  crank ' !  For  who  shall  dare  to  arbitrate  when 
vehement  theologians  disagree !  Yet  with  a  keen 
spiritual  discernment  he  threaded  his  way,  month  by 
month,  through  an  intricate  maze  of  divergent  '  views,' 
and  closed  each  topical  correspondence  with  a  lucid 
summary  of  the  varied  arguments  set  forth.  All  this 
paved  the  way  for  the  wider  editorial  influence  he  was 
to  wield  when,  after  some  twenty  issues,  the  monthly 
Journal  gave  place  to  a  larger  weekly  periodical. 

It  was  Carlyle  who  wrote :  '  All  Puritanism  has 
grown  inarticulate ;  the  soul  of  it  also,  which  was,  and 
should  have  been,  and  yet  shall  be,  immortal,  has  for  the 
present  passed  away.'  The  old  Puritanism  had  indeed 
passed,  so  far  as  methods  of  expression  were  concerned ; 
but  '  the  soul  of  it,  which  was  immortal/  could  not  die, 
for  God  was  not  exhausted.  He  had  revealed  Himself 
afresh  in  mighty  Revival;  and  it  was  given  to  the 
subject  of  this  memoir  to  become  the  servant  of  His 
people  by  recording  still  '  His  wondrous  acts,'  and  in 
maturing  their  spiritual  activity  and  life.     To  an  inter- 


46  EDITOR  AND  PUBLISHER 

viewer,  forty  years  later,  he  recorded  the  leading  of  the 
Lord  in  the  following  reminiscences : — 

1  Paternoster  Row  was  very  different  then  from  now. 
1  In  those  days  the  one  thing  that  ruled  was  precedent. 
'  One  seemed  to  see  that  one  word  marked  up  at  almost 
1  every  corner !  Every  man  was  expected  to  do  nothing 
'  but  follow  the  plans  of  those  who  had  gone  before  him.1 

'  One  day  I  was  one  of  a  small  party  of  men  talking 
1  together  after  a  meeting  on  a  Sunday  morning.  A 
'  commercial  traveller  was  telling  us  of  a  wonderful 
'  work  of  God  in  the  North  of  Ireland.  Prayer-meetings 
'  were  thronged,  there  was  a  general  and  deep-seated 
'  anxiety  about  religion,  and  multitudes  were  convicted 
'  of  sin.  Salvation  was  the  main  topic  of  conversation 
'  among  all  classes. 

'  As  the  traveller  talked  of  these  things,  it  came  into 
1  my  mind  that  such  a  movement  deserved  and  required 
'  to  be  specially  and  continuously  recorded.  Some  months 
'  before,  my  old  friend,  Mr.  Samuel  Chase  and  I  had 
'  joined  in  partnership.  We  had  prayed  God  to  find  us 
'  some  work  to  do  for  Him.  Here  the  work  seemed  to 
'  lie  at  hand.  Accordingly,  on  30th  July,  1859,  we  issued 
'  the  first  number  of  The  Revival,  an  eight-page  sheet, 
'  containing  accounts  from  eye-witnesses  of  some  of  the 
'  most  wonderful  manifestations  of  God's  convicting  and 
'  converting  power  that  were  ever  told. 

'  The  first  few  numbers  of  The  Revival  did  not  have 
'  large  circulation.  Then  came  the  Barnet  Conference, 
'  originated  by  the  Rev.  William  Pennefather,  in  1856 ; 
'  it  was  subsequently  removed  to  Mildmay,  where  the 
1  Conference   Hall    was   built.      At   the   conference   in 

1  This  recalls  the  characteristic  obstructiveness  of  the  Chinese 
'  scholars  '  who  ruled  that  empire's  destinies  and  resisted  all  reforms. 
Of  them  it  was  recorded,  centuries  ago  :  '  If  you  order  a  new  project, 
they  declare  it  is  unprecedented.  Their  one  text  is — Has  it  been 
done  before  % ' 


THE  POWER  OF  INFLUENCE 


47 


1  September  1859,  the  paper  became  better  known, 
'  and  a  considerable  demand  was  created,1  so  that  the 
'  previous  numbers  had  to  be  reprinted.' 

My  father  never  failed  to  ascribe  the  success  and 
growth  of  his  work  to  the  Divine  Hand ;  he  listened  for 
the  Voice  that  said  :  '  This  is  the  way,  walk  ye  in  it ' ;  and 
as  his  influence  extended  and  brought  him  power,  it  was 
the  power  of  which  Ruskin 2  speaks,  as  not '  of  the  lion's 
limb  and  the  dragon's  breath,'  but  'power  to  heal,  to 
redeem,  to  guide,  to  guard.' 

During  the  years  of,  and  following,  the  Great  Revival,3 
the  partnership  of  '  Morgan  &  Chase '  proved  to  be  a 
Divinely  appointed  union.  One  in  heart  and  mind,  in- 
spired with  lofty  ideals,  each  esteeming  highly  the  other, 
and  both  '  diligent  in  business,  serving  the  Lord,'  their 
co-operation  was  greatly  blessed.  From  their  business 
offices  at  Amen  Corner,  and  later  at  38  Ludgate  Hill, 
issued  a  continuous  stream  of  spiritual  literature  in  book 
and  tract  form,  which  found  wide  acceptance  among 
Christian  workers,  and  proved  of  great  service  in  the  act- 
ivities of  evangelists  and  others  who,  having  been  stirred 
to  the  realities  of  the  world  to  come,  strove  earnestly 
to  lead  their  fellows  to  the  feet  of  Christ. 

The  premises  became  a  recognised  '  house  of  call '  for 
believers  residing  in,  or  passing  through,  the  Metropolis ; 
and  here  were  formed  valued   friendships   with   godly 

1  In  a  single  week  the  demand  rose  from  8000  to  80,000 
copies. 

3  In  Sesame  and  Lilies. 

3  Described  at  length  in  Part  II. 


48  EDITOR  AND  PUBLISHER 

men  and  women,  most  of  whom  are  fallen  asleep,  but 
some  few  remain  unto  this  day. 

Among  authors  whose  works  were  at  that  time 
published  by  the  Firm,  may  be  mentioned  P.  H.  Gosse, 
Anna  Shipton,  George  Brealey,  Gordon  Forlong,  Payson 
Hammond,  S.  A.  Blackwood,  Brownlow  North,  Duncan 
Matheson,  Henry  Varley,  and  Denham  Smith;  while 
the  remarkable  life-stories  of  men  like  Richard  Weaver 
and  Joshua  Poole  inspired  thousands  of  readers  with 
a  sense  of  the  power  of  God  in  redeeming  sinners  of 
the  more  desperate  type. 

In  May,  1870,  The  Christian  *  for  the  first  time  wore 
the  black  border  of  mourning,  when,  to  my  father's  deep 
sorrow,  his  beloved  yoke-fellow,  Mr.  Chase,  fell  on  sleep. 

'  He  and  I '  (wrote  the  Editor)  '  had  been  fast  friends 
1  for  three-and-twenty  years,  and  our  commercial 
'  relationship  had  done  nothing  to  lessen  our  regard  for 
'  each  other.  I  have  lost  in  him  the  dearest  friend  I  had 
'  outside  my  own  family.' 

In  describing  the  funeral — an  occasion  rendered  the 
more  pathetic  by  one  of  the  speakers  at  the  grave  being 
the  octogenarian  father  of  the  deceased — Mr.  Morgan 
added  a  personal  reminiscence  : — 

'  The  last  funeral  we  attended  together  was  that  of 
'  my  dear  son,2  at  which  Mr.  Chase,  who  had  known  him 

1  To  which  name  The  Revival  had  recently  been  changed,  for 
reasons  stated  on  p.  54. 

2  This  was  Frank,  who  had  died  five  years  before.  Cope,  who 
was  present  at  Mr.  Chase's  funeral,  was  drowned  two  months  later. 
See  Chapters  III.  and  IV. 


MR.  ROBERT  SCOTT  49 

'  from  a  child,  spoke  as  none  who  were  present,  and  least 
'  of  all  his  mother  and  myself,  will  forget.' 

The  two  friends  had  been  guided  in  the  preceding 
year  to  receive,  as  an  additional  partner,  Mr.  Robert 
Scott,  a  Glasgow  merchant.  Thus  for  a  brief  period  the 
Firm  was  styled,  '  Morgan,  Chase,  &  Scott,'  being  ulti- 
mately designated,  '  Morgan  &  Scott,'  by  which  title  for 
nearly  forty  years  it  has  been  known  throughout  the 
world.1 

As  a  commercial  man,  Mr.  Morgan  was  far-sighted 
rather  than  '  keen.'  To  him  his  calling  was  a  mission 
rather  than  a  '  business.'  His  motto  was  always,  '  God 
first ' ;  his  unvarying  rallying-point,  the  Throne  of  Grace. 
Yet,  endowed  with  clear  discernment  and  a  well-balanced 
judgment,  he  was  not  often  wrong  in  his  surmisings  or 
faulty  in  his  plans;  and  to  these  qualities — added  to 
deep  earnestness  and  unwavering  loyalty  to  conviction 
— may  be  traced  the  success  with  which  God  crowned  his 
efforts  and  made  him  a  man  among  men.  The  sense 
of  the  Heavenly  direction  was  strong  upon  him ;  he 
would  move  only  as  the  Pillar  showed  the  way ;  and  he 
possessed,  withal,  that  priceless  treasure — 

A  heart  at  leisure  from  itself 
To  soothe  and  sympathise. 

His   life-work  was   considerably  helped   forward  by 

his  partner  of  thirty-seven  years,  Mr.  Scott.     In  many 

respects  they  were  the  complement  the  one  of  the  other. 

Here,  too,  was  an  ardent  Bible-lover,  a  man  of  sterling 

1  The  writer  was  admitted  to  the  partnership  in  1888. 

4 


5o  EDITOR  AND  PUBLISHER 

principle,  ready  without  a  secondary  thought  to  make 
any  sacrifice  for  conscience'  sake.  In  business  matters 
he  had  a  shrewd  perception,  his  energy  was  boundless, 
his  interest  unflagging ;  and  he  possessed  a  faculty  for 
stopping  '  leakages '  which  was  of  no  small  moment  to 
a  business  constituted  on  such  lines  as  theirs. 

In  regard  to  the  great  moral  and  social  demands  of 
the  times,  the  two  men  wrought  as  one.  Unswervingly 
Protestant,  they  ever  strove  against  the  encroachments 
of  Popery,  Jesuitry,  and  Ritualism.  They  believed  that 
when  the  apostate  Papal  Church  claimed  Semper 
Eadem  as  her  motto,  she  meant  it ;  that  what  she  had 
been  she  still  was  at  heart,  even  though  to  serve  her 
purpose  in  Great  Britain  she  would,  for  the  time  being, 
conceal  her  fangs  and  wreathe  her  face  with  smiles. 

Temperance,  involving  entire  abstinence  from  in- 
toxicants, was  another  strong  plank  in  their  platform. 
A  crucial  test  of  their  principles  arose  in  the  summer 
of  1878,  which  committed  them  and  The  Christian  once 
and  for  all  to  that,  as  yet,  unpopular  cause.  Both  men 
devoted  much  time  during  the  earlier  years  of  their 
association  to  visiting  together  the  missions  and  slums 
of  the  East  End,  and  were  appalled  by  the  havoc 
wrought  by  drink  in  the  lives  and  homes  of  the  people. 
As  a  result,  Mr.  Morgan  penned  a  drastic  editorial  note, 
in  which  he  denounced  the  connection  of  Christian  men 
with  a  disastrous  trade  that  was  wrecking  the  lives  and 
ruining  the  souls  of  old  and  young  alike,  and  paralysing 
the  efforts  of  God's  servants  for  their  redemption. 

Then  broke  a  fierce  storm  of  protest — for,  as  is  well 


ROBERT    SCOTT 

(SECOND    PARTNER) 


BUSINESS  PRINCIPLES  51 

known,  there  was  at  that  time  a  much  less  general 
adherence  to  Temperance  principles,  even  among  godly 
people,  than  succeeded  in  later  years ;  and  it  is  not  too 
much  to  claim  that  the  Editor's  persistency  in  The 
Christian  contributed  largely,  in  course  of  time,  to  that 
welcome  change.  Under  the  shock  of  the  explosion 
the  fate  of  the  paper  quivered.  Threats  poured  in, 
verbally  and  by  post,  that  unless  its  extreme  tone  were 
immediately  altered,  subscriptions  would  cease.  Not 
for  an  instant,  however,  did  the  proprietors  hesitate; 
to  them  the  Divine  call  was  paramount ;  fearlessly  they 
had  flung  down  the  gauntlet ;  unperturbed  they  echoed 
the  Apostolic  challenge :  '  Whether  it  be  right  in  the 
sight  of  God  to  hearken  unto  you  more  than  unto  God, 
judge  ye.  We  must  obey  God  rather  than  men.'  Nor 
was  their  faith  in  Him  misplaced,  as  the  event  proved. 

But  Temperance  apart  from  the  Gospel  was  to  them 
like  a  wheelbarrow  with  only  one  handle,  ill-balanced, 
and  bereft  of  its  full  working  power;  for  unless  the 
living  Saviour  were  exalted,  the  efforts  of  the  drunkard 
to  reform  himself  had  but  small  hope  of  success. 
Hence  the  Temperance  workers  with  whom  my  father 
and  his  partner  associated  themselves  were  those 
who  placed  the  Gospel  in  the  forefront  of  their 
message.     Of    such    were    William    Noble,1    John    B. 

1  Founder  of  the  'Blue  Ribbon  Army,'  as  the  fruit  of  large 
gatherings  held  in  the  Hoxton  Music  Hall,  available  through  the 
withdrawal  of  its  licence.  Thousands  of  persons  signed  the 
Temperance  pledge,  and  many  were  turned  to  righteousness. 

1  I  went  to  one  of  his  meetings,5  said  John  B.  Gough,  and  took 
1  Dr.  Taylor  of  New  York  with  me.     I   shall  never  forget  it — 


52  EDITOR  AND  PUBLISHER 

Gough,1  Francis  Murphy,  R.  T.  Booth,2  and  Dr.  Henry, 
with  all  of  whom  The  Christian  was  closely  iden- 
tified. 

Such  efforts  took  a  still  more  practical  form  (through 
suggestions  arising  out  of  Mr.  Moody's  first  Liverpool 
mission),  in  the  establishment  of  cheap  restaurants  for 
the  working-classes  as  an  antidote  to  the  public-house.3 
The  "  British  Workmen's  Public-house  Co."  was  launched, 
with  a  large  number  of  cocoa-rooms,  which  have  proved 
a  complete  success,  the  movement  extending  also  to 
London.  In  due  course  followed  a  like  provision  of 
a  better  class ;  and  thus  grew  the  modern  popular  '  tea- 
rooms '  and  light-refreshment  companies  which  are  such 
a  boon  to  city  workers  of  various  grades.  All  such 
reforms  as  these  my  father  heartily  supported,  for  he 
was  a  man  of  practice,  and  not  of  theory  only. 

In  yet  another  direction  on  behalf  of  Temperance  he 
turned  his  pen,  as,  in  a  pungent  article  entitled 
'  Daughters  of   the  Ostrich,'  he  pressed  home  parental 

1  1500  low,  debased,  ragged  creatures.  Dr.  Taylor  and  I  cried, 
1  and  could  not  help  it.  Mr.  Noble  said  :  "  Those  who  will  sign 
'  the  pledge,  come  forward."  They  came.  You  could  have  heard 
1  a  whisper.     I  never  had  my  heart  so  stirred  in  my  life.' 

1  Mr.  Gough's  life-story,  as  that  of  a  great  drunkard  reclaimed  by 
the  grace  of  God,  is  well  known.  He  roused  Great  Britain  in  1878 
with  his  powerful  advocacy. 

2  Another  Blue  Kibbon  leader,  from  across  the  seas,  who  made 
the  wearing  of  the  little  badge  immensely  popular  in  1880-1.  In 
his  first  week  at  Cardiff  4000  persons  signed  the  pledge,  sinners 
were  converted,  and  Christians  stimulated  to  deeper  consecration 
and  service. 

3  In  connection  with  this  movement,  the  name  of  the  late  Rev. 
Charles  Garrett  stands  in  high  honour. 


NATIONAL  RIGHTEOUSNESS  53 

responsibilities  in  regard  to  the  growing  habit  of 
alcoholic  drinking  by  young  ladies  in  the  shops  of 
fashionable  and  suburban  confectioners — an  evil  which, 
alas,  is  by  no  means  extinct  even  to-day. 

That  the  Day  of  God  should  be  kept  holy  was 
another  essential  principle,  and  to  further  this  cause 
the  two  friends  lent  their  influence.  It  was  not  enough 
for  them  to  uphold  it  as  a  rest-day  from  ordinary  toil ; 
their  definition  was  that  of  Isaiah  lviii.  13,  14.1  Indeed, 
it  was  his  adherence  to  principle  in  this  matter  that 
had  led  Mr.  Scott  to  terminate  his  former  engagement 
in  Glasgow. 

The  cause  of  Social  Purity — involving  the  repeal  of 
the  repulsive  and  immoral  C.  D.  Acts 2 — and  the  hideous 
wrong  of  the  Opium  Traffic  in  China,  were  also  matters 
which  deeply  stirred  the  souls  of  these  earnest  men, 
who  throughout  their  business  life  sought  first  the 
Kingdom  of  God  and  His  righteousness ;  and  He,  true 
to  His  promise,  never  failed  them. 

The  share  taken  by  Mr.  Morgan's  first  editorial  organ, 
The  Revival,  in  fostering  the  great  spiritual  awakening 
of  1859  and  the  succeeding  years,  has  been  already 
noted,  and  is  more  fully  described  in  chapters  following. 
But  it  is  well  at  this  point  to  look  back  and  note  the 

1  '  If  thou  turn  away  thy  foot  from  doing  thy  pleasure  on  My 
1  holy  day,  and  call  the  Sabbath  a  delight,  the  holy  of  the  Lord, 
1  honourable  ;  and  shalt  honour  Him,  not  doing  thine  own  ways, 
'  nor  finding  thine  own  pleasure,  nor  speaking  thine  own  words  : 
1  then  shalt  thou  delight  thyself  in  the  Lord.  And  I  will  cause 
'  thee  to  ride  upon  the  high  places  of  the  earth,  and  feed  thee.  .  .  . 
1  The  mouth  of  the  Lord  hath  spoken  it.' 

2  Referred  to  more  fully  in  Chapter  XXI. 


54  EDITOR  AND  PUBLISHER 

reason  for  the  change  of  its  name  to  The  Cheistian,  in 
1870. 

As  the  restless  fervour  of  the  great  Revival  movement 
settled  down  to  deeper  calm,  its  influences  became 
mellowed,  and  materialised  into  permanent  and  quieter 
activities.  Accordingly,  the  contents  of  the  paper  had 
necessarily  been  coloured  by  the  process  of  events. 
Converts  had  to  be  built  up,  and  younger  believers 
strengthened;  the  spiritual  verities  must  be  taught, 
and  the  principles  of  holy  living  enforced.  Mission 
work,  too,  had  largely  developed,  and  the  Churches  had 
risen  to  their  extended  opportunities.  Thus  the  course 
of  the  Christian  life,  alike  in  its  active  and  its  devotional 
aspects,  must  be  directed;  and  it  was  this  ministry 
which  my  father  now  set  before  him  as  he  adopted  the 
more  comprehensive  name  of  The  Christian  for  his 
periodical.  In  a  leading  article,  demonstrating  its  basis, 
he  wrote : — 

'  For  ten  years  the  paper  has  had  an  extensive  and 
'  influential  circulation  among  all  classes  of  Society 
1  in  all  parts  of  the  world ;  finding  its  readers  in  those 
1  who  are  not  satisfied  with  a  name  to  live  while 
'  spiritually  dead,  but  who  seek  first  the  Kingdom  of 
'  God,  and  who  hunger  and  thirst  after  righteousness. 

1  The  truth  which  saves,  and  the  truth  which  sanctifies, 
'  will  be  our  theme.  Like  the  children  of  Levi,  who 
'  dwelt  among  and  served  all  the  tribes  alike,  so  we  seek 
'  a  place  of  ministry,  without  reference  to  peculiarity  of 
1  denomination  or  creed,  within  the  circles  of  those  who 
'  love  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  sincerity,  and  who  desire 
'  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  every  creature  that  they  may 
'  win  souls  for  Him.  It  will  be  our  earnest  and 
1  prayerful  endeavour  to  preserve  in  the  paper  a  spirit 


'THE  CHRISTIAN'  55 

1  as  catholic   as   pertains   to   that   glorious  work   from 
1  which  it  first  derived  its  name.' l 

True  to  this  basis,  '  a  full-orbed  Gospel '  was  found  in 
its  pages.  It  set  forth  a  complete  Saviour,  it  stood  for 
the  whole  man — '  the  man  of  God,  perfected  (consistently- 
developed),  throughly  furnished  unto  all  good  works,' 
with  the  antecedent  condition  of  belief  in  the  Inspired 
Word  (2  Tim.  iii.  16,  17);  and  it  was  out  of  the  Divine 
treasure-house  that  '  things  new  and  old '  were  brought 
forth  for  the  instruction  of  its  readers.  That  it  was 
sturdily  'Evangelical'  goes  without  saying;  and  so 
jealous  was  its  Editor  for  the  correct  and  distinctive 
meaning  of  that  word,  that  he  often  protested  forcibly 
against  its  unwarranted  application  in  modern  days  to 
types  of  theology  from  which  earlier  and  truer 
'  Evangelicals '  would  most  earnestly  and  conscientiously 
have  dissented. 

Nor  was  The  Christian  one  whit  behind  in  pro- 
nouncing against  the  blatant  claims  of  Rationalism,  the 
unabashed  and  aggressive  atheism  of  Charles  Brad  laugh,2 

1  So  greatly  had  the  little  messenger  endeared  itself  to  its  readers, 
that  not  long  after  its  initiation  he  was  impelled  to  write,  in  an 
editorial  note  of  thanks  :  '  Many  speak  of  it  as  a  darling  child  rather 
than  as  paper  and  print.'  It  was  a  frequent  saying  by  Dr.  Barnardo, 
as  he  was  busy  here  and  there,  that '  to  see  The  Christian  lying  on 
a  drawing-room  table  is  a  guarantee  that  you  are  among  people 
who  sympathise  with  all  good  work.'  During  the  fifty  years  of  its 
existence,  many  of  its  readers  have  made  a  habit  of  dispatching  it, 
after  perusal,  to  some  friend  or  stranger,  labouring  perhaps  in  a 
distant  part  of  the  world,  who  in  turn  will  forward  it  to  yet 
another  interested  reader. 

2  Very  strenuously  Mr.  Morgan  opposed,  through  his  editorial 
columns,  the  entrance  of  the  noted  atheist  into  Parliament,  holding 


56  EDITOR  AND  PUBLISHER 

the  more  subtle  heresies  of  Prince  and  Pigott,  the  phan- 
tasies of  'Christian  Science,'  the  fallacies  enunciated 
under  the  name  of  '  New  Theology/  or  the  '  old  wives' 
fables'  of  Madame  Blavatsky  and  Mrs.  Besant. 

To  the  material  needs  and  social  conditions  of  the 
times  due  attention  was  also  given.  Non-political  and 
unsectarian  though  the  paper  was,  it  could  not  remain 
blind  to  the  callousness  of  one  section  of  the  community 
towards  the  other ;  and  its  influence  was  consistently  cast 
in  support  of  such  schemes  as  made  for  national  righteous- 
ness, quite  irrespective  of  which  Parliamentary  party 
brought  it  forth.  It  was  most  generously  upheld  by  its 
readers  in  supplying  the  means  for  carrying  on  good  work, 
and  its  stewardship  in  this  respect  was  greatly  blessed. 

As  far  back  as  1872,  an  editorial  note  of  mingled 
frankness  and  humour  said  : — 

'  We  fear  we  shall  lose  our  character  for  consistency 
'  altogether.  Some  months  ago  we  said  we  would  not 
'  insert  any  appeals  for  money ;  and,  directly  or  in- 
'  directly,  we  have  been  appealing  ever  since.  We 
'  have  asked  £4200  for  the  Edinburgh  Castle,1  and  that 

that  the  Government  of  a  professedly  Christian  nation  could  not 
consistently  set  aside  its  oath  of  Christian  allegiance  to  admit  an 
avowed  unbeliever  among  its  senators.  It  was  a  matter  of  deep 
concern  to  him  that  the  retrograde  step  was  ultimately  taken. 

1  The  Edinburgh  Castle  was  a  public-house  of  evil  repute  in 
Limehouse,  with  tea-gardens  and  dancing-saloon  attached.  Dr. 
Barnardo  set  his  heart  upon  securing  it  for  Gospel  purposes,  and 
succeeded.  The  extensive  premises  were  completely  transformed, 
the  public-house  being  converted  into  a  coffee-tavern,  and  a  large 
hall,  seating  3000  persons,  being  erected  on  the  remainder  of  the  site. 
It  was  opened  on  28th  January  1884,  by  the  Earl  of  Cairns,  and  has  ever 
since  been  a  blessing  to  the  squalid  neighbourhood  in  which  it  stands. 


ERRATA. 

p.  56.  The  conversion  of  the  Edinburgh 
Castle  from  a  public-house  to  a  coffee  tavern 
took  place  on  February  14,  1873,  when  Lord 
Shaftesbury  declared  it  open.  The  new  Edin- 
burgh Castle  Hall  was  opened  by  Earl  Cairns 
in  January,  1884. 

p.  147  (title  line),  for  "teach"  read  "reach." 
p.  304  (line  29),  for  "she"  read  "had." 


HELPING  HOME  MISSIONS  57 

'  has  come.  We  have  asked  £500  for  our  brother 
'  Vigeon's  Hall l  in  Whitecross  Street,  and  that  is  coming. 
'  Now  dear  Henry  Varley  modestly  asks  £1000  (for 
1  the  enlargement  of  his  Tabernacle),2  which  we  doubt 
(  not  he  will  get.  And  from  every  quarter  of  the 
1  vineyard,  self-sacrificing,  energetic  soul-lovers  and 
'  soul-winners  are  crying:  "The  place  is  too  strait  for 
'  us !  Give  place  that  we  may  dwell ! "  Verily,  dear 
1  readers,  our  God  puts  great  honour  upon  you.' 

Thus  the  vast  Home  Mission  Movement  that  sprang 
from  the  Revival  was  not  only  inaugurated  and  manned, 
but  it  was  also  financed  to  a  very  large  extent  by 
Revival  converts  and  sympathisers;  and  to  this  mag- 
nanimous end  The  Revival  and  The  Christian  greatly 
contributed.3 

1  Mr.  Vigeon  did  not  live  to  see  his  plans  fully  matured,  although 
he  improved  and  enlarged  the  hall.  He  was  concluding  his  address 
one  Sunday  evening  with  an  appeal  to  the  unconverted,  saying  :  '  I 
beseech  you,  by  the  mercies  of  God,  be  ye  reconciled — ' ;  but  ere  he 
could  finish  the  quotation  he  fell  to  the  ground,  and  in  a  few 
moments  passed  away.  This  tragic  occurrence  made  a  deep 
impression  on  those  present.  The  work  was  continued  by  others, 
and  was  for  long  a  thriving  centre  of  evangelistic  activity,  especially 
in  its  medical  department,  which  ministered  to  thousands  of  the 
poor.  In  after  days  it  was  taken  over  by  the  Leysian  Mission,  the 
philanthropic  outlet  of  the  Leys  School,  Cambridge. 

2  This  was  the  West  London  Tabernacle,  Notting-hill,  at  which 
Mr.  Varley  did  splendid  work  of  a  converting  and  upbuilding 
character,  which  is  still  being  sustained  in  other  hands. 

3  It  speaks  volumes  when  1  add  that  up  to  31st  December,  1908,  the 
total  sum  received  and  acknowledged  in  the  Donation  Lists  of  The 
Revival  and  The  Christian  for  mission  work  had  amounted  to 
nearly  £500,000  ;  all  of  which  was  handed  in  full  to  the  objects 
specified,  no  deductions  of  any  kind  being  made  for  organization 
or  other  expenses.  Various  mission  schemes  inaugurated  or  assisted 
by  the  paper  are  referred  to  in  Chapter  XII. 


58  EDITOR  AND  PUBLISHER 

As  in  the  Editorial,  so  also  in  the  Book-publishing  side 
of  his  business,  Mr.  Morgan  undertook  the  issue  of  only- 
such  literature  as  sounded  a  clear  Evangelical  note  and 
made  for  the  advancement  of  the  Redeemer's  Kingdom 
in  the  hearts  of  men.  In  this  ideal  he  was  ably  supported 
by  Mr.  Scott,  on  whom,  indeed,  fell  the  greater  burden 
of  this  department.  Not  every  publication  succeeded 
(at  least  from  a  financial  point  of  view),  but  all  con- 
tributed their  quota  to  the  spread  of  sound  and  healthy 
reading,  in  days  when  streams  of  rubbish  (and  worse) 
were  pouring  from  the  printing-presses  of  the  land. 

A  great  service  was  rendered  to  tract-distributors 
and  Christian  workers  generally  by  the  issue  of  pictorial 
sheets  and  booklets  to  the  extent  of  many  hundreds  of 
thousands,  and  these  found  their  way  through  willing 
hands  to  waiting  hearts — liberal  'free  grants'  being 
also  made  by  means  of  'The  Christian  Tract  Fund.' 
Instructive  and  expository  books  were  also  largely 
circulated ;  while  others  devoted  to  the  foreign  mission- 
ary interest,  and  to  such  special  subjects  as  Social 
Purity,  Lord's  Day  Observance,  Temperance,  and  the 
Deepening  of  Spiritual  Life,  added  to  a  good  selection 
for  Children  and  Young  People,  all  found  a  place  in 
the  annual  catalogue  of  the  Firm. 

Then  again,  besides  such  publications,  a  particular 
sphere  was  found  in  the  realm  of  Gospel  Hymno- 
logy.  Beginning,  in  1859,  with  The  Revival  Hymn 
Book,  which  became  immensely  popular  at  the  meet- 
ings of  Richard  Weaver  and  Joshua  Poole,  a  series 
of   Heart  Melodies   proved   true   to   their   title;  while 


THE  MINISTRY  OF  SONG  59 

Hymns  of  Grace  and  Glory  found  acceptance  at 
assemblies  for  Christian  Worship,  and  Songs  of  Love 
and  Mercy  helped  the  young  folk  to  '  sing  their  great 
Redeemer's  praise '  in  Sunday-schools  and  similar 
children's  gatherings. 

Later,  in  1873,  the  vast  audiences  drawn  together 
by  Messrs.  Moody  and  Sankey  necessitated  the  produc- 
tion of  Sacred  Songs  and  Solos,  the  story  of  which  is 
a  romance  of  extraordinary  interest,  upon  which  it  is 
not  for  me  to  enlarge,  Mr.  Sankey  having  himself  given 
it  to  the  world  at  first  hand.  Following  this  came 
other  selections  compiled  by  Mr.  James  McGranahan, 
and  used  by  himself  and  Major  Whittle,  both  of  whom 
were  fellow-labourers  in  the  Gospel  with  their  renowned 
American  brethren.  To  the  foregoing  must  be  added 
the  collections  used  by  various  evangelists,  notably  Rev. 
James  Mountain  (in  a  tour  through  Australia),  Rev. 
Payson  Hammond,  and  Messrs.  Torrey  and  Alexander. 

Mr.  Morgan  himself  also  gave  to  the  Church  of 
Christ  the  fruits  of  deep  Scriptural  research,  in  several 
volumes  which  met  with  a  wide  acceptance.  Essentially 
spiritual  in  treatment  and  devotional  in  tone,  they 
elucidated  Divine  truth  in  a  characteristically  helpful 
manner,  so  that  from  many  parts  of  the  world  he 
received  tokens  that  he  had  been  blessed  in  his  deed. 
The  last  of  these  Biblical  expositions  was  prepared  for 
press  within  a  month  or  two  of  his  decease,  and  it  was  only 
to  be  expected  that  above  all  else  it  exalted  his  Lord. 

Thus  for  fifty  years  he  devoted  a  sanctified  brain  to 
the  spiritual  uplift  of  his  generation  through  the  Press, 


6o  EDITOR  AND  PUBLISHER 

putting  '  First  Things  First '  in  his  teaching,  and  '  God 
first  '  over  all. 

In  some  respects  he  may  be  said  to  have  '  lived 
before  his  time ' — perhaps  it  would  be  more  correct  to 
say  he  anticipated  the  generation  following.  There  are 
problems,  social  and  spiritual,  which  men  discuss  to-day 
as  if  they  were  new,  which  my  father  brought  forward 
in  his  paper  forty  years  ago.  The  journalist's  instinct 
was  strong  within  him,  but  it  was  consistently  made  sub- 
ordinate to  the  consciousness  of  a  Divinely  appointed 
mission. 

The  relations  of  Mr.  Morgan  and  his  staff,  alike  in  the 
publishing  and  the  editorial  departments,  were  ever  of 
the  most  cordial  nature.  Regarding  each  employe  as  a 
friend,  he  in  turn  was  the  valued  friend  of  each.  This 
kindly  feeling  tended  to  make  the  wheels  of  daily 
routine  run  smoothly,  and  naturally  promoted  good 
fellowship  and  a  loyal  spirit.  There  was  never  any 
difficulty  in  obtaining  new  recruits,  and  not  a  few  in 
the  present  employ  of  the  Firm  have  held  their  positions 
for  periods  varying  from  twenty  to  over  forty  years. 

In  cases  of  domestic  trouble  or  affliction,  Mr.  Morgan 
was  a  ready  friend  in  need,  to  help  and  sympathise ; 
while  many  little  thoughtful  acts  served  the  more  to 
endear  him  to  his  workers.  I  have  before  me  a  letter 
from  a  gentleman  who  served  the  Firm  for  many  years, 
from  which  I  cull  the  following  extract : — 

1  To  me  his  departure  creates  a  blank  in  life,  but  it 
'  is  brightened  by  the  memory  of  many  acts  of  kindness 
'  and  exemplary  Christian  character.     He  was  a  man 


'A  SUCCOURER  OF  MANY'  61 

'  in  the  truest  sense  of  the  term — consistent  in  all  his 
'  actions,  adorning  the  doctrine  of  his  Lord,  who  to  him 
'  was  a  living  reality. 

1  Business  did  not  alter  his  fixed  principles.  Even 
'  when  reproof  was  necessary,  it  was  administered  by  a 
1  quiet  and  incentive  manner  which  made  the  impression 
1  all  the  deeper.'  .  .  .  [The  writer  refers  to  a  specific 
'  instance  in  his  own  experience,  and  adds :]...'  Being 
'  only  in  my  teens,  I  was  surprised  at  the  considerate 
'  manner  in  which  he  rebuked  me  for  want  of  care. 

1  Years  later,  he  saw  me  at  a  railway  station  with 
'  my  wife  and  child,  and  remarked  that  a  "change 
1  would  benefit  the  little  girl."  Next  morning's  post 
'  brought  a  cheque  (£10),  with  the  words :  "  From  a 
'  friend,  to  help  defray  the  cost  of  your  dear  child's  visit 
1  to  the  country."  We  knew  the  writing — conjecture 
1  was  needless. 

1  One  greatly  prized  memento  in  our  home  is  his 
1  handwriting  in  a  family  Bible  on  the  occasion  of  our 
'  marriage,  to  which  is  also  added  an  inscription  by  the 
'  late  Mr.  Scott.' 

The  annual  outings  of  the  staff  were  also  well  cal- 
culated  to  strengthen  mutual  esteem  between  employer 
and  employed.  On  such  occasions  social  distinctions 
had  no  place,  these  gatherings  being  essentially  of  a 
homely  and  friendly  order.  It  was  a  great  point  with 
my  father  to  '  get  to  know  '  those  who  worked  for  him  ; 
and  as  each  member  of  the  staff  was  invited  to  bring  a 
relative  or  friend,  a  goodly  muster  always  rallied  to 
these  events.  His  desire  to  set  all  '  at  their  ease '  led 
him  to  converse  freely  with  one  and  another,  and  to 
make  new-comers  especially  '  feel  at  home.' 

The  personal  salvation  of  his  helpers,  too,  was  to  him 
a  matter  of  grave  concern.     The  reader  will  find  that 


62  EDITOR  AND  PUBLISHER 

more  than  one  extract  given  from  his  diary1  shows 
how  they  were  laid  upon  his  heart.  In  the  early  years 
of  the  business  he  established  a  weekly  evening  meeting 
for  tea,  social  intercourse,  and  Bible-study,  at  which  he 
sought  to  instruct  them  in  the  things  of  God,  Thus 
through  all  the  years  the  '  Friday  Evening  Meeting '  has 
been  an  institution  from  which,  as  well  as  from  private 
conversations,  not  a  little  spiritual  fruit  has  been  gathered. 

The  members  of  the  editorial  staff  (with  whom  he 
was  naturally  most  closely  associated)  counted  it  a 
privilege  to  meet  him  once  a  week  in  his  private  room 
(unless  prevented  by  his  absence  from  town)  for 
counsel,  encouragement,  and  prayer.  At  these  times 
were  considered  the  duties  of  the  week,  the  outlook  at 
home  and  abroad  with  special  reference  to  the  Redeemer's 
Kingdom,  current  topics  and  ensuing  plans  as  they 
related  to  the  spiritual  purpose  of  the  work.  Almost 
the  last  memories  of  him,  in  his  editorial  capacity,  are 
his  tender  prayers  before  the  Throne,  in  which  he 
pleaded  for  the  prosperity  of  the  cause  of  Christ,  for 
the  paper  he  had  so  long  conducted  but  must  so  soon 
leave  to  others,  and  for  its  readers  throughout  the  world. 

The  sanctified  ability  with  which  he  loyally  fulfilled 
his  high  calling  for  just  on  fifty  years  as  author,  editor, 
publisher,  sufficiently  indicated  the  reserve  of  mental 
and  spiritual  power  which  he  placed  at  the  service  of 
the  Church  of  God  in  such  directions  as  the  Divine 
Spirit  prompted  him  to  use  it.  To  the  end,  he  maintained 
the  ideal  with  which  he  started,  manifesting  a  true 
1  See  Chapter  VII. 


GEORGE    E.    MORGAN 
(son  and  partner) 


EXTENSIVE  CORRESPONDENCE        63 

catholicity  to  all  believers,  rejoicing  in  good  work  of 
any  kind,  supporting  every  denomination  while  labelling 
himself  with  the  name  of  none. 

The  claims  of  correspondence  upon  his  time  were 
enormous;  and  the  variety  of  subjects  involved  was 
often-times  a  great  strain  upon  the  mind.  It  seemed 
the  natural  thing  for  strangers  as  well  as  friends  to 
consult  him  on  every  conceivable  occasion — as  for 
instance  the  same  post  brought  a  request  from  a  lady 
as  to  '  the  best  type  of  crutch  for  a  crippled  child,'  and 
one  from  an  out-of-work  labourer  for  information 
concerning  '  a  new  police  force  on  the  Congo ' ! 

So  far  as  he  found  it  possible,  he  preferred  to  answer 
personal  letters  with  his  own  hand,  a  habit  he  had 
acquired  before  the  days  of  typewriters,  and  which  he 
could  not  readily  relinquish.  His  letters  were  always 
couched  in  terms  of  Christian  courtesy ;  even  in  cases 
of  unpleasantness  or  controversy,  the  spirit  of  his 
Master  was  evident  in  his  replies.  To  letters  which  did 
not  necessarily  call  for  an  answer  he  paid  the  same 
attention;  'it  is  easy  to  make  or  lose  a  friend,'  he 
would  say,  '  and  if  you  can  make  one  at  the  cost  of  a 
penny  stamp,  by  all  means  do  so  ! ' 

Every  day  brought  its  abundance  of  appeals  of  various 
kinds,  and  it  was  characteristic  of  the  man  to  pay  most 
heed  to  those  which  were  the  least  likely  to  meet  with 
response  in  other  quarters.  That  he  was  sometimes 
imposed  upon  goes  without  saying ;  but  he  preferred  to 
take  that  risk  than,  perchance,  turn  a  deaf  ear  to  one 
worthy  plea.     To  the  poor  and  needy  his  generous  heart 


64  EDITOR  AND  PUBLISHER 

turned  in  their  distress.  The  tale  of  suffering  stirred 
him  deeply,  and  it  was  to  helping  obscure  cases  and  up- 
building weak  causes  that  his  countless  benefactions 
were  devoted.  His  was  not  the  benevolence  of  the  public 
subscription  list ;  but  the  quiet  unobtrusive  giving  of 
innumerable  sums  to  a  myriad  of  applicants,  in  whose 
hearts  his  memory  will  be  for  ever  blessed. 

A  certain  Captain  Jack  Crawford,  the  '  Cowboy  Poet ' 
(whose  calling  developed  a  form  of  expression  which 
is  certainly  unconventional,  but  who  was  nevertheless 
inspired  on  occasion  with  a  true  and  practical  insight), 
once  wrote  the  following  quaint  verse  : — 

When  a  bit  of  sunshine  hits  ye 

After  passing  of  a  cloud  ; 
When  a  fit  of  laughter  gits  ye, 

And  yer  spine  is  feelin'  proud — 
Don't  fergit  to  up  an'  fling  it 

At  a  soul  that's  feelin'  blue ; 
For  the  minit  that  ye  sling  it, 

'Tis  a  boomerang  fer  you  ! 

In  such  a  sense  did  many  a  '  boomerang '  return  to  my 
father's  heart;  he  was  a  succourer  of  many,  and  in 
this  he  reaped  his  abundant  reward. 

Necessarily,  with  the  passing  of  the  years  there  had 
to  come  a  considerable  deputing  of  editorial  responsi- 
bilities and  duties  ;  but  in  all  the  great  questions  of  the 
times  Mr.  Morgan  strove  conscientiously  to  exercise  and 
express  a  true  and  righteous  judgment.  In  a  large 
sense,  his  governing  thought  was  to  guard,  in  days  of 
increasing  strenuousness,  the  spiritual  serenity  of  the 
paper ;  and,  regardless  of  competition  in  the  journalistic 


PROBLEMS  TO  BE  FACED  65 

world,  to  exclude  aught  that  might  savour  of  the 
commercial  tone.  The  twentieth  century  '  publicity 
expert'  he  never  loved.  The  idea  of  adopting  a  'new 
and  pleasant '  religious  journalism,  to  amuse  the  mind 
and  stir  the  emotions  without  awakening  the  conscience 
or  making  for  the  righteousness  which  comes  by  faith, 
was  entirely  foreign  to  his  aims  in  age  as  in  youth. 
The  same  healthful  purpose  obtained  in  his  book- 
publishing.  Cheap  and  popular  editions  of  sound 
literature  he  issued  in  large  numbers,  but  the  '  yellow ' 
sensationalism  which  easily  attains  to  vast  circulations 
was  consistently  rejected. 

Diverse  indeed  were  the  matters,  incident  to  the 
intricate  problems  of  social  betterment  and  the  evils  of 
abounding  wealth  and  grinding  poverty,  as  well  as  those 
necessarily  connected  with  the  warfare  of  the  soul  and 
the  propagation  of  the  Gospel,  which  he  deemed  to 
require  comment.  The  increase  of  inebriety  among 
women ;  the  attempt  to  impose  '  seven  day '  newspapers 
upon  the  country;  the  spread  of  impure  literature,  so 
that  three  tons  were  seized  by  the  police  within  a  week ; 
the  follies  of  fashionable  Society,  manifested  in  'pink 
suppers '  and  the  like  luxurious  fantasies  in  dress  and 
decoration ;  the  gambling  and  war-evoking  fevers ;  the 
ever-recurring  miseries  of  unemployment — all  such  were 
continually  engaging  his  editorial  attention. 

In  delivering  a  true  testimony  regarding  the  origins 

and  effects  of  events  and  conditions,  year  after  year  for 

close  upon  half  a  century,  a  faithful  writer  is  almost  of 

necessity  exposed   to  the  criticism  that   he  is  '  setting 

5 


66  EDITOR  AND  PUBLISHER 

everybody  right/  ex  cathedra ;  but  the  criticism  would 
apply  more  or  less  to  every  earnest  and  courageous  soul 
right  through  the  annals  of  the  Christian  faith.  Dumb- 
ness and  fearfulness  are  no  qualifications  for  those  who 
raise  a  banner  of  truth.  The  Christian  Press  is  only 
fulfilling  part  of  its  obvious  duty  in  withstanding  the 
world-forces  of  selfishness,  intemperance,  luxury,  and 
clamorous  militarism. 

As  a  prayerful  discerner  of  the  signs  of  the  times, 
Mr.  Morgan  was  neither  a  fussy  gossip  nor  a  sour  com- 
mentator. When  his  soul  was  in  heaviness,  it  was  for 
the  sins  of  humanity,  for  the  world's  rejection  of  his 
Saviour. 

In  March,  1907,  the  link  of  long  years  was  severed,  in 
the  decease  of  his  elder  partner,  Mr.  Scott,  after  an 
illness  of  some  weeks'  duration.  This  served  as  a 
reminder  of  his  own  short  tenure  of  life,  and  he  thence- 
forward gave  much  attention  to  consolidating  arrange- 
ments for  the  continuation  of  the  business  in  succession 
to  himself. 

It  was  with  a  profound  realisation  of  the  guiding 
hand  of  God  resting  upon  him  that,  on  28th  May,  1908, 
he  issued  the  2000th  number  of  The  Christian.  An 
editorial  signed  '  R.C.M., '  after  recalling  the  purpose 
of  the  paper,  said  : — 

'  Without  for  one  moment  claiming  that  we  have 
'  attained  to  that  for  which  we  were  apprehended  of 
1  God,  or  indeed  that  we  have  fully  realised  the  ideals 
'  which  our  Heavenly  Father  implanted  in  our  hearts, 
'  we   take   this   opportunity  of   praising   God  for  such 


ALMOST  A  JUBILEE  67 

'  service  as  we  have  been  permitted  to  render ;  service 
'  which  has  been  attended  with  blessing  that  has  cheered 
1  our  own  souls  and  proved  helpful  to  fellow-workers  in 
'  various  parts  of  the  Lord's  vineyard.  We  have  sought 
'  to  unite,  not  to  divide,  to  speak  of  faith  and  hope  in 
'  the  terms  of  love.  What  we  have  been  privileged  to 
'  give  we  have  first  had  the  joy  of  receiving.  "  Not 
'  unto  us,  O  Lord,  not  unto  us,  but  unto  Thy  name  give 
'  glory  " — "  for  Thy  mercy  and  for  Thy  truth's  sake."  ' 

With  hopeful  expectation  he  had  looked  forward  to 
the  completion  of  his  editorial  jubilee,  but  his  journalistic 
ministry  fell  short  of  that  period  by  half  a  year. 


CHAPTER    VI 
PASTOR  AND  FLOCK 

IT  may  be  difficult  to  those  who  have  only  known  the 
extensive  London  suburb  of  Wood  Green  during 
the  last  decade  or  two,  to  picture  it  as  the  rustic  hamlet 
it  was  when,  moving  from  Barnsbury,  our  family 
migrated  thither  in  1863.  A  meagre  train  service 
(phenomenally  slow),  supplemented  by  a  few  antiquated 
omnibuses,  formed  the  only  means  of  public  access — 
except  on  Sundays,  when  the  sylvan  quietness  yielded 
to  brake-loads  of  pleasure-trippers,  who  mostly  made 
the  '  Jolly  Butchers '  tea-gardens  their  goal — a  site  now 
occupied  by  electric-tram  yards.  The  'Nag's  Head/ 
just  below,  was  another  favourite  resort,  the  landlord  of 
those  days  being  a  burly  ex-pugilist. 

But  Mr.  Morgan,  kindled  with  the  Revival  fire,  and 
ever  on  the  alert  for  opportunities  to  fan  its  flame,  soon 
found  abundant  scope  for  his  energy  and  tact.  Among 
my  earliest  memories  (at  the  age  of  four,  or  thereabout) 
are  Gospel  services  conducted  '  under  a  spreading 
chestnut  tree'  (long  since  defunct,  alas!),  which  over- 

68 


A  MUDDY  VENTURE  69 

hung  the  boundary  between  the  tea-gardens  and  what 
was  then  a  village  green,  with  the  New  River  flowing 
close  at  hand.  A  few  years  later,  the  course  of  that 
perennial  source  of  North  London's  water  supply  was 
altered,  and  the  crown  of  the  hill  lowered  several  feet. 
The  old  river-bed  remained,  however,  for  long  afterwards, 
a  veritable  bog  of  black  mud — as  I  well  remember, 
having  once  made  a  too  venturesome  excursion  into 
its  midst  during  a  Sunday-school  outing;  for  I  stuck 
fast,  until  planks  were  laid  down  as  a  means  of 
rescue.  Pity  the  velveteen  suit,  white  stockings, 
and  patent  shoes,  in  which  I  had  been  so  heroically 
arrayed ! 

As  a  site  for  open-air  effort,  however,  the  'Jolly 
Butchers'  Hill,'  flanked  by  the  main  road,  occupied  a 
strategic  position ;  and  here  Sunday  by  Sunday  in  the 
summer  months  was  the  Gospel  preached  by  my  father 
and  his  friends.  Nor  were  the  neighbouring  inns  left 
uncanvassed,  and  from  these  many  gathered  to  listen 
to  the  Word  of  Life. 

Of  immediate  spiritual  results  accruing  I  cannot 
speak  from  my  own  knowledge;  but  I  know  that  in 
1865  was  erected  the  '  Gospel  Hall,'  as  the  outcome  of 
these  services,  and  cottage-meetings  held  in  the  humble 
home  of  a  dear  old  shepherd,  Mr.  Wright,  near  by ;  as 
well  as  others  housed  by  a  faithful  soul,  Mrs.  Kerry, 
at   Palmer's   Green,1  and   a   third   contingent   at   Tile- 

1  A  very  memorable  all-night  prayer-meeting  held  at  Mrs. 
Kerry's,  led  to  a  blessed  manifestation  of  the  Holy  Spirit's 
power  among  the  workers  present. 


70  PASTOR  AND  FLOCK 

Kiln  Lane,  where  a  barn  also  was  hired  for  Gospel 
preaching.1 

I  think  I  am  right  in  saying  that  in  those  days  the 
Wood  Green  Parish  Church  and  a  Congregational  Chapel 
— both  near  the  '  Jolly  Butchers ' — were  the  only  places 
of  worship  in  the  locality.  At  any  rate,  none 
existed  at  the  further  end  of  the  straggling  village, 
half  a  mile  away.  There  the  pathway  was  bounded  by 
the  road  on  one  side,  and,  in  some  parts,  by  a  ditch  on 
the  other ;  so  that  the  skill  of  a  Blondin  was  needed  to 
negotiate  it  safely  in  slippery  weather!  Pedestrians 
carried  lanterns  after  dark  to  light  their  way,  and  many 
would  not  risk  a  possible  catastrophe  by  venturing  out 
at  all  on  wintry  Sunday  nights. 

Thus  the  Gospel  Hall  supplied  a  real  want  as  a  means 
of  grace  ;  its  ministry  flourished,  and  souls  were  born 
there.  For  upwards  of  forty  years  Mr.  Morgan  was  its 
honorary  pastor;  from  time  to  time — especially  in  its 
remoter  years — evangelists  and  others  supplemented  his 
ministry,  and  made  our  home  their  trysting-place. 

Here,  in  1867,  D.  L.  Moody  delivered  his  first  discourse 
in  Great  Britain ; 2  and  among  others  I  remember  were  : 
Harry  Moorhouse,  Richard  Weaver,  Joshua  Poole,  John 

1  At  one  of  these  services  my  brother  Cope  was  used  of  God, 
while  a  mere  lad,  to  lead  a  woman  to  the  Saviour.  For  many  years, 
until  her  death,  she  continued  a  staunch  and  earnest  Christian. 

2  After  this  brief  visit,  Mr.  Moody  wrote  from  America  to  my 
father  :  '  I  want  to  tell  you  how  thankful  I  am  for  ever  going  to 
'  London  ;  it  seems  to  me  that  I  was  almost  in  darkness  until  I  went 
'  over  there.  I  have  enjoyed  myself  so  much  more  in  Christ  since 
'  I  got  back.  I  would  not  take  anything  for  what  I  learnt  while  in 
'  your  city.     I  love  the  dear  friends  in  London  more  than  I  can 


A  CRIPPLE'S  POWER  71 

Hambleton,  William  Carter,  Gordon  Forlong,  Herbert 
Francis,  Pearsall  Smith,  Grattan  Guinness,  William 
Booth,  Annie  Macpherson,1  Geraldine  Hooper,  T.  J. 
Barnardo,  Gawin  Kirkham,  Reginald  Radcliffe,  Henry 
Varley,  S.  PyaJl  Diprose,  etc.  Of  those  times  of  blessing 
the  last-named  visitor  writes  me : — 

1  I  suppose  it  must  be  about  1859  or  1860  that  your 
1  father  invited  me  to  Wood  Green  for  a  fortnight  or 
'  longer.  There  was  a  great  wave  of  blessing  flowing, 
1  and  many  were  being  saved. 

'  Mr.  Morgan  used  to  come  to  the  prayer-meeting 
'  before  the  evening  service,  and  I  do  not  forget  his 
'  earnest  pleadings  for  the  salvation  of  souls.  I  believe 
1  this  is  where  the  power  lay — not  so  much  in  preaching, 
'  for  that  was  easy  work  in  those  days,  especially  as 
'  compared  with  the  present  time.  But  it  was  a  great 
1  joy  to  all  to  see  sinners  flocking  to  the  cross.  Dear 
'  Richard  Hedges  (a  cripple)  used  to  be  drawn  in  his 
1  chair  to  the  Hall  every  night,  and  was  a  great  power 
1  in  the  meetings,  being  fervent  in  prayer. 

c  The  second  time  I  went  to  Wood  Green  I  had  the 

1  express  with  this  pen,  and  my  heart  goes  out  to  you  all  very  much. 
1  May  God  bless  you  all,  is  my  fervent  prayer.' 

1  Miss  Macpherson  was  very  much  blessed  to  the  navvies  engaged 
in  building  the  first  Alexandra  Palace  (which  I  saw  burned  down 
on  9th  June,  1872).  So  also  were  my  father  and  Richard  Weaver, 
amongst  those  laying  the  G.N.R.  line  to  Enfield  in  1869,  by 
holding  Gospel  services  at  the  colony  of  huts  erected  for  their 
accommodation  near  the  (  Dog  and  Duck '  at  Palmers  Green.  In 
fact,  my  father  never  lost  an  opportunity  for  bringing  the  Word  of 
God  home  to  the  hearts  of  men.  It  was  under  Miss  Macpherson's 
guidance,  too,  that  my  mother  formed  the  first  Mothers'  Meeting 
at  the  Hall.  This  weekly  gathering  yielded  much  encouragement, 
and  was  the  spiritual  home  of  many  working-women.  Years  later, 
my  step-mother  took  great  interest  in  it,  and  under  her  direction 
it  greatly  prospered. 


72  PASTOR  AND  FLOCK 

1  privilege  of  staying  with  Mr.  Morgan.  I  shall  never 
'  forget  his  gracious  manner,  the  morning  worship,  then 
'  into  the  City,  and  how  he  took  me  about  from  place  to 
1  place — not  showing  me  the  great  sights,  but  the 
'  earnest  work  for  God  done  by  humble  servants  of  the 
'  Lord.  I  forget  many  of  the  institutions  that  he 
'  introduced  me  to,  but  I  know  it  was  just  as  Dr. 
'  Barnardo  had  started  his  Boys'  Home. 

'  In  every  place  there  was  the  breathing  of  a  prayer, 
'  and  often  a  short  address.  Sometimes  we  were  about 
'  at  meetings  as  late  as  11  o'clock,  and  past,  till  the 
'  trains  and  'buses  were  gone,  and  we  walked  and 
'  talked  by  the  way  till  after  midnight. 

'  I  must  also  mention  that  worthy  little  paper  The 
'  Revival.  It  was  most  useful  to  me,  and  many  others. 
1  I  used  to  have  a  parcel  sent  down  every  week  when 
'  living  at  St.  Leonards,  and  afterwards  at  Dover.  A 
'  few  young  men,  new  converts  like  myself,  used  to 
(  meet  for  prayer  as  often  as  we  could  in  the  week,  and 
1  at  6  a.m.  on  Sunday,  to  read  The  Revival  and  pray  for 
'  the  places  mentioned,  and  to  encourage  each  other  in 
'  the  ways  of  God.  The  accounts  of  the  Fulton-st. 
*  Prayer-meeting  (New  York),  the  Revival  in  America, 
'  in  Scotland,  and  Ireland,  were  a  great  incentive  to  us, 
'  and  were  a  means  of  spreading  the  fire  in  the  villages 
'  around.1 

'  I  remember,  too,  how  Mr.  Morgan  took  me  to  meet 
'  Mr.  Moody  the  first  time  he  came  to  London,  in  1867. 
'  So  you  see,  I  have  a  very  loving  memory  of  him, 
'  and   have    to    thank  God   for   allowing   me   to   come 

1  It  is  remarkable  how  the  Revival  movement  in  many  places 
was  commenced  and  increased  through  the  reports  in  this  little 
periodical  of  the  Spirit's  manifestations  elsewhere.  Again  and  again 
testimony  is  borne  in  its  pages  that,  through  a  '  chance '  copy  being 
found  by  a  certain  person  in  a  certain  place,  blessing  had  resulted, 
first  to  an  individual  and  then  to  an  entire  district.  The  spread 
of  information  stimulated  desire ;  and  thus  the  Revival-fire,  once 
kindled,  extended  from  place  to  place. 


*  KNELT  AMID  SHAVINGS  AND  DIRT'      73 

'  in  contact  with  him,  personally  and  through  The 
'  Revival! 

An  interesting  testimony  comes  also  from  a  well-known 
evangelist,  Mr.  Herbert  R.  Francis : — 

1  I  joined  the  fellowship  at  Wood  Green  about  1864. 
'  Your  father  was  the  one  who  chiefly  ministered  the 
1  Word  of  Life.  We  met  in  a  small  cottage  belonging 
1  to  a  humble  godly  man,  a  Mr.  Hedges,  who  was  partially 
'  paralysed.  He  could  use  his  hands,  however,  and  did 
'  so  to  some  purpose,  as  he  painted  beautiful  texts,  which 
'  were  sold  for  his  support.  Many  of  these,  I  doubt 
'  not,  are  still  to  be  seen  framed  in  your  father's 
'  house. 

'  The  Gospel  Hall  was  the  outcome  of  this  and  other 
'  cottage-meetings.  We  prayed  very  much  about  it.  I 
'  think  I  recommended  the  builder ;  but  he  did  not  dig 
1  out  the  foundation  sufficiently,  as  I  thought ;  and  so 
'  early  one  morning,  about  4  a.m.,  I  got  a  spade  and  dug 
'  vigorously,  when  a  policeman  turned  his  bull's-eye 
'  upon  me,  and  demanded  what  I  was  doing.  I  soon 
1  satisfied  him  that  I  was  doing  good  and  important 
'  work,  and  he  passed  on. 

'  Well  do  I  remember  how,  when  the  floor  was  laid 
1  down,  my  dear  friend  and  I  knelt  amid  shavings  and 
'  dirt,  and  pleaded  with  God  that  He  would  use  this 
'  effort  to  the  salvation  of  many  souls — and  indeed  He 
'  did! 

'  Your  father's  preaching  was  always  expository, 
1  illuminating  and  fresh,  always  spiritual  and  fervid. 
'  We  went  together  to  Tile-Kiln  Lane,  a  hamlet  a  few 

•  miles  off,  to  preach  and  sing  the  Gospel ;  and  souls  were 
■  born  into  the  Kingdom  there,  a  goodly  number  being 

•  gathered  into  church-fellowship.  Then,  after  some 
'  years,  another  Hall  was  built — much  larger,  the  old  one 
1  being  used  for  the  Sunday-school. 

'  Mr.  Morgan  was  much  used  in  establishing  almost  a 


74  PASTOR  AND  FLOCK 

'  new  order  of  ministry.  There  were  many  ministers 
'  who  were  evangelistic  in  their  preaching,  but  there 
'  were  few  who  gave  themselves  entirely  to  evangelistic 
'  work.  The  Revival  in  Ireland  and  Scotland  called 
'  forth  and  stimulated  gifted  men  such  as  Richard 
'  Weaver,  Brownlow  North,  Reginald  Radcliffe,  and 
1  Denham  Smith ;  but  The  Revival  paper  gave  publicity 
1  to  their  work,  and  by  this  means  greatly  helped  on  the 
4  wonderful  awakening,  and  secured  for  the  evangelists 
'  a  hitherto  unrecognised  position.' 

During  this  period  were  also  held  special  missions  for 
children  (in  days  when  child-conversion  was  sceptically 
regarded),  by  Rev.  E.  Payson  Hammond  and  Josiah 
Spiers,  whose  labours  culminated  later  in  the  formation 
of  the  Children's  Special  Service  Mission.  Here  it  may 
be  mentioned  that  my  father  was  a  firm  believer  in 
the  conversion  of  children,  having  had  so  marked  an 
example  in  his  own  family  in  the  person  of  his  little 
Frank.1  His  own  tender  and  sympathetic  nature  was 
a  great  attraction  to  children,  and  from  time  to  time 
he  led  many  into  the  fold. 

So  it  transpired  that  the  Gospel  Hall  became  the 
rendezvous  of  a  succession  of  Christian  workers,  who, 
little  known  as  yet,  afterwards  grew  to  be  men  and 
women  of  spiritual  renown.  Well  may  we  grieve  that 
so  few  of  them  survive. 

It  speaks  much  for  Mr.  Morgan's  perspicacity  and 
sanctified  insight,  that  he  so  clearly  discovered  the 
spiritual  faculty  in  earnest  souls  years  before  they 
made  their  mark  in  Christian  work  and  thought.     This 

1  See  Chapter  III. 


TROPHIES  OF  GRACE  75 

was  an  outstanding  characteristic  of  his  life,  and  in 
hundreds  of  cases  his  selection  was  justified  by  their  sub- 
sequent careers.  Of  great  names,  as  such,  he  took  but 
little  heed ;  by  true-hearted  men  and  women  of  what- 
ever rank  he  took  his  stand,  if  only  they  might  unitedly 
further  the  mission  of  the  Redeemer  among  men. 

It  must  not  be  supposed,  therefore,  that  those  whose 
names  I  have  given  were  the  only  workers  honoured 
of  God  at  the  Gospel  Hall ;  a  far  greater  host  than 
could  be  enumerated  here  gave  time  and  energy  to 
minister  on  platform  and  in  pew,  in  Bible-class  and 
Sunday-school,  in  cottage-meetings  and  in  the  open-air. 
Most  of  these  are  now  at  rest,  but  their  works  do  follow 
them.  Missionaries,  too,  from  the  world's  fields  near 
and  far,  gave  testimony  to  my  father's  flock.  North 
Africa,  China,  Canada,  South  America — as  well  as  many 
missions  and  churches  in  the  home-lands — have  grate- 
fully welcomed  helpers  who  were  spiritually  born  or 
nurtured  under  his  pastorate. 

Many  were  the  trophies  of  grace  won  to  God  through 
that  simple  ministry.  The  giddy  servant  girl,  pierced 
to  the  heart  by  the  words  of  an  old  Revival  hymn — 

0  ye  young,  ye  gay,  ye  proud, 
You  must  die  and  wear  a  shroud — 

laughing  one  moment,  pale  the  next,  she  dropped  her 
head  as  if  she  had  been  shot ;  then,  with  tearful  eyes 
uplifted  to  the  cross,  she  beheld  Him  who  was  wounded 
for  her  transgressions,  by  whose  stripes  she  was  healed. 
The  fish-hawker,  a  strange   character  indeed,  a   heavy 


76  PASTOR  AND  FLOCK 

drinker,  a  child  of  the  devil;  but  oh,  how  changed 
through  the  sweet  message  of  the  Saviour's  dying  love — 
continuing  for  years,  and  still  living,  to  glorify  his 
Lord.1  The  postman,  for  weeks  under  conviction,  until 
at  last  the  Divine  Light  flooded  his  soul.  The  cab- 
proprietor,  stricken  on  account  of  sin,  who  thoroughly 
gave  himself  to  God.2  So  it  went  on  year  by  year — 
children  born  anew  in  the  Sunday-school ;  young  men 
and  maidens  yielding  their  best  years  to  the  Great 
Husbandman ;  men  and  women,  some  aged,  some  in 
life's  prime,  knowing  and  being  found  of   Him  whom 

1  Some  of  the  prayers  offered  by  this  rough  child  of  Nature,  so 
blunt  and  unconventional,  were  rare  curiosities,  but  real  gems. 
Scoffed  at  by  some,  they  nevertheless  revealed  a  wealth  of  sincerity 
and  deep  earnestness — as  for  example — (In  a  prayer  for  such  as 
had  left  the  Hall  unsaved) :  '  0  Lord,  foller  'em,  shake  'em  up 
with  Thy  two-edged  sword  ! '  (Confessing  his  own  weaknesses)  : 
'  Peculiar  thoughts  passed  in  my  inmost  parts  ;  the  devil  had  me 
down  and  kicked  me ' !  (In  prayer  for  my  father  during  an 
absence  abroad)  :  '  I  am  always  thinkin'  and  prayin'  for  'im, 
Lord.  Won't  he  come  back  brimful,  and  shan't  we  hear  lots  of 
things  about  Thy  blessed  truth  !  He  is  with  f  urriners  ;  carry  'im 
in  the  power  of  Thy  blessed  Spirit.  I  think  of  'im  and  say,  "  Bless 
'is  dear  'eart ! "  Let  angels  be  around  'im  and  lift  'im  out  of  all 
danger,  and  snatch  his  precious  body  from  all  'arm  ! '  '  Don't  let 
Your  blessed  servant  want  to  go  Home,'  he  petitioned  on  another 
occasion,  after  a  reference  made  by  my  father  to  increasing  age. 
Another  dear  fellow,  converted  there,  said  in  one  of  his  prayers  : 
1  Lord,  going  home  from  the  Hall  is  like  going  from  a  table  laden 
with  choice  and  luxurious  food  to  a  bare  table  of  bread  and  cheese  ! ' 

2  It  will  be  noted  that  such  converts,  by  reason  of  their  occupa- 
tions, were  necessarily  well  known  in  the  locality,  '  living  epistles, 
known  and  read  of  all  men.'  With  great  opportunities  for 
witnessing  for  their  Lord  among  their  customers  and  fellows,  they 
exercised  this  gift  with  fidelity  and  good  results. 


'A  VERITABLE  BETHEL'  77 

it  became  their  joy  to  serve.  A  small,  but  far- 
reaching  ministry,  fruitful  unto  the  eternal  Harvest 
Day! 

A  favourite  text  of  my  father's,  and  one  which  largely 
moulded  his  public  ministry  of  the  Word,  speaks  of  '  the 
poor  of  this  world,  rich  in  faith.'  It  was  such  that  he 
loved  to  serve,  seeking  not  great  things  for  himself  by 
way  of  recognition  or  applause,  but  choosing  with  noble 
self-repression  what  was  to  him  the  better  part,  among 
devout  and  lowly  souls  who  could  enjoy  the  deep  things 
of  God.  Thus  he  consecrated  a  keen  intellect,  a  well- 
stored  mind,  a  forcefulness  of  expression,  and  a  fervent 
heart,  to  building  up  believers  and  winning  the 
unsaved  in  lesser  and  often  out-of-the-way  gatherings, 
the  while  that  his  marked  natural  gifts  would  have 
made  him  a  highly  acceptable  leader  of  more  imposing 
assemblies.  As  a  meeting-place  for  Christians,  the  Gospel 
Hall  was  to  many  a  veritable  Bethel.  To  saint  and 
sinner  he  gave  ever  of  his  best  in  Bible-study ;  and  the 
blessing  rebounded  upon  himself,  for  he  first  assimilated 
every  truth  he  taught.  On  the  platform,  at  the  Com- 
munion Table,  by  the  baptistry,1  he  had  always  some 
new  treasure  to  unfold ;  the  Divine  Revelation  was  an 
unending  inspiration  to  his  soul. 

I  have  dwelt  at  some  length  upon  this  particular 
corner  of  his  life-work,  because  it  loomed  large  in  his 
thought  and  activity.     With  all  reverence  I  might  say 

1  Not  till  1884  did  the  Hall  possess  its  own  baptistry.  Prior  to 
that,  converts  were  immersed  by  my  father  at  the  Baptist  Chapel, 
kindly  lent  for  the  purpose. 


78  PASTOR  AND  FLOCK 

it  was  to  him  as  '  the  solitary  place/  or  the  secluded 
Garden  to  which  Jesus  '  oft-times  resorted  with  His 
disciples  ' — a  place  of  rest,  of  counsel,  of  hope,  and  faith 
renewed.  More  than  we  can  estimate,  his  world-wide 
usefulness  found  its  springs  in  this  little  suburban 
sanctuary.  When,  in  1907,  the  County  Council  acquired 
its  frontage  for  purposes  of  road-widening  for  tram-lines, 
it  was  with  deep  regret  that  the  work  was  perforce 
given  up,  and  the  membership  distributed  among  neigh- 
bouring chapels  and  halls.  But  Eternity  alone  will 
reveal  its  full  tale  of  the  spiritual  results  achieved 
during  the  forty-two  years  in  which  it  thrived. 

It  is  interesting  to  note  that  during  the  period  of  Mr. 
Morgan's  pastorate,  Wood  Green  claimed  as  residents 
Rev.  Garrett  Horder  (minister  of  the  Congregational 
Chapel  from  1873  to  1893),  who  has  done  so  much  to 
improve  Christian  psalmody  in  public  worship ;  Rev. 
G.  Armstrong  Bennetts  (Wesleyan),  well  known  in 
Temperance  circles ;  Rev.  Duncan  Macrae,  a  convert 
of  the  Moody  and  Sankey  mission  in  Scotland,  whose 
only  pastorate  was  that  of  the  Presbyterian  Church, 
from  1878  until  his  death  in  1906.  Also,  and  not  least, 
Mr.  T.  B.  Smithies1 — for  long  years  Editor  of  the 
British  Workman — an  ardent  lover  of  animals  and  a 
devoted  worker  in  the  Temperance  cause.  With  him 
my  father   was  in   close   and   frequent   fellowship,  for 

1  The  Memoir  (all  too  short)  of  this  good  man,  written  by  Kev. 
G.  Stringer  Rowe,  contains  many  striking  incidents  in  a  beautiful 
life  with  which  it  would  be  well  for  young  Christians  and  workers 
to  acquaint  themselves.  Mr.  Smithies  did  a  great  work  in  difficult 
days,  as  a  pioneer  of  the  then  unpopular  teetotal  cause. 


A  PASTORAL  LETTER  79 

they  were  men  of  like  spirit  and  exalted  ideals.  When 
Mrs.  Smithies — a  worthy  helpmeet  in  her  husband's 
life  and  work  —  died,  an  appropriate  memorial  was 
erected  in  the  form  of  a  drinking-fountain,  suitably 
situated  at  cross-roads,  at  which  man  and  beast  could 
slake  their  thirst.  With  all  the  local  pastors  my  father 
was  also  in  sympathetic  touch,  and  they  frequently 
added  their  meed  of  encouragement  by  taking  part  in 
the  Gospel  Hall  anniversaries. 

As  a  true  shepherd,  Mr.  Morgan  never  neglected  his 
flock,  even  when  away  on  prolonged  tours  abroad ;  he 
always  sent  them  one  or  more  pastoral  letters  for  their 
guidance  and  edification,  which  also  combined  helpful 
notes  of  his  journey ings.  One  characteristic  example 
here  will  suffice 1 : — 

My  beloved  Brothers  and  Sisters, — It  is  only  five 
weeks  since  I  left  England,  but  it  seems  like  five  months. 
I  have  been  here  and  there  on  the  Lord's  Days,  but 
have  found  no  place  which  I  could  put  in  place  of  the 
dear  Gospel  Hall,  where  we  have  so  often  enjoyed  the 
fellowship  of  the  Father  and  the  Son. 

I  saw  in  Egypt  the  paganism  of  nearly  4000  years 
ago ;  here  in  Jerusalem  I  see  the.  paganism  of  to-day, 
under  the  names  of  Mohammedanism  and  '  Christianity.' 
The  Egyptian  Pyramids  seemed  to  represent  dead 
paganism ;  the  so-called  Holy  Places,  with  their  mosques 
and  churches,  are  more  like  living  paganism,  together 
with  utter  worldliness,  worldly  Christianity,  or  false 
spirituality.  .  .  .2 

Perhaps  there  never  were  more  voices  appealing  to 

1  Other  pastoral  letters  will  be  found  in  Appendix  E. 

2  Reference  is  here  made  to  a  community  which  I  need  not 
mention. 


8o  PASTOR  AND  FLOCK 

us :  '  Lo,  here  ! '  or  '  Lo,  there  ! '  Every  one  feels  the 
need  of  the  Spirit  and  His  power,  and  there  are  many 
who  declare  it  rests  with  them.  But  it  is  not  in  this 
corner  or  in  that,  but  in  the  recognition  of  the  whole 
Church  of  God.  Let  us  earnestly  endeavour  to 
'  keep  the  unity  of  the  Spirit  in  the  bond  of  peace,' 
in  'that  which  every  joint  supplieth,  according  to 
the  effectual  working  in  the  measure  of  every  part, 
making  increase  of  the  body  unto  the  edifying  of  itself 
in  love.' 

Every  one  who  loves  his  brother,  who  resists  the 
devil  that  would  prejudice  us  against  others,  who  en- 
courages his  heart  to  pray  for  those  whom  he  does  not 
like,  is  helping  to  hasten  the  day  of  God. 

Jerusalem  and  Wood  Green  are  like  every  other 
place,  full  of  sects — a  man  here  and  a  woman  there, 
trying  to  draw  disciples  after  them.  So  many  there 
are  who  'seek  their  own,  not  the  things  which  are 
Jesus  Christ's.' 

This  is  what  we  must  all  contend  against;  and  if, 
looking  off  unto  Jesus,  we  get  our  own  souls  filled 
fresh  every  day  and  hour  with  His  love,  we  are  pro- 
viding a  channel  through  which  the  Spirit  can  reveal 
Himself. 

Remember  me  especially  to  the  afflicted  and  the  poor 

among  us.     I  hope  dear  brother  H and  Mrs.  C 

are  better.  We  who  enjoy  our  health  and  life  can 
scarcely  realise  what  they  and  others  suffer.  God  be 
with  you  till  we  meet  again. — Yours  always  in  the 
Lord's  love,  R.  C.  Morgan. 

I  conclude  this  chapter  with  a  birthday  letter  written 
by  him,  in  1907,  to  a  true  '  Dorcas,'  one  of  the  very 
earliest  members  of  the  Hall,  who  having  loyally  stood 
by  him  '  through  rain  and  shine/  was  now,  like  himself, 
closely  nearing  the  allotted  span  of  human  life.  Forty 
years  of  intimate  Christian  fellowship  entitles  a  man 


' THE  OLD  BRIGADE'  81 

to  write  freely  out  of  a  full  heart.     Coupling  his  wife's 
good  wishes  with  his  own,  he  says : — 

Our  very  dear  Friend, — As  I  begin  to  write,  the 
old  Scotch  song  comes  to  my  recollection — 

John  Anderson  my  jo,  John, 

We've  clamb  the  hill  thegither, 
An'  mony  a  canty  day,  John, 

We've  passed  wi'  ane  anither  ! 

I  look  back  upon  the  years — with  so  many  faces  of 
young  and  old,  so  many  meetings  and  gatherings,  so 
many  prayers  together  with  some  who  have  long  been 
gathered  home,  and  so  man}7  others  in  recent  years  !  And 
now  you  and  I  are  looking  forward  to  the  great  change. 
We  wish  you  with  all  our  hearts,  most  cordially  and 
affectionately,  happy  returns  and  many  of  your  birth- 
day; and  beyond  the  last  of  these,  fulness  of  joy  and 
pleasures  for  evermore. — Ever  and  for  ever  yours,  in 
the  Love  that  changes  not, 

R.  C.  and  Wilma  Morgan. 

Scarcely  half  a  dozen  (of  whom  the  recipient  of  this 
letter  is  one)  still  survive  of  the  dear  and  saintly 
women  who  were  among  the  earliest  adherents  of  the 
Gospel  Hall.  Their  influence  and  counsel  did  much  in 
quiet  and  unobtrusive  ways  to  permeate  the  member- 
ship with  an  atmosphere  of  grace  and  peace.  Indeed, 
no  record  of  my  father's  life  would  be  complete  without 
a  grateful  tribute  to  these  loyal  souls  who  gladdened 
and  lightened  his  domestic  and  pastoral  responsibilities. 
Of  the  men,  Mr.  Herbert  R.  Francis1  is,  so  far  as  I  am 
aware,  the  sole  survivor  of  that  '  Old  Brigade.' 

1  Mr.  Francis  it  was  whose  gallant  rescue  of  my  father  from 
drowning  is  related  on  page  40. 
6 


82  PASTOR  AND  FLOCK 

Dear  old  Wood  Green !  Not  without  many  a  heart- 
ache have  I  bidden  farewell  to  scenes  which  intertwine 
with  happy  memories  most  of  the  years  of  my  own  life 
from  childhood's  earliest  days ;  and  to  the  Gospel  Hall 
where  I  learned  my  first  Sunday-school  lesson,  and 
in  which  I  inflicted  my  first  crude  discourses  upon  all 
too  patient  and  kindly  hearers ! 


CHAPTER    VII 
THE  INNER  SANCTUARY 

ALL  who  knew  Mr.  Morgan  intimately — and  many 
who  met  him  only  occasionally — felt  him  to  be  a 
man  of  prayer.  Therein  lay  his  spiritual  power;  and 
no  one  realised  more  clearly  than  himself  how  impotent 
were  his  best  desires  and  service  apart  from  this  direct 
communication  with  his  Lord.  Many  have  testified  to 
his  loyalty  to  the  Throne  of  Grace  in  every  time  of  need  ; 
and  often  on  other  occasions,  when  some  might  think 
that  prayer  was  not  necessary,  or  when  the  way  seemed 
quite  clear  without  it,  they  found  themselves  led  almost 
unconsciously  into  the  Divine  Presence,  as  he  uttered 
a  brief  petition  on  their  behalf  or  for  the  plans  they  had 
laid  before  him. 

To  him  prayer  was  never  out  of  place.  Trifles  or 
crises,  it  mattered  not,  his  habit  was  to  ( take  everything 
to  God  in  prayer.'  Letters  received  since  his  decease 
have  made  frequent  reference  to  this.  Seldom  was  a 
caller  at  his  home  allowed  to  leave  without  it,  whether 
the  errand  had  been   to  solicit   his  donation  to  some 

worthy  cause,  or  to  project  an  evangelistic,  personal,  or 

83 


84  THE  INNER  SANCTUARY 

missionary  scheme.  Entering  with  kindly  sympathy 
into  his  visitor's  desires,  he  led  him  or  her  into  the 
Holy  Place. 

And  if  this  was  so  in  company  with  others,  still 
more  was  his  dependence  on  God  marked  in  his 
private  devotions.  Into  that  inner  sanctuary  no  one 
might  intrude  during  his  life-time ;  but  from  an 
old  diary  found  among  his  papers  some  glimpses  are 
permitted  to  us  of  that  sacred  access  to  the  Mercy- 
seat. 

This  diary  seems  to  have  been  taken  up  at  intervals 
of  varying  duration,  not  so  much  with  the  purpose  of 
recording  events,  as  to  give  utterance  to  the  yearnings 
of  his  heart,  together  with  notes  of  praise  for  prayer 
answered  and  mercies  vouchsafed.  The  extracts  given 
below  are  selected  as  tracing  his  growth  in  grace — with 
the  ups  and  downs  of  spiritual  experience  such  as  are 
common  to  all  who  wear  this  mortal  coil — and  his  desire 
to  spend  and  be  spent  for  others,  for  the  sake  of  Him 
who  withholds  no  good  gift  from  them  that  walk 
uprightly.  His  home  and  family,  his  business  and 
employes,  the  needy  or  outcast,  sinner  or  saint — the 
burden  of  all  these,  and  of  his  soul's  condition  most  of 
all,  are  expressed  in  these  petitions,  which  I  have 
collated  more  or  less  according  to  the  subjects  of 
their  respective  pleas.  The  first  entry  marks  the 
occasion  when  this  diary  was  commenced;  and  it  is 
thoroughly  characteristic  that  it  should  sound  the  note 
of  grateful  praise  for  the  forty  years  of  mercy  already 
experienced. 


HIS  PRAYER  DIARY  85 

(1)  Desires  for  Holiness 

June  7,  1867.— Thanks,  Heavenly  Father,  for  all  Thy 
loving-kindness  until  now.  If,  being  as  I  am,  Thou 
canst  use  me  at  all,  what  couldst  Thou  not  do  if  I  were 
altogether  as  Thou  wouldst  have  me  to  be  !  O  God, 
make  me  wholly  Thine  ! 

July  2,  1867. — Thanks,  my  God  and  Father,  for  giving 
me  a  fortnight's  rest  in  Cornwall.  Oh,  help  me  to 
improve  it.     Give  me  grace  to  live  closer  to  Thee. 

Aug.  2,  1867. — 0  my  Father,  I  am  in  an  unhappy 
state  of  soul.  Do  Thou,  Great  Physician,  restore  me. 
Help  me  to  stick  unto  thy  testimonies,  to  cleave  to  Thy 
commandments. 

Dec.  22,  1868. — The  year  is  almost  closed.  My  heart 
has  often  been  stirred  with  desires  for  holiness,  but  the 
pressure  of  earthly  cares  seems  to  choke  the  Word,  and 
it  becomes  unfruitful.     Lord,  cleanse  me  ! 

April  22,  1874. — For  Thy  gracious  answers  to  many 
prayers,  0  Lord,  I  bless  Thee.  But  oh,  my  sad  neglect 
of  prayer  and  the  Word  of  God  I  Pardon  me,  my  Father, 
and  now  restore  my  soul.  Thou  canst  use  me  mightily, 
if  I  am  sanctified  and  meet  for  Thy  use.  O  Lord,  I  do 
once  more  to-day  present  my  body  a  living  sacrifice  to 
Thee.  Oh,  do  conform  me  to  Thy  holy,  acceptable  and 
perfect  will.     Fill  me  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

Feb.  1,  1876. — Am  to  speak  on  this  and  four  following 
days  at  Noon  Prayer-meeting,  on  King  Saul.  O  my  God, 
save  me  from  Saul's  spirit  of  self-dependence,  of  carnal 
will.     I  am  too  much  like  him :  I  so  often  backslide  in 


86  THE  INNER  SANCTUARY 

heart.  Have  I  ever  been  truly  baptized  into  Jesus 
Christ  ?  O  my  God,  search  me  and  know  my  thoughts ; 
try  me  and  know  my  heart ;  see  what  wicked  way  there 
is  in  me,  and  lead  me  in  the  way  everlasting ! 

Oct.  19,  1876. — Give  me  to  know  Thee  more  intimately. 
Take  the  entire  direction  of  my  life,  that  I  may  daily 
walk  in  the  paths  of  righteousness  prepared  for  me. 

May  23,  1877. — Ten  days  past  my  fiftieth  birthday ! 
Oh  for  grace  to  live  the  rest,  the  small  remnant  of  life, 
to  God  alone ! 

Sept.  13,  1879.— A  week  ago  I  lost  my  little  Bible. 
Will  it  please  Thee  to  oblige  the  person  who  has  found 
it  to  return  it  to  me  ? 

June  5,  1880. — Into  Thy  hands  I  commit  the  keeping 
of  my  soul  in  well-doing  as  unto  a  faithful  Creator. 

July  20,  1880. — Guide  me  as  to  going  to  Keswick 
next  week.  If  I  go,  bless  me  there,  and  make  me  a 
blessing. 

Sept.  11,  1880. — In  fellowship  with  thousands  I  praise 
Thee,  0  Lord,  for  the  glorious  weather.  And  I  bless 
Thee  for  the  blessing  given  us,  and  through  us  to  the 
people,  on  our  mission  tour  from  Luton  to  the  New 
Forest.1 

Aug.  10,  1882. — Let  me  know  Thee  myself,  that  I 
may  speak  of  Thee  to  others. 

Sept.  15,  1882.— I  thank  Thee,  that  Thou  dost  make 
the  way  plain  before  my  face.  (Added  later) — This 
prayer  was  answered.  But,  0  my  God,  go  on  to  reveal 
Thyself  to  me  more  fully. 

1  See  page  165. 


ABOUT  HOME  MATTERS  87 

May  13,  1880. — Another  birthday  passed.  How  soon 
must  I  also  pass  away !  Oh  to  be  all  the  Lord's  !  I  am 
His.  Yes,  all  His,  He  gives  me  peace  in  Himself 
to-day ;  and  I  know  that  I  am  His  and  He  is  mine. 

May  26,  1880. — I  pray  that  the  realities  of  life,  death 
and  eternity,  heaven  and  hell,  may  be  so  opened  to  me 
that  I  may  always  be  mindful  of  them. 

(2)  Home  Petitions 

July  31,  1867.— My  God,  I  pray  Thy  direction  as 
to  a  house :  whether  to  remain  here  or  where  to  go. 

Aug.  2,  1867. — Let  me  make  no  mistake  as  to  this 
house — to  go  or  stay.1 

June  10,  1875. — Guide  how  we  should  spend  our 
Silver  Wedding  Day,  22nd.  Oh  that  our  Heavenly 
Father  would  give  us  a  rich  spiritual  blessing  on  that  day  ! 

Aug.  26,  1875. — If  it  be  not  Thy  will,  yet  prevent  our 
going  to  the  new  house  in  the  Crescent ;  if  we  are  to  go, 
give  a  name  for  it.2 

Sept.  1,  1875. — Harry's  birthday.  Oh,  save  his  soul ! 
Gave  him  Livingstone's  ■  Life.'  How  thankfully  would  I 
give  up  my  boy  to  go  into  the  mission-field  !  Lord,  wilt 
Thou  accept  him  for  this  service  ?  3 

July  17, 1879. — Guide  and  direct  about  Bournemouth, 
and  all  connected  with  our  removal.  O  Lord,  if  Thy 
presence  go  not  with  us,  carry  us  not  up  hence ! 

1  Petitions  prior  to  leaving  Wood  Green  for  Winchmore  Hill. 

2  Referring  to  removal  from  one  house  to  another  in  Crouch  End. 

3  The  first  petition  was  answered  later,  to  my  father's  great  joy. 
But  the  Lord  called  my  brother  to  Himself  instead  of  to  the  mission- 
field. 


88  THE  INNER  SANCTUARY 

Oct.  15,  1880. — Guide  me,  0  God,  as  to  taking  Court 
Farm  for  dear  Harry.  I  implore  Thee  not  to  let  me 
make  any  mistake  about  this.  Already  '  the  mistakes  of 
my  life  have  been  many.'  Do  not  let  the  enemy  lead  me 
astray  in  this  case.     Guide  me  by  Thine  eye. 

Sept.  5,  1879. — Look  on  my  beloved  wife,  and  raise  her 
up  in  health ;  my  Father,  deal  very  closely  and  tenderly 
with  her  at  this  time,  and  when  she  is  so  weak.1 

(3)  For  Guidance  in  Business 

June  12, 1867. — Guide  me,  my  God,  as  to  The  Revival.2 
Oh,  give  me  all  the  grace,  wisdom,  strength,  and  all  I 

need.     And  if  Thou  hast  sent  Mr.  T to  help  me,  do 

Thou  make  it  manifest. 

June  12,  1867. — Grant  me  grace  for  my  daily  work; 
make  the  storm  a  calm,  so  that  the  waves  thereof  may 
be  still. 

Aug.   13,   1868.— Mr.    P called    yesterday    and 

pressed  me  to  get  another  Editor  for  The  Revival.  It 
wants,  he  said,  the  introduction  of  new  thoughts,  the 
impress  of  another  mind.  May  the  Spirit  guide 
me ! 

June  8,  1875. — Also  give  me  more  yearning  after  the 
souls  of  our  young  men,  I  beseech  Thee. 

Aug.  20,  1879.— I  thank   Thee,  my  Father,  for   Mr. 

H .     May  he  be  happy  in  his  work,  and  may  we  be 

mutually  helpful.     Give  me  increased  wisdom  and  grace 

1  This  was  at  the  time  of  removal  to  Bournemouth,  by  which 
change  my  mother  greatly  benefited. 

2  His  paper  bearing  that  title. 


ON  BEHALF  OF  OTHERS  89 

and  power  in  carrying  on  The  Christian,  and  wilt 
Thou  make  it  more  and  more  a  power  for  good. 

Sept.  13,  1879. — Help  me,  O  Lord,  to  write  an  article 
on  '  Following  Jesus  all  the  Way.'  First,  prepare  my 
own  heart  to  do  this. 

Aug.  11,  1882. — Oh,  reveal  to  me  Thy  will  as  to  the 
papers  that  should  appear  in  The  Christian  ! 

Aug.  11,  1882. — Guide  us  in  all  matters  of  business, 
especially  as  to  Gospel  Temperance  and  its  advocates. 

(4)  For  the  Blessing  of  Others x 

May  22,  1875. — Give  me  grace  to  deny  myself,  that 
so  I  may  the  more  effectually  bless  others  and  glorify 
Thee. 

July  15,  1875. — 0  Lord,  enlarge  my  heart,  increase 
my  sympathy,  and  don't  let  me  be  like  the  slothful  man 
who  desireth  and  hath  nothing. 

Aug.  30,  1875. — Lord  Jesus,  reign  in  my  heart  over 
every  desire  and  appetite.  Make  me  willing  to  fast; 
enable  me  to  exercise  the  ministry  of  intercession. 

May  23,  1877. — Help  me,  O  my  Father,  to  help  the 

M.  G s,  the   M s,   and   others.      Thou   knowest 

my  ignorance  and  helplessness.  Give  me  grace  to  be 
generous  to  others  and  trustful  of  Thee. 

Mar.  9,  1884. — Returning  from  preaching  at  the 
Metropolitan  Music  Hall,  met  a  young  person  who  gave 

her  name  N R .     Lord,  wilt  Thou  save  her  for 

time  and   eternity,  for   Jesus   sake !     (Added    later) — 

1  Many  petitions  for  individuals  (who  might  be  identified  by 
publication)  are  omitted. 


9o  THE  INNER  SANCTUARY 

Real  name  N H .     I  got  her  away  from  London. 

May  God  convert  her  soul ! 

July  8,  1884. — Lord,  I  thank  Thee  for  Thy  goodness 
to  N H . 

Aug.  6,  1884. — She  has  come  back  to  a  situation  in 
London — and,  I  trust,  is  delivered  from  the  streets.  Now 
may  God  touch  her  heart  and  save  her  soul ! 

The  foregoing  excerpts  reveal  truly  the  heart  of  the 
man,  and  touch  the  various  aspects  of  his  life  as  a  child 
of  God,  a  labourer  in  His  vineyard,  husband  and  parent, 
preacher  and  teacher,  editor  and  writer,  business  man 
and  employer,  friend  and  benefactor.  It  is  given  to  few 
men  to  perform  so  many  parts  ;  it  is  the  habit  of  fewer 
still,  alas,  to  permeate  their  every  desire,  motive,  thought 
and  act,  with  such  a  spirit  of  supplication,  devotion,  and 
thanksgiving. 

God  answered  many  of  his  petitions  promptly ; 
others  after  long  delay ;  some  (in  the  sense  in  which 
they  were  presented)  not  at  all.  But  his  faith  knew 
no  perturbation,  for  he  found  comfort  in  Abraham's 
assurance :  '  Shall  not  the  Judge  of  all  the  earth  do 
right  ? '  The  'practice  of  prayer  was  to  himself  as  great 
a  blessing  as  its  answer;  for  it  led  him  into  constant 
touch  with  the  Unseen,  where,  'in  the  secret  of  His 
presence '  his  soul  would  habitually  '  delight  to  hide.' 

In  view  of  the  importance  he  attached  to  prayer,  it  is 
only  natural  to  find  him  foremost  among  those  who,  at 
the  urgent  suggestion  of  Mr.  Moody  (during  his  first 
brief  visit  to  London,  in  1867),  established  the   Noon 


•r  m 


**^ 


COPE,    SECOND    SON 


HARRY,    THIRD    SON 


HIS    FATHER  and   MOTHER  and  THREE    ELDER    SONS 


THE  NOON  RRAYER-MEETING  91 

Prayer-meeting  at  the  Y.M.C.A.,  Aldersgate-st. ;  whence 
it  was  transferred  to  Albion  Hall,  Moorgate-st.,  in  1874 ; 
and,  two  years  later,  back  to  Aldersgate-st.  again.  This 
gathering  for  prayer  and  Christian  fellowship  was 
very  dear  to  him ;  and  for  many  years  he  presided  on 
Mondays  (when  not  out  of  England),  resigning  his 
presidency  only  a  few  weeks  before  his  death,  amid 
many  expressions  of  heartfelt  sorrow  from  those  who 
attended.  It  was  a  great  wrench  to  himself  also,  to 
sever  a  connection  (of  no  less  than  forty-one  years)  in 
which  he  had  been  so  greatly  blessed.  It  is  interesting 
to  note  that  this  Noon  Meeting  was  actually  commenced 
on  his  fortieth  birthday — 13th  May,  1867 — and  that 
his  prayer-diary  was  commenced  within  a  month  of 
that  date. 


PART     II 

HIS  RELATION  TO  EVANGELISM 


93 


CHAPTER  VIII 

REVIVAL 

Memories  of  '59 

WHEN  there  comes  to  Christianity,  in  times  of 
spiritual  revival,  a  new  and  revolutionary  energy, 
not  only  are  fine  distinctions  of  view  and  severe  details 
of  organisation  lost  in  the  fervent  glow,  but  unify- 
ing essentials  stand  out  in  clearer  perspective,  while  the 
tangible  results  of  the  holy  quickening  multiply  with 
amazing  rapidity.  Then, '  all  things  are  become  new.'  A 
passion  for  souls  calls  out  fresh  battalions  of  missionaries 
to  the  foreign  field ;  and  the  haunts  of  squalor  and  vice  at 
home  are  purified  by  the  sweet  and  tender  ministry  of  the 
servants  of  the  Nazarene.  So  it  was  in  the  days  when 
Richard  Cope  Morgan  eagerly  responded  to  the  Voice 
Divine,  and  became  a  focus  of  Revival  interest,  of  Evan- 
gelical teaching,  and  of  practical  service  to  humanity. 

In  1859  arose  that  great  spiritual  movement  which 
to  so  remarkable  an  extent  made  Christianity  again  a 
vital  force  in  the  homes  and  lives  of  the  common  people. 
The  days  of  wintry  desolation  were  at  an  end,  the  time 
of  the  singing   of   birds   had   come.      Commencing   in 


96  REVIVAL 

America,  the  new  religious  impulse  (so  far  as  the  British 
Isles  are  concerned)  began  to  be  felt  in  Ulster,  among 
a  few  humble  working-people  who  gathered  to  prayer. 
Gradually,  the  apostolic  spirit  spread,  and  soon  there 
was  to  be  witnessed  the  extraordinary  spectacle  of  vast 
numbers  of  people 1  under  an  overwhelming  conviction 
of  sin — and  this  in  a  Province  which  stood,  and  still 
stands,  for  all  that  is  sober-minded  and  ethical  in  reli- 
gious life  and  thought. 

The  movement  had  no  fiery  prophet  for  its  leader ;  no 
St.  Chrysostom  held  thousands  in  thrall  of  his  golden 
eloquence,  no  great  poet  hymned  the  hallowed  season  in 
immortal  verse,  nor  did  any  distinguished  writer  picture 
its  triumphs  in  stately  prose.  It  was  essentially  a 
stirring  of  the  Holy  Spirit  among  the  commonalty. 
The  bands  of  frigid  ecclesiasticism  were  burst  asunder. 
The  old  bottles  could  not  contain  the  new  wine.  So 
deep  and  widespread  was  the  awakening,  that  it  was 
no  time  for  languid  observances  of  orthodoxy  or  fine 
conventionalities  of  procedure.  What  could  a  minister 
do  when  scores  of  his  congregation,  in  agonies  of  con- 
viction, were  simultaneously  imploring  him  to  point 
them  to  the  Way  of  Life!2     Inevitably,  his  cry  was: 

1  The  Hon.  and  Eev.  Baptist  Noel,  speaking  on  '  the  State  of 
Religion  in  the  Nations  of  Christendom '  at  an  Evangelical  Alliance 
meeting,  said,  in  referring  to  the  Revival,  that  he  thought  100,000 
converts  was  probably  under  the  mark. 

2  *  Most  passed  through  a  terrible  ordeal,  and  received,  like 
Bunyan,  a  fiery  baptism.  Spectral-like,  their  sins  affrighted  them  ; 
millstone-like,  their  sins  pressed  them  down.'— Rev.  H.  W.  Carson, 
describing  the  Revival  in  certain  parishes. 


APOSTOLIC  SCENES  97 

'  Would  God  all  the  Lord's  people  were  prophets  ! ' 
However  zealously  he  might  labour  (and  the  ministers 
toiled  with  tremendous  energy),  only  with  difficulty 
could  he  cope  with  the  needs  of  his  own  flock.  But 
beyond  all  such  accustomed  limits,  the  ungodly  were 
pleading :  '  We  will  go  with  you,  for  we  have  heard  that 
God  is  with  you.'  Hence  it  befell  that  any  who  could 
frame  a  simple  prayer,  or  bear  a  living  testimony,  came 
into  urgent  request  as  spiritual  guides,  if  only  among 
immediate  neighbours.  It  was  indeed  a  day  when 
reapers  were  '  thrust  forth '  into  '  fields  white  unto 
harvest.'  Whether  in  church-buildings  or  in  barns,  in 
market-places  or  remote  meadows,  there  were  enacted 
scenes  such  as  those  which  Divine  Inspiration  has 
recorded  for  our  encouragement  and  example  in  the 
Acts  of  the  Apostles. 

Thousands  to  whom  religion  had  been  as  an  old  wife's 
tale,  or  a  subtle  piece  of  hypocritical  witchery,  were 
crying :  '  What  must  I  do  to  be  saved  ? '  Unholy  books 
were  burned,  as  by  the  newly-awakened  Athenians  of 
old ;  and  as  the  spirit  of  soul-winning  gained  strength, 
there  could  be  seen  among  the  Ulster  peasantry  and 
townspeople  living  reminders  of  the  burning  zeal  of 
Paul,  the  grace  of  Barnabas,  the  alms-deeds  of  Lydia, 
the  deep  fervour  of  Philip  the  Evangelist  and  'his 
daughters,  which  did  prophesy.' 

Amid  these  epoch-making  events,  the  need  for  a  Press 

organ,  which  should  serve  as  a  record,  an  advocate,  and 

a  stimulus,  became  increasingly  obvious.     It  was  truly 

the  psychological  moment — not  for  profit,  but  for  service. 

7 


98  REVIVAL 

Endowed  with  prime  qualities  of  courage  and  insight, 
Mr.  Morgan  was  not  slow  to  grasp  the  fact.  In  his 
printing  establishment  he  was  providentially  furnished 
with  the  means  of  making  widely  known  the  splendid 
truth  that  God  was  visiting  His  people  in  power.  The 
hour  was  come  and  the  human  instrument  was  ready — 
realising,  with  Jonathan  Edwards,  that  'the  tidings  of 
remarkable  effects  of  the  power  and  grace  of  God  in 
any  place,  tend  greatly  to  awaken  and  engage  the 
minds  of  persons  in  other  places.'  My  father,  how- 
ever, would  not  stir  without  the  sense  of  Divine  leading, 
though  all  the  churches  in  Britain  should  invite  him. 
Moreover,  he  was  essentially  a  man  to  whom  personal 
wealth  was  a  thing  of  small  account.  Not  for  him  were 
1  rare  opportunities  for  investors/  such  as  might  delight 
my  Lord  Fairspeech,  Mr.  Smoothman,  or  Mr.  Anything. 
Religious  journalism  was  in  his  view  an  asset  of  the 
Kingdom  of  God,  not  to  be  exploited  for  gain  as  though 
the  Cross  of  Christ  were  to  be  classed  with  iron-ore  or 
wood-pulp  as  a  commercial  commodity.  His  was  the 
Miltonic  ideal : — 

'  I  am  not  one  who  has  disgraced  beauty  of  sentiment 
1  by  deformity  of  conduct,  or  the  maxims  of  a  freeman 
'  by  the  actions  of  a  slave ;  but  by  the  grace  of  God  I 
'  have  kept  my  life  unsullied.' 

Convinced  that  it  was  the  will  of  God,  he  set  prayer- 
fully to  work,  to  warn  the  young  convert  from  sloughs 
and  morasses  and  luring  will-o'-th'-wisps ;  to  maintain  the 
bond  of  unity ;  to  foster  Revival,  and  to  light  the  road 
to  fresh  conquests  of  the  Cross.     It  was  in  a  quiet  way, 


THE  WORLD'S  TURMOIL  99 

and  with  a  simple  desire  that  the  paper  might  immedi- 
ately prove  a  '  sharp  threshing  instrument '  in  the  Divine 
hand,  that  he  issued  the  first  number  of  The  Revival, 
as  already  seen. 

Some  would  have  regarded  the  world's  outlook  at 
this  time — and  more  especially  so  far  as  England  was 
concerned — as  peculiarly  unpromising  for  a  spiritual  out- 
pouring. Not  so,  however,  did  any  who,  like  Mr.  Morgan, 
all  his  life  through  watched  for  Revival  '  as  they  that 
watch  for  the  morning.'  The  times,  indeed,  were  crowded 
with  distracting  events.  The  Mutiny  was  only  just 
closing,  with  the  execution  of  that  elusive  adventurer, 
Tantia  Topee ;  and  the  work  of  India's  pacification 
was  engaging  close  attention.  At  home,  the  industrial 
sphere  was  disturbed  by  bitter  contentions  between 
Capital  and  Labour,  through  which  thirty  thousand  men 
in  the  building-trade  had  come  out  on  strike.  It 
was  the  year,  too,  of  a  General  Election;  and  when 
Palmerston  came  to  accept  office,  it  was  during  the 
height  of  the  sanguinary  conflict  for  the  emancipation 
of  Italy  from  the  Austrian  yoke,  between  the  furious 
conflicts  of  Magenta  and  Solferino.  The  termination 
of  the  struggle,  too,  was  followed  by  a  war-scare  in 
this  country,  arising  from  the  fear  that  'Austria  was 
only  one  leaf  of  the  artichoke,'  and  that  Britain  herself 
was  to  be  the  next  which  Louis  Napoleon  was  ambitious 
to  pluck. 

Hence  it  was  amid  the  clash  of  arms  and  a  babel  of 
voices  that  the  little  paper  made  its  appearance,  with 
its   note   of   thanksgiving   to   God,  and  its   call  to  the 


IOO 


REVIVAL 


Church  to  heed  '  the  sound  of  a  going  in  the  tops  of  the 
mulberry  trees.'  The  first  number  was  an  eight-page 
sheet,  severely  plain  in  outward  form ;  and  the  editorial 
plea  in  its  justification  as  a  '  Weekly  Record  of  Events 
connected  with  the  present  Revival  of  Religion'  was 
the  belief  that — 

1  the  desire  for  authentic  and  continuous  intelligence 
1  respecting  the  present  extraordinary  work  of  God  in 
'  America  and  our  own  land  must  be  felt  by  all  who 
'  discern  the  signs  of  the  times.' 

It  certainly  could  not  be  charged  against  the  new 
arrival  that  it  sought  to  capture  the  coppers  of  the 
crowd  by  an  adroit  mixture  of  worldliness  and  religion. 
Beneath  the  title  were  quoted  the  words : — 

'  The  wind  bloweth  where  it  listeth,  and  thou  nearest 
'  the  sound  thereof,  but  canst  not  tell  whence  it  cometh, 
'  and  whither  it  goeth ;  so  is  every  one  that  is  born  of 
1  the  Spirit.' 

The  co-operation  of  all  who  loved  the  name  of 
Jesus  was  affectionately  solicited,  and  was  as  lovingly 
rendered.  The  dominant  note  of  the  periodical  was 
simplicity;  indeed,  so  fascinating  to  the  people  of 
God  were  the  plain,  unexaggerated  reports  which  it 
published,  that  expressions  of  gratitude  and  apprecia- 
tion multiplied  rapidly.  The  first  number  reproduced 
some  of  the  experiences  of  a  devoted  minister  at  the 
Revival  storm-centre  of  Bally mena — a  flourishing  town 
and  a  principal  seat  of  the  Irish  linen-trade : — 

'  On  my  return  after  two  days'  absence  at  Synod,  I 
1  found  that  many  families  had  not  gone  to  bed  for  the 


1  THIS  STRANGE  THING'  101 

'  two  or  three  previous  nights.  From  dozens  of  houses, 
1  night  and  day,  you  could  hear,  when  passing  along, 
1  loud  cries  for  mercy  from  the  convicted ;  or  the  voice 
1  of  prayer  by  kind  visitors ;  or  the  sweet,  soothing  tones 
1  of  sacred  song.  Business  seemed  at  a  standstill.  In 
'  some  streets  four  or  live  crowds  of  people — in  houses  or 
'  before  the  open  doors  and  windows — engaged  in  prayer 
'  or  in  praise,  all  at  the  same  time.  .  .  .  Prayer-meetings, 
'  in  town  or  country,  became  very  numerous ;  in  private 
1  houses,  they  were  held  at  all  hours  of  the  day  and 
1  night.  Persons  from  England  and  Scotland  and  many 
1  parts  of  Ireland  were  to  be  seen  perambulating  the 
'  streets  and  lanes  of  Ballymena — ministers,  missionaries, 
'  Sabbath-school  teachers,  and  cool,  inquisitive  business 
'  men,  anxious  to  witness  with  their  own  eyes  this  strange 
'  thing  of  which  they  had  heard  in  their  own  homes.' 

Describing  a  visit  to  Ballymena,  an  eye-witness  told  of 
'  the  deep  humbling  which  he  felt,  as  if  going  into  the 
presence  of  God.'  He  gauged  the  depth  of  the  move- 
ment by  observing  that  '  the  Lord  Jesus  was  the  only 
object  and  desire  of  those  who  had  found  peace ';  and  that 
those  who  bore  testimony  ascribed  the  praise  to  no  indi- 
vidual, but  to  God,  the  human  instrument  being  lost  sight 
of  under  the  vivid  realisation  of  the  nearness  of  the  Lord. 

There  was,  indeed,  no  lack  of  incident  to  report; 
and  the  supreme  literary  needs  in  an  editor  were 
lucidity  and  compactness.  Thousands  of  converts 
gathered  in  unconventional  meetings  in  the  Ulster 
villages.  Others  were  invited  by  expectant  Christians 
to  parts  yet  untouched  by  the  movement.  They  spoke 
in  the  fervent  terms  of  '  Grace  Abounding '  or  '  Heartsease 
for  Sinners,'  and  beheld  wonders  of  the  Spirit's  workings. 

Five  thousand  people,  assembled  in   a  quarry,  were 


io2  REVIVAL 

moved  by  powerful  addresses  from  various  speakers ; 
but  the  most  effective  message  came  from  an  old  man, 
who,  hardened  in  sin,  had  brought  his  wife  and  family 
to  beggary  fifty  years  before.  '  Gentlemen,'  said  the 
aged  penitent,  in  trembling  tones — 

'  you  have  but  to  look  at  me  to  recognise  the  profligate 
'  of  Broughshane ;  the  townland  could  not  produce  my 
'  equal  in  any  sin  whatever.  But  I  have  seen  Jesus : 
'  I  was  born  again  last  night  week.  My  heavy  and 
'  enormous  sin  is  gone.  I  stand  here  to  tell  you  that 
'  God's  work  on  Calvary  was  perfect.' 

While  the  venerable  convert  thus  spoke — his  poor 
clothing  and  the  marks  of  a  drunken  life  forming  such 
an  arresting  contrast  to  his  words  of  truth  and  soberness 
— many  in  the  crowd  were  crying  aloud  for  mercy. 
Groups  of  praying  people  clustered  around  the  seekers, 
and  the  meeting  (which  proceeded  for  three  and  a  half 
hours)  was  crowned  with  the  rejoicings  of  those  who 
found  the  Lord. 

Such  was  a  typical  meeting;  of  such  material  were 
the  staple  reports  to  which  the  consecrated  Editor  gave 
prompt  and  glad  insertion ;  and  from  many  quarters 
came  testimonies  that  the  spread  of  the  spiritual  flame 
to  this  or  that  place  was  due  to  the  perusal  in  Tit  e 
Revival  of  what  the  Lord  had  done  in  other  districts. 
In  no  small  degree,  therefore — so  far  as  human  instru- 
mentality is  concerned — did  Mr.  Morgan  help  to  extend 
the  influence  and  increase  the  momentum  of  the  great 
awakening.  Such  a  work,  had  he  done  naught  else  in 
life,  is  an  abiding  monument. 


WHISKY  AND  RESTITUTION  103 

He  was  careful,  also,  to  show  that  the  lives  of  the 
converts  bore  ungainsayable  testimony  to  the  deep 
reality  of  the  work.1 

His  intense  desire  was,  not  the  glorification  of  men 
or  organisations,  but  the  showing  forth  of  the  workings 
of  God,  whether  through  the  stated  ministry  or  the 
rank  and  file  of  the  Church  Militant. 

Comparing  notes,  readers  agreed  that  in  the  new 
paper  they  had  found  a  reliable  and  gracious  record, 
and  an  Editor  felicitously  shrewd  to  consider  what 
thoughts  filled  the  minds  of  spiritual  men  regarding  the 
immediate  needs  of  the  Kingdom. 

Thus,  he  exercised  the  happy  talent  of  selecting  or 
writing  articles  which  clothed  timely  and  instructive 
thoughts  in  appropriate  and  Scriptural  language.  Such 
an  early  article,  which  encouraged  many  humble 
workers  to  stir  up  the  gifts  that  were  in  them,  was  one 

1  It  was  a  saying  somewhat  common  at  the  end  of  the  last 
century,  that  'the  next  Revival  will  be  of  an  ethical  character.' 
Mr.  Morgan  realised,  however,  that  in  all  true  Revival  '  old  things 
pass  away,5  and  ethical  results — 'the  fruit  of  the  Spirit'  following 
conversion — abound.  Thus,  the  third  number  of  The  Revival  was 
able  to  announce  m  regard  to  Ballymena  : — 

'  Where  the  sale  of  whisky  on  Saturday  (market  day)  formerly 
*  amounted  to  £100,  last  Saturday  it  was  only  a  little  more  than 
'  ten  shillings.' 

Again,  of  a  work  which  broke  out  at  Bolton,  Lancashire,  under 
the  preaching  of  C.  G.  Finney,  it  was  reported  (in  No.  34)  :— 

1  Probably  not  less  than  two  thousand  persons  have  been 
'  awakened  to  the  claims  of  God  and  religion  ;  and  of  these,  large 
'  numbers  have  given  up  their  evil  course  of  life.  .  .  .  Hundreds, 
'  indeed  it  is  believed  thousands,  of  pounds  have  been  restored  since 
'  the  delivery  of  Mr.  Finney's  sermon  on  "  Restitution,"  in  sums 
'  varying  from  trifles  to  £300  at  once.' 


io4  REVIVAL 

contributed  by  '  A  Servant/  in  the  course  of  which  it  was 
sagely  said,  regarding  the  humble  character  of  many 
of  God's  instruments : — 

'  I  reflected  on  Othniel,  the  son  of  Kenaz,  Caleb's 
1  younger  brother.  I  thought  of  Ehud  the  Benjamite, 
1  the  left-handed  man ;  of  Shamgar  the  son  of  Anath, 
'  with  his  mean  weapon,  tlte  ox-goad;  of  Deborah  and 
1  Jael,  the  two  women ;  of  Gideon,  the  least  of  that  poor 
'  family  in  Manasseh,  and  of  his  barley -cake ;  also  of 
1  Samson  with  the  jaw-bone  of  tlte  ass;  and  of  David 
'  with  his  sling  and  stone.  .  .  .     Life  and  power  are 

*  alone  from  God.  'Tis  vain  striving  to  imitate  power. 
'  Who  has  not  been  pained   in  seeing  this  attempted  ? 

*  As  well  may  a  child  deck  himself  in  the  robes  of  a 
'  king ;  he  makes  himself  only  more  of  a  child.  Power 
1  declares  itself,  whether  the  work  be  done  through  an 
'  archbishop  or  a  fisherman.' 

Regarding  this  contribution,  Mr.  Reginald  Radcliffe 
wrote,  from  Arndilly,  to  Messrs.  Morgan  &  Chase : — 

'  I  have  just  seen  a  copy  of  The  Revival,  and  am 
1  delighted  with  the  last  article,  signed  "  A  Servant."  I 
'  am  taking  the  liberty  of  requesting  my  printer  in 
'  Liverpool  to  strike  off  20,000  copies  of  that  article, 
'  as  an  extract  from  your  paper.  Please  to  send  me 
'  500  copies  of  the  first  number,  and  of  each  number  in 
'  August,  to  my  office  in  Liverpool. 

1  I  do  not  know  you  personally,  but  I  cannot  be 
'  wrong  in  supposing,  from  your  issuing  such  a  paper, 
1  that  you  love  our  Most  Beloved ;  and  so,  dear  friends, 
1  "  Let  us  love  one  another,  for  love  is  of  God." ' 

From  the  first,  there  emerged  this  sense  of  Christian 
intimacy  between  the  Editor  and  his  readers.  While 
shrinking  from  any  personal  popularity  that  might 
come  to  him,  it  is  not  too  much  to  say  that  numbers 


'A  WELL-BELOVED  FRIEND'  105 

who  had  never  seen  Mr.  Morgan  face  to  face  came  to 
cherish  his  name  as  that  of  an  absent  but  well-beloved 
friend.  Thus  commenced  that  high  esteem,  and  those 
tender  feelings  of  love  and  good  will  towards  him  and 
his  paper,  which  gradually  extended  throughout  the 
world,  and  which  caused  the  news  of  his  departure  to 
create  a  sense  of  personal  bereavement  in  thousands  of 
Christian  homes. 


A 


CHAPTER   IX 
REVIVAL 

Its  Friends  and  Foes 

N  encouraging  commencement  having  thus  been 
made,  Mr.  Morgan  sought  zealously  to  maintain 
and  extend  his  ministry  of  the  pen,  aiming  to  arouse 
'slumbering  churches,  carnal  Christians,  and  dead 
sinners.'  Friends  of  the  paper  took  pleasure  in 
scattering  copies  broadcast,  the  publishers  contributing 
to  this  end  by  supplying  quantities  for  the  purpose  at 
special  rates.  A  potent  reason  for  increased  popularity 
among  the  spiritually-minded  was,  of  course,  the  im- 
pressive character  of  the  news.  As  the  Revival  move- 
ment gathered  force  and  intensity  (particularly  in 
Ireland),  it  became  the  absorbing  topic  of  the  day 
among  those  who  held  the  Evangelical  faith,  as 
well  as  a  source  of  wonder  to  the  worldling  and  the 
formalist. 

From  town  to  town  the  Divine  benediction  spread. 
Factories  stopped  work  while  the  operatives,  smitten 
with  conviction,  gave  themselves  to  prayer.     The  Bible 

106 


A  PUBLIC  BALL  POSTPONED  107 

became  a  new  book.1  One  meeting  at  Ballymena 
brought  together  an  audience  of  eleven  thousand  persons, 
nearly  double  the  entire  population  of  the  place.  Re- 
garding Coleraine,  Rev.  William  Arthur 2  wrote :  — 

'  United  meetings  were  held,  in-doors  and  out  of 
'  doors,  of  Churchmen,  Presbyterians,  Methodists,  Inde- 
'  pendents,  Baptists — all  classes  who  preach  salvation  by 
1  grace  through  faith,  working  together  as  one  of  heart 
'  and  soul.  A  mighty  power  of  the  Spirit  was  shed  down. 
'  Conviction  of  sin  appeared  to  be  granted  to  hundreds 
'  of  the  people  at  once,  and  that  in  the  clearest  and 
'  most  awakening  form.  In  cottage  after  cottage, 
'  groups  were  gathered  to  pray  around  penitents,  or  to 
'  read  the  Bible  and  sing  psalms  and  hymns. 

'  One  day  the  local  newspaper  had  to  delay  its 
1  publication,  for  the  convincing  Spirit  had  touched  the 
'  hearts  of  the  compositors,  and  instead  of  being  at  work 
'  they  were  wrestling  in  agonies  of  prayer. 

'  A  new  Town  Hall  had  been  built  and  was  to  be 
'  opened  by  a  ball ;  but  such  a  power  of  repenting  grace 
1  came  down  upon  the  people,  that  place  must  be  sought 

1  For  example,  in  the  Memoir  of  J.  G.  M'Vicker,  it  is  said: 
1  Another  result  of  his  conversion  was  the  place  the  Holy  Scriptures 
at  once  took  in  his  conscience.  They  became  a  Divinely-given  and 
accredited  test  of  all  he  had  hitherto  held  and  practised.' 

2  This  eloquent  and  earnest  minister  stood  out  as  a  champion  of 
Revival,  and  rendered  important  service  to  the  movement.  '  What 
is  the  Christian  Religion  for  V  he  wrote  in  The  London  Review  : — 

'  According  to  the  Book,  it  is  to  save  people  from  their  sins  ;  but 
according  to  the  mind  of  most  men  who  profess  it,  nothing  is  so 
hard  to  believe,  nothing  so  proper  to  suspect  of  being  fanatical,  as 
a  statement  that  some  few  tens  of  thousands,  out  of  all  the 
uncounted  millions,  have  been  converted.  Is  conversion  a  myth, 
or  an  esoteric  rite  for  choice  fraternities,  never  to  be  opened  to  the 
common  crowd  ?  If  not,  why  all  this  wonder  at  large  numbers 
being  converted  ;  and  why  this  criminal  ease  in  the  face  of  tens  of 
millions  capable  of  being  saved,  but  slumbering  in  sin  V 


io8  REVIVAL 

'  on  all  hands  for  mourning  penitents  to  meet  to  seek  for 
1  mercy.  The  Court-house,  in  another  part  of  the  town, 
1  was  tilled ;  and  instead  of  the  dancing  throng,  the  new 
1  Town  Hall  was  thrown  open  to  a  company  of  the 
'  weary  and  heavy-laden,  who  were  resolved  to  wait  at 
'  the  feet  of  Jesus  till  He  bade  them  "  go  in  peace  and 
'  sin  no  more."  ...  At  one  period  it  seemed  as  if  it 
'  were  no  longer  a  shower,  but  a  fall  of  awakening  influ- 
1  ence.    On  all  hands  were  men  and  women  seeking  God.' 

A  remarkable  feature  of  the  Revival  was  the 
assembling  of  vast  numbers  of  people  for  meetings  in 
rural  places  of  scattered  population.  Ministers  and 
evangelists  laboured  practically  day  and  night  for  weeks 
together,  preaching,  visiting,  and  conversing  with  the 
anxious,  until  exhaustion  forced  them  to  desist.  The 
movement  spread  into  Connaught,  and  not  a  few  Roman 
Catholics  turned  to  Christ.  Sunday-schools  doubled 
their  numbers.  The  ordinary  public  engagements  of 
commerce  and  pleasure  became  tributary  to  the  Revival. 

In  the  annual  fair  at  Newtown  Limavady,  five  thousand 
persons  assembled,  not  to  mark  the  antics  of  clown  and 
harlequin,  but  to  hear  the  Gospel;  and  soon  the  fair- 
field  was  covered  with  groups  of  converted  people 
ministering  to  the  newly  convicted,  who  were  in  all 
directions  to  be  met  with,  seeking  mercy.  A  dramatic 
touring  party,  revisiting  a  village  where  they  had 
usually  reaped  a  plentiful  financial  harvest,  found  an 
audience  of  one  person  only,  to  whom  they  hastily 
returned  his  money,  and  then  fled  the  place.  Time 
failed  to  tell  of  the  wonderful  transformations  of  hearts 
and  homes.      The  experiences  of  ministers  might  have 


A  STRIKING  TRANSFORMATION       109 

been  expressed  in  the  words  of  Grimshaw  of  Haworth, 
writing  a  hundred  years  before : — 

'  Souls  were  affected  by  the  Word,  brought  to  see 
'  their  lost  estate  by  nature,  and  to  experience  peace 
1  through  faith  in  the  blood  of  Jesus.  My  church  began 
'  to  be  crowded,  insomuch  that  many  were  obliged  to 
1  stand  out  of  doors.  ...  It  was  amazing  to  see  and 
'  hear  what  weeping,  roaring,  and  agony  many  people 
1  were  seized  with,  at  the  apprehension  of  their  sinful 
1  state  and  the  wrath  of  God.' 

Political  animosities  were  subdued.  The  rejoicing  of 
the  converted  was  like  a  national  shout :  '  Then  was 
our  mouth  filled  with  laughter,  and  our  tongue  with 
singing.'  The  letters  of  those  engaged  in  the  work 
had  a  pleading  urgency.  Testifying  vigorously  in  the 
London  Standard  (the  letter  being  afterwards  repro- 
duced in  The  Revival),  an  Anglican  clergyman  wrote, 
more  particularly  with  respect  to  the  neighbourhood  of 
Belfast : — 

'  There,  the  whisky  -  shops  are  almost  universally 
'  closed.  There,  drunkards,  infidels,  blasphemers,  and 
1  bad  characters  of  every  sort  are  either  reclaimed  or 
1  disappear  at  the  resistless  menace  of  public  opinion. 
1  There,  party  spirit,  quarrelling,  and  wrangling,  both  at 
'  home  and  in  the  streets,  have  died  away,  and  love  and 
'  union  prevail  among  all  classes  and  creeds,  so  that  the 
'  constabulary  have,  in  many  places,  a  perfect  sinecure. 
'  There,  the  Sabbath  is  observed  with  a  solemnity  and 
'  strictness  unknown  before ;  and  the  different  places  of 
'  worship  are  crowded  so  as  to  superinduce  the  necessity 
1  of  additional  open-air  preachings.  There,  the  clergy, 
'  Episcopal  as  well  as  Dissenting,  are  worn  off  their  feet 
1  with  the  new,  interesting,  and  multiplied  forms  of 
1  duty  and  Christian  labour  devolving  upon  them  by  the 


no  REVIVAL 

'  unprecedented   and   extraordinary   position   in   which 
'  they  were  placed.' 

The  progress  of  the  Revival  was  marked  by  many 
events  which  showed  that  'of  a  truth  God  is  no 
respecter  of  persons.'  The  great  awakening  at  Castle- 
derg  originated  through  commercial  travellers,  whose 
business  took  them  to  the  village,  stopping  over  the 
Sabbath,  when  an  opportunity  was  given  them,  after 
the  evening  services,  to  relate  what  they  had  seen  and 
experienced  elsewhere.  In  another  district,  almost  all 
the  matrons  within  an  area  of  more  than  two  miles  were 
converted.  These  women  exercised  a  mighty  influence. 
They  held  a  prayer-meeting  of  their  own.  At  one  town 
a  number  of  school-children  remained  after  school  hours, 
twice  a  week,  for  prayer,  the  meeting  being  suggested 
by  the  children  themselves;  nor  were  meetings  of  the 
young  uncommon,  for  the  movement  was  cradled  and 
maintained  in  prayer.    A  Presbyterian  minister  wrote : — 

1  Nothing  amazes  me  more  than  the  number  of 
'  prayer-meetings  that  are  established  everywhere 
'  throughout  the  country.  All  false  delicacy  and 
'  shame  in  matters  of  religion  are  laid  aside.' 

What  was  true  of  Ulster  might  be  said,  in  a  measure, 
of  parts  of  Scotland  and  Wales,  and  then  of  England ; 
and  my  father  welcomed  the  good  news  from  all  quarters, 
no  matter  how  humble  the  sender,  or  how  difficult  the 
caligraphy  to  decipher.  The  Revival  developed  speedily 
into  a  link  of  fellowship  among  zealous  workers  for 
Christ,  drawing  together  the  large  body  of  sincere  and 
faithful   souls   who   stand   by  the    Word   of    God   and 


4 WHO  ARE  THE  LIARS?'  m 

delight  to  welcome  and  sustain  all  sane  and  earnest 
endeavours  to  further  the  Gospel  cause.  Such  brotherly 
correspondents  upheld  the  paper  in  prayer,  and  in  many 
a  kindly  letter  bade  the  sometimes  hard-pushed  Editor 
to  '  hope  on,  fight  on  ! ' 

There  was  need  for  such  encouragement.  The  work 
in  Ireland  had  not  escaped  journalistic  denunciation. 
The  preachers,  active  in  snatching  men  from  the  clutches 
of  sin  and  vice,  found  themselves  furiously  attacked  by 
a  Belfast  paper,  which,  not  content  with  branding  them 
as  fanatics,  roundly  proposed,  like  some  new  Don 
Quixote  charging  full  tilt  into  a  flock  of  sheep,  to  '  crush 
the  doctrine  and  the  false  prophets  together.'  Revival 
was  ignorantly  designated  '  a  long  dormant  lie.'  Next, 
The  Times  lashed  out  in  a  similarly  savage  strain, 
sneering  at  Revival  generally,  and  by  implication 
deriding  even  Wesley  and  Whitefield. 

To  such  unworthy  criticism  Mr.  Morgan  replied  in  a 
spirited  editorial,  in  which  he  said : — 

1  If  the  Revival  is  a  lie,  who  are  the  liars  ?  If  it  be  the 
'  mother  and  nurse  of  crime,  who  are  its  abettors  ?  The 
'  ''liars  and  abettors"  are  such  men  as  the  venerable 
'  and  beloved  Earl  of  Roden,  the  indefatigable  and  phil- 
'  anthropic  Lord  Shaftesbury,  the  honoured  and  revered 
'  Baptist  Noel,  the  noble  Marchioness  of  Londonderry, 
'  laborious  and  self-denying  lovers  of  souls  like 
'  Brownlow  North  and  Reginald  Radcliffe  ;  the  worthiest 
'  ministers  of  Christ  of  every  denomination  throughout 
'  the  United  Kingdom ;  the  most  respectable  portion 
1  of  the  metropolitan  and  provincial  Press ;  the  true- 
'  hearted  and  unobtrusive  teachers  in  Sunday-schools ; 
'  men  and   women  of  every  rank  and  age,  who   work 


ii2  REVIVAL 

1  because  the  love  of  God  is  shed  abroad  in  their  hearts 
'  by  the  Holy  Ghost :  these  are  the  "  falsehood  manu- 
'  facturers,"  the  "aiders  and  abettors"  of  the  rampant 
'  and  dangerous  Revival  "  lie." ' 

While  the  Revival  leaders  had  to  encounter  the  tense 
opposition  of  the  vicious  among  those  whom  they 
primarily  sought  to  benefit,  they  had  also  to  combat 
the  ostrich-like  objections  manifested  by  the  leisured 
classes  against  aught  that  stirred  the  '  great  unwashed ' 
from  lethargic  slumber.  When  it  was  found,  for 
instance,  that  vast  crowds  of  the  poor  attended  the 
theatre  services,  which  were  a  feature  of  the  Revival 
period,  a  resolution  was  actually  moved  in  the  House 
of  Lords,  condemning — 

'  the  performance  of  Divine  worship  at  Sadler's  Wells 
1  and  other  theatres,  by  clergymen  of  the  Church  of 
1  England,  as  highly  irregular,  inconsistent  with  order, 
1  and  calculated  to  injure,  rather  than  advance,  the 
1  progress  of  sound  religious  principles.' 

Even  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  while  urging 
that  the  services,  being  legal,  ought  not  to  be  discouraged, 
admitted  that  he  could  not  have  sanctioned  them  had 
he  been  asked  beforehand.  In  a  noble  speech,  Lord 
Shaftesbury  ably  replied:  'It  is  not  the  locality  that 
will  desecrate  the  Word  of  God,  but  the  Word  of  God 
that  will  consecrate  the  locality.'  That  his  contention 
was  emphatically  justified,  is  clear  from  the  fact  that 
the  services  were  crowded  with  eagerly  attentive  roughs. 

Of  one  great  audience,  '  so  closely  packed  that  a  straw 
could  not  have  been  placed  between  them,'  it  was  com- 


A  STRANGE  MEDLEY 


"3 


puted  that  2000  belonged  to  '  the  violent,  dangerous 
and  disorderly  class.'  It  was  asked,  then,  naturally 
enough : — 

1  Will  the  House  of  Lords  tell  such  persons :  "  Come  if 
*  you  like  to  Episcopal  churches,  and  there  you  shall 
1  be  preached  to  in  a  stiff,  steady,  buckram  style ;  we 
1  will  have  you  in  consecrated  walls,  or  you  shall  never 
■  hear,  from  us  at  least,  one  word  of  Gospel  truth  "  ? ' 

In  spite,  however,  of  pointed  questions  and  cogent 
arguments  from  Lord  Shaftesbury,  it  was  only  with 
reluctance  that  the  amendment  was  withdrawn.  The 
spirit  of  repression  which  a  hundred  years  before  had 
thrust  out  from  the  pulpit  to  the  churchyard  open-air 
meeting,  Whitefield  at  Islington,  Wesley  at  Epworth, 
and  Daniel  Rowlands  at  Llangeitho,  was  still  mighty ; 
but  with  this  marked  difference — in  the  eighteenth 
century  the  objection  was  that  the  Gospel  was  preached 
in  church,  in  the  nineteenth  that  it  was  preached  out 
of  church  !  But  '  where  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  is,  there 
is  liberty,'  and  so  the  work  marvellously  spread. 

And  what  of  the  practical  results  of  such  meetings  ? 
What  kind  of  converts  were  made,  and  did  they  stand  ? 
Glance  at  a  sample  report.  A  converted  engine-driver, 
writing  to  The  Revival,  gives  a  vivid  glimpse  of  the 
prevalent  mood : — 

'  The  place  was  crowded  to  excess.  Some  had  lost 
'  an  arm,  some  a  leg,  some  were  blind.  There  were  street 
'  beggars,  rag-and-bone  collectors,  harlots,  ballad-singers. 
1  After  the  preaching  we  had  a  praying-meeting.  The 
1  first  to  pray  was  a  blind  beggar;  next,  a  man  who 
'  used  to  travel  with  a  show ;  next,  his  son,  formerly  a 
8 


ii4  REVIVAL 

1  Punch  and  Judy  man ;  then  a  sweep ;  then  a  hawker 
1  of  writing-paper.  After  this,  I  called  on  the  women 
'  to  pray :  the  first  was  the  mother  of  the  Punch  and 
'  Judy  man ;  she  had  found  grace  that  night  under  the 
'  preaching.' 

Truly,  the  Son  of  Man  had  gone  to  be  guest  with 
people  that  were  sinners  ! 

Gradually  the  attacks  died  down  and  the  work  of  God 
went  forward.  There  was,  of  course,  nothing  new  in 
the  expression  of  perverted  views  regarding  the  progress 
of  spiritual  religion  and  the  awakening  of  the  ungodly. 
Demetrius,  the  silversmith,  is  regularly  goaded  into 
energy  when  his  craft  is  placed  in  danger;  and  that 
there  were  various  crafts  imperilled  by  the  Revival  is 
sufficiently  demonstrated  by  such  items  as  that  which 
told  how — 

'  at  a  race-meeting,  the  course  was  all  but  abandoned, 
'  where  formerly  ten  to  fifteen  thousand  people  would 
*  come  together.' 

Moreover,  there  is  generally  to  be  found  in  the  secular 
Press,  despite  vast  learning  and  ability,  some  journal 
which  will  lend  itself  to  scoffing  at  religious  awakening. 
In  the  present  instance,  the  dismal  forecasts  of  critics 
have  been  signally  falsified.  The  fruit  of  '59  abides. 
Wisdom  has  been  justified  of  her  children.  Recalling 
the  verdict  of  The  Times  special  correspondent— '  that 
it  (the  Revival)  will  have  much  permanent  effect  upon 
the  morals  and  life  of  the  people,  I  do  not  believe ' — it 
comes  as  a  telling  justification  of  the  cause  Mr.  Morgan 
so   ardently  espoused,   that,   half  a   century   later,   the 


RESULTS  AFTER  FIFTY  YEARS       115 

Presbyterian  Church  of  Ireland  has  re-issued  the  stirring 
history  of  the  Revival  (as  it  affected  that  body),  which, 
under  the  title  A  Year  of  Grace,  was  prepared  at  the 
time  under  the  supervision  of  Dr.  Gibson,  Moderator  of 
the  General  Assembly  in  the  Revival  year.  Avowedly, 
too,  this  re-publication  is  made  in  the  hope  that  its 
perusal  may  lead  to  a  fresh  awakening;  and  in  some 
weighty  words  in  this  Jubilee  edition,  the  Right  Hon. 
Thomas  Sinclair  (to  whose  father  Dr.  Gibson  dedicated 
the  original  volume)  records  the  following  beneficent 
results,  as  accruing  to  the  Presbyterian  Church  through 
the  Revival : — 

'  An  immediate  accession  to  her  professed  membership, 
1  reckoned  by  many  thousands ;  a  great  increase  of  the 
1  sense  of  responsibility  on  the  part  of  church-members 
'  in  respect  of  active  Christian  work ;  an  overflowing 
'  stream  of  candidates  for  the  ministry,  the  high  level  of 
'  which  lasted  for  many  years;  a  very  considerable 
'  development  of  most  necessary  Church  extension ;  the 
'  creation  of  a  new  spirit  of  Christian  liberality;  a 
'  forward  movement  in  philanthropic  and  missionary 
'  enterprise,  of  which  the  Sabbath-School  Auxiliary  to 
'  Missions,  the  Orphan  Society,  the  China  and  Zenana 
'  Missions  are  lasting  fruits;  and,  finally,  a  sense  of 
'  generous  loyalty  to  the  Church.' 


CHAPTER  X 
REVIVAL 

Mid- Victorian  Evangelists 

AS  the  years  passed,  Mr.  Morgan  steadfastly  strove 
for  his  ideal  of  making  his  work  a  rallying-point 
for  all  that  in  his  judgment  was  best  and  truest  in  the 
religious  life  of  the  time.  His  chief  contributors  were 
godly  men  who  wrote  from  the  midst  of  Revival  scenes, 
in  such  moments  as  they  could  snatch,  as  their  hearts 
were  moved  by  Pentecostal  events.  They  wrote  with 
an  artless  picturesqueness  which  was  entirely  approved. 
It  was  held  sufficient  for  edification  to  express  the  truth 
in  clear  English ;  and  writers,  known  or  unknown,  were 
welcomed  who  could  appreciate  the  graces  of  simplicity, 
and  clothe  illuminating  thoughts  in  vivid  language. 

At  this  time,  although  it  could  not  be  said  that  Great 
Britain,  as  a  whole,  experienced  a  visitation  like  that 
which  came  to  Ulster,  there  arose  a  generation  of 
'  mighty  men  of  valour/  who,  by  their  awakening 
ministry  among  the  masses,  showed  themselves  so 
powerful   in   the   proclamation   of    the    Evangel,    that 

116 


GOD'S  CHOSEN  INSTRUMENTS        117 

'  Revival '  is  the  only  adequate  term  to  apply  to  their 
astonishing  and  fruitful  labours.  The  story  of  their 
endeavours  is  largely  the  story  of  my  father's  paper  in 
its  mid- Victorian  stage.  They  found  in  it  a  fervent  and 
unwavering  ally;  it  made  known  their  objects  and 
their  journeyings;  it  aroused  prayerful  expectancy  with 
regard  to  their  visits ;  and  helped  to  clear  the  way  for 
Revival  by  the  kindling  of  new  hope  and  the  fusing 
of  Christian  effort. 

In  a  striking  article  in  The  Christian  on  '  Lessons 
from  Past  Revivals '  (written  twenty-three  years  after 
'59,  and  in  the  midst  of  Messrs.  Moody  and  Sankey's 
second  extended  campaign  in  this  country),  occurs  this 
characteristic  passage : — 

'  The  meanest  of  us  may  be  a  Jahaziel,  on  whom  the 
Spirit  of  God  came  in  the  midst  of  the  congregation 
(not  among  the  nobles  and  elders),  and  who  told  the 
inhabitants  of  Jerusalem  and  King  Jehoshaphat  not 
to  be  afraid,  for  the  battle  was  not  their's,  but  God's. 
He  was  an  unknown  Levite,  but  he  had  been  in  before 
the  Lord,  and  was  the  instrument  that  lay  nearest  to 
His  hand.  God  uses  the  ready  vessel.  We  cannot 
thresh  the  mountains,  but  we  may  be  the  worm  lying 
near  to  the  hand  of  God,  with  which  He  may  do  it. 
No  Revival  has  ever  lasted,  none  will  ever  last,  whose 
weapon  is  not  the  Word  of  God.  Reverence  and  godly 
fear  characterise  the  chosen  instruments  of  God.  God 
cannot  work  out  His  Revivals  unless  His  servants 
yield  themselves  implicitly  to  Him.' 

Such  words,  true  in  all  times,  surely  apply  with 
special  force  and  fitness  to  the  men  whom  God  so 
signally  used  as  soul-winners  among  their  fellow-men. 


nS  REVIVAL 

Some  of  these  evangelists  were  men  of  distinction, 
prominent  by  birth  and  education.  Others  sprang  from 
the  labouring  classes  —  miraculously  snatched  from 
haunts  of  vice  and  inebriety.  Their  unity  was  holy, 
their  comradeship  superb.  They  travelled  the  country 
from  end  to  end,  seeking  to  win  perishing  souls.  Our 
present-day  conceptions  are  coloured  by  our  less  stirring 
experiences ;  we  accordingly  accept  as  an  '  evangelistic 
mission'  an  assemblage  of  the  most  sympathetic 
elements  in  the  church-membership,  plus  a  sprinkling 
of  '  outsiders ' ;  but  in  those  awakened  days  the  common 
people  flocked  to  hear  the  message.  True,  opposition  was 
more  pronounced  and  violent,  but  a  spirit  of  profound 
earnestness  swayed  the  meetings  and  the  converts.1  It 
was  a  day  of  vast  crowds  for  the  unconventional 
preacher,2  in  unconventional  places. 

Burdened  with  a  large  sense  of  human  need,  the 
evangelists  were  but  slightly  impressed  with  the 
importance   of   denominational   distinctions.     They  had 

1  Mr.  William  Grove  recalls  that  he  saw  the  footway  outside  the 
Victoria  Theatre,  in  the  New  Cut,  blocked  with  people,  at  three 
o'clock  on  a  Sunday  afternoon,  waiting  for  the  opening  of  the  doors 
for  the  seven-o'clock  service. 

2  Richard  Weaver  would  make  his  way  to  the  platform,  through 
a  surging  crowd,  accompanied  by  one  or  two  friends.  There  would 
probably  be  no  choir.  He  would  announce  the  opening  hymn, 
pitch  the  tune,  lead  in  prayer,  sing  a  solo  or  two,  preach  for  an 
hour  and  a  half,  and  conduct  the  after-meeting.  The  evangelists, 
however,  could  often  rely  upon  the  invaluable  co-operation  of  a 
band  of  praying  people — weak,  perhaps,  in  syntax,  but  strong  in 
faith.  They  would  go  over  the  ground  after  the  preaching, 
4  picking  up  the  shot  birds,'  i.e.  ministering  to  those  who  had  been 
convicted  of  sin. 


A  MINISTER'S  VAIN  BOAST  119 

to  encounter  obvious  difficulties — the  ignorant  prejudice 
of  the  flagrantly  vicious,  and  the  protests  of  respectable 
dulness  against  aught  that  threatened  to  disturb  the 
accustomed  ease  of  a  lethargic  religious  observance.  The 
apostolic  labours  of  Whitefield  and  Wesley  seemed  as 
remote  as  the  preaching  of  Wycliffe.  To  depart  from 
the  beaten  track  of  routine  preaching  was  to  invite 
denunciation  as  an  eccentric  charlatan,  or  perhaps  a 
seeker  of  gain.  One  fulminating  minister  was  described 
in  The  Revival  as  triumphantly  boasting  his  success  in 
excluding  a  Revival  preacher  (probably  the  devoted 
James  Caughey)  from  several  pulpits;  indeed,  he  had 
invited  his  ministerial  brethren  to  wage  a  war  of 
extermination  against  such  '  pestilential  interlopers ' ! 

We  have  to  remember,  too,  the  general  condition  of 
the  people.  A  national  system  of  education  was  yet 
to  be.  Life  was  of  coarser  texture.  Places  of  infamous 
resort  of  the  casino  order,  and  all-night  drinking-dens, 
were  tolerated  almost  as  regrettable  necessities  for  those 
who  '  revelled  underneath  the  moon  and  slept  beneath  the 
sun.'  Slum  patches,  such  as  those  which  blotched  the  land 
during  the  '  hungry  forties,'  still  vomited  vice  and  disease. 
Sluggish  and  muddy  were  the  waters  of  social  life. 

But  a  better  day  was  at  hand.  A  godly  remnant 
among  both  Churchmen  and  Nonconformists  stood 
steadily  by  the  old  truths  and  walked  in  the  old  paths ; 
and  it  is  difficult  to  scan  the  ardent  circle  of  Evangelical 
believers  of  that  day  without  recalling  some  link  with 
the  subject  of  this  biography.  At  the  outset  it  was 
chiefly   those  who   were   actively  engaged   in   Revival 


i2o  REVIVAL 

preaching,  with  whom  he  formed  intimate  ties ;  and,  to 
comprehend  adequately  the  character  of  his  activities 
during  this  period,  it  is  desirable  to  realise  something  of 
the  scope  and  nature  of  the  soul -winning  labours  of  those 
men  of  God.  They  left  a  deep  and  abiding  mark  upon 
their  generation ;  they  influenced  the  national  life  for 
good ;  and  we  do  well  to  keep  their  memory  green. 

Perhaps  the  most  prominent  name  in  the  pages  of 
The  Revival  was  that  of  Brownlow  North.  '  Repentant 
tears,'  wrote  the  author  of  Hwdibras  in  a  single  flash  of 
spiritual  inspiration,  'are  the  waters  upon  which  the 
Spirit  of  God  moves.'  Those  tears  came  late  to 
Brownlow  North.  It  was  not  until  his  forty-fifth  year 
that  he  was  convicted  of  sin.  A  grand-nephew  of  Lord 
North  (Prime  Minister  under  George  III.),  he  had  grown 
up  in  the  expectancy  of  succeeding  to  an  earldom,  and 
hence  was  not  educated  for  any  particular  profession. 
A  daring  rider  and  a  dead  shot,  he  was  one  of  the 
famous  figures  of  the  country-side  in  pleasure-seeking 
and  reckless  adventure.1  When  the  change  came,  it 
was  revolutionary,  and  the  news  of  his  conversion  was 
like  an  electric  shock  to  the  fashionable  circle  of  which 

1  He  wagered  with  Captain  Barclay  of  Ury,  to  ride  eighty  miles, 
from  Aberdeen  to  Huntly  and  back,  in  eight  hours.  A  barrister 
who  learned  of  this  took  North  to  task  for  undertaking  a  feat  in 
which  he  would  necessarily  fail,  but  was  met  with  the  retort :  ' I 
will  not  only  win  against  Captain  Barclay,  but  will  wager  against 
you  to  repeat  the  ride  the  following  day.'  The  second  match  was 
accordingly  made,  and  North  (says  his  biographer,  Rev.  Kenneth 
Moody-Stuart)  rode  the  eighty  miles  in  hard  snow  and  frost,  danced 
all  night  at  a  ball,  and  rode  and  won  the  second  match  the  following 
day! 


NORTH  AND  RADCLIFFE  121 

he  was  the  Apollo.  It  was  as  though  Mirabeau, '  like  a 
burning  mountain  blazing  heavens-high  after  forty 
years  of  slumbering,'  had  commenced  Pauline  sermons 
before  the  Notables  of  France.  When  this  once  furious 
and  frivolous  leader  of  fashion  was  observed  'distri- 
buting tracts,  with  a  gentle  gravity,'  people  stared  at 
his  shooting-jacket  and  dangling  eye-glass,  and  shuffled 
uneasily  away.  Nothing  perturbed,  he  placed  his 
1  silent  messengers '  by  the  way-side,  in  positions  where 
they  were  likely  to  attract  the  passer-by. 

Usefulness  and  popularity  were  bound  to  come  to  a 
man  of  North's  gracious  spirit  and  undoubted  parts. 

'  There  is  something  contagious  (wrote  one  of  his 
'  hearers)  in  a  man  who  is  so  terribly  in  earnest;  he 
1  begins  in  a  low,  faltering  voice,  but  before  he  has  got 
'  half-way  through  the  opening  prayer  his  breast  begins 
'  to  heave  with  a  convulsive  sobbing  and  his  whole 
'  frame  is  agitated.  He  becomes  a  great  example  of 
1  the  truth  that  there  is  no  teacher  of  elocution  like  the 
'  heart.'  '  Sir,'  said  an  astonished  listener  of  his,  at  an 
open-air  meeting  in  London,  '  your  words  should  be 
'  written  in  letters  of  gold.' 

Another  familiar  name  was  that  of  Reginald  Radcliffe, 
of  Liverpool.  For  years  a  skilful  lawyer,  he  became 
prominent  by  his  evangelistic  zeal  and  the  skill  with 
which  he  set  Christians  to  work.  Blessed  with  a 
brilliant  gift  of  advocacy,  he  enlarged  upon  the  double 
theme  of  the  call  of  Christ  to  the  ungodly,  and  the 
responsibilities  of  His  followers  towards  the  heathen, 
holding,  with  Dr.  A.  J.  Gordon,  of  Boston,  that '  the  best 
prayer-book  in  the  world  is  a  map  of  the  world.'     In 


1*2  REVIVAL 

churches,   theatres,   or   thieves'    kitchens,  alike   in   our 

own  country  and  on  the  Continent,  Mr.  Radcliffe  spoke 

with  burning  energy  and  pathos. 

His  varied  labours,  as  described  in  The  Revival  from 

time  to  time,  were  of  intense  interest : — 

'  I  remember  (says  Pastor  Frank  White,  who  ac- 
'  companied  him  in  many  campaigns),  he  would  some- 
'-  times  seem  on  the  point  of  breaking  down ;  then, 
1  covering  his  face  with  his  hands,  he  would  burst  into 
1  tears,  and  in  a  few  broken  sentences  tenderly  beseech 
'  his  hearers  to  be  reconciled  to  God.  I  have  been  with 
'  him  at  early  "  before-breakfast "  meetings  for  young 
1  men,  when  the  floor  of  the  room  seemed  literally 
1  covered  with  broken-hearted  inquirers,  and  one  had 
'  to  step  among  them  with  holy  carefulness,  like  a 
'  surgeon  on  the  battlefield.' 

'  We  are  much  indebted  to  The  Revival  (wrote  Mrs. 
'  Radcliffe  in  the  biography  of  her  husband)  for  preserv- 
'  ing  to  us  records  of  those  times  of  manifest  blessing. 
'  .  .  .  Its  originator  and  editor,  Mr.  R.  C.  Morgan,  took 
'  a  lively  interest  in  the  movements  of  Mr.  Radcliffe, 
'  being  a  much  beloved  and  valued  friend,  and  intimately 
1  associated  with  him  to  the  day  of  his  death.' 1 

Among  the  '  common  people '  the  name  of  Richard 
Weaver,  or '  Undaunted  Dick,2  the  Converted  Collier,'  was 
one  to  conjure  with.     The  chequered  story  of  his  life 

1  Mr.  Radcliffe's  work  at  Liverpool  is  perpetuated  in  the  Sun 
Hall,  where  his  son,  Mr.  Heber  Radcliffe,  regularly  gathers  one  of 
the  largest  audiences  in  the  kingdom. 

2  This  nickname  was  not  bestowed  (as  the  reader  might  perhaps 
conclude)  from  his  courageous  bearing  in  his  meetings,  although  he 
endured  violence  with  fortitude ;  it  was  a  clinging  association  of 
his  ungodly  days,  coined  by  a  drunken  rabble  after  a  shocking  fight, 
in  which  he  destroyed  the  sight  of  one  of  the  eyes  of  his  burly 
opponent. 


Weaver  and  grant  123 

was  a  fiery  chapter  of  turbulence  and  suffering,  but  he 
moved  multitudes  God- ward  by  his  homely  eloquence  and 
the  simple  charm  of  his  singing.  '  Give  me  the  tinker's 
power  to  preach/  said  John  Owen  the  Puritan,  in  a 
reference  to  Bunyan, '  and  you  may  have  all  my  learning.' 
Weaver  emphatically  had  '  the  power  to  preach.'  An  ex- 
perienced evangelist  who  was  intimately  conversant  with 
the  Revival  movement,  has  expressed  the  ripe  opinion 
that  -  careful  inquiry  would  probably  reveal  that  more 
people  were  converted  under  Richard  Weaver's  preach- 
ing than  through  any  other  evangelist  since  the  days  of 
Whitefield.'     Mr.  Morgan  wrote  of  him  in  later  years : — 

'  He  was  the  most  prominent  of  the  "working-men 
1  preachers."  I  very  soon  made  his  acquaintance,  and 
1  from  that  time  until  God  called  him  from  service  on 
'  earth  to  heaven,  we  were  fast  friends,  without  a  break. 
1  Few  men,  if  any,  more  simply  expounded  the  Word. 
1  I  have  loved  few  men  as  I  loved  Richard  Weaver,  and 
'  I  hope  soon  to  sing  with  him  in  the  "  glory-land  "  of 
'  which  he  often  spoke,  the  hymn  which,  when  I 
'  first  heard  him  sing  it,  thrilled  me  as  no  other  has 
1  done  before  or  since  : — 

'  My  heart  is  fixed,  eternal  God, 
'  Fixed  on  Thee,  fixed  on  Thee  ! J 

In  strong  contrast  to  these  was  the  serene  Hay 
Macdowall  Grant,  of  Arndilly — brother-in-law  to  Robert 
Aitken,  of  Pendeen,  and  therefore  uncle  to  Canon  Hay 
Aitken.1  In  middle  life  he  was  spiritually  transformed 
from  a  somewhat  worldly-minded  professor  of  religion 
into  an  evangelist  distinguished  by  the  quiet  dexterity 
1  See  page  133. 


i24  REVIVAL 

with  which  he  sought  to  win  individuals  for  Christ — 
although  he  carried  '  the  Revival  touch '  into  any 
assembly,  small  or  large.  Forsaking  easy  dignity  and 
the  leisure  which  had  been  well  earned  by  long  years 
in  West  Indian  plantations,  he  became  so  noted  for 
personal  work,  that  people  came  to  seek  his  counsel  in 
matters  concerning  conversion,  just  as  in  physical 
ailments  they  might  call  in  a  Harley-street  specialist. 
He  would  spend  days  in  tramping  through  heathery  and 
swampy  moors,  visiting  the  scattered  homes  of  the  poor ; 
once  he  was  found  lying  in  the  road,  having  fallen 
through  sheer  exhaustion.  At  stated  times  he  would 
enter  in  his  diary  a  full  and  exact  statement  of  the 
spiritual  results  of  his  labours,  as  a  merchant  might  set 
out  the  record  of  his  profits.  North,  Radcliffe,  and 
Grant — sometimes  called  '  the  gentlemen  evangelists ' — 
emphasized  three  aspects  of  truth :  the  first  proclaimed 
'  God  is ' ;  the  second  declared  '  God  is  love ' ;  and  the 
third  delighted  to  tell  of  '  God's  gift  of  salvation.' 

There  were,  of  course,  many  other  members  of  this 
consecrated  band  of  workers.  In  earlier  years,  one  was 
Elizabeth  Duchess  of  Gordon,  in  whose  Castle  Park  at 
Huntly  were  organised,  by  Duncan  Matheson,  those 
extraordinary  Gospel  field-days  in  which  thousands 
gathered  to  hear  earnest  preaching,  and  many  entered 
the  Way  of  Life.  Matheson  himself,  whose  tender 
ministry  to  soul  and  body  in  the  Crimean  War  endeared 
him  to  many  in  the  allied  forces,  was  another  con- 
spicuous figure.  '  I  should  like  to  die  planning  Revival 
services,'  were  almost  his  last  words,  as  he  lay  smitten 


HAMMOND  AND  TURNER  125 

with  disease,  contracted  through,  or  accelerated  by, 
exposure  to  weather  while  preaching. 

Another  stalwart  was  Edward  Payson  Hammond,  a 
young  American  student  of  theology,  who,  visiting  Scot- 
land, was  providentially  appointed  to  conduct  services 
at  Annan,  on  the  Solway.  A  Revival  broke  out  im- 
mediately. '  The  public  mind  is  deeply  moved.  A  solemn 
awe  seems  to  hang  over  the  whole  community,'  said  a 
secular  paper.  Conversions  were  numerous  and  genuine  ; 
the  whole  town  was  aroused  to  ponder  the  Divine  claims 
on  human  hearts.  The  work  spread  to  Dumfries ; 
then  such  blessing  was  experienced  at  Glasgow,  that  in 
a  thanksgiving  meeting  four  thousand  people  crowded 
the  City  Hall,  and  the  building  might  have  been  thrice 
filled.  The  work  proved  deep  and  permanent.  But  the 
chief  result  of  Mr.  Hammond's  labours  was  the  creation 
of  an  interest  in  Child  Conversion  surpassing  anything 
previously  known — amounting,  in  fact,  to  a  revolution 
of  ideas  on  this  important  subject — and  the  organisation 
of  Gospel  efforts  for  the  salvation  of  the  young,  which 
continue  to  make  large  progress  in  our  own  day. 

The  story  of  James  Turner,  of  Peterhead,  curer  of 
herrings  and  Methodist  preacher,  was  another  in 
which  Mr.  Morgan  took  peculiar  delight.  The  brief, 
meteoric  career  of  this  good  man  was  a  continual  blaze 
of  Revival,  as  he  journeyed  among  the  fishing  towns  of 
the  Scottish  north-east  coast. 

'  Parish  after  parish  (wrote  Mr.  Gordon  Forlong) 
'  furnished  a  host  of  converts.  On  one  occasion  I  was 
'  told  that  there  were  no  fewer  than  eight  godly  pastors 


126  REVIVAL 

'  following  James  Turner,  ministering  to  the  slain  of 
1  the  Lord ;  and  it  is  estimated  that  not  fewer  than  eight 
'  thousand  souls  were  converted  through  his  instrumen- 
'  tality  in  Aberdeenshire.' 

The  Revival  said  of  him  :  '  That  which  interests  us 
even  more  than  the  work  is  the  man  himself.  It  is  so 
rare  a  thing  to  meet  one  whom  the  zeal  of  God's  house 
hath  eaten  up.'  Turner  died,  with  the  words,  '  Christ  is 
all/  upon  his  lips,  in  1863. 

A  special  intimate  of  Mr.  Morgan's  was  Henry  Moor- 
house.  A  Lancashire  auctioneer's  assistant  (converted 
under  Richard  Weaver),  he  was  called  of  God  to  be  an 
evangelist,  and  became  '  a  burning  and  a  shining  light.' 
His  diminutive  stature  and  boyish  appearance  were  in 
striking  contrast  to  his  convincing  utterances.  His 
chief  excellence  lay  in  Bible  exposition,  through  which 
he  exercised  an  epochal  influence  over  D.  L.  Moody  in 
regard  to  the  use  of  the  Bible  in  evangelism.  It  was 
truly  said  that  '  he  taught  Moody  to  draw  his  sword 
full  length  and  to  fling  away  the  scabbard,  and  enter 
the  battle  with  the  naked  blade '  of  revealed  truth. 
To  think  of  him  is  to  recall  John  iii.   16,1  and  to  be 

1  Mr.  Moody  often  told,  with  characteristic  frankness,  the  story 
of  his  early  relations  with  Moorhouse  : — 

4  He  introduced  himself  to  me,  and  said  he  would  like  to  come  to 
'  Chicago  to  preach.  He  didn't  look  more  than  seventeen,  and  I 
1  said  to  myself  :  "  He  can't  preach."  ...  I  wrote  him  a  cold 
'  letter  :  "  If  you  come  West,  call  on  me."  I  thought  that  would 
1  be  the  last  I  should  hear  of  him.  I  got  a  letter  stating  that  on  a 
'  certain  day  he  would  be  in  Chicago  and  would  preach  for  me.  I 
'  was  going  to  be  out  of  town  Thursday  and  Friday,  and  I  told 
1  some  of  the  church  officers  :  "  You  might  try  him.  I  will  announce 
'  him  to  speak   Thursday  night."     On   the  Sunday,  as  I  went  to 


MOORHOUSE  AND  DENHAM  SMITH    127 

reminded  that  this  was  the  constant  text  of  many  of 
the  Revival  preachers.  One  evangelist  preached  from 
it,  in  theatres,  for  fifty-two  consecutive  Sundays — not 
as  an  eccentric  fancy,  but  because  it  contained  the  gist 
of  the  Gospel.  Probably  every  mission-hall  and  ragged- 
school — every  place  where  the  poor  were  gathered  in — 
bore  this  text  painted  upon  the  wall  or  exhibited  on  a 
printed  placard.  Innumerable  tracts  were  founded 
upon  it;  it  was  constantly  on  the  lips  of  Christian 
visitors  in  prisons  and  lodging-houses ;  and  it  was  the 
theme  of  countless  open-air  addresses. 

When  the  Ulster  Revival  spread  southward,  a 
wonderful  movement  began  in  Dublin,  where  Joseph 
Denham  Smith,  who  had  '  caught  the  fire '  in  visiting 
Ballymena,  preached  to  thousands  of  people  in  the 
Metropolitan  Hall — once  a  circus.  The  audiences, 
assembling  in  the  morning,  would  sometimes  remain 
the  whole  day,  until  eleven  or  twelve  o'clock  at  night. 
The  character  of  the  movement  was  described  in  The 
Revival  as  '  very  delightful ;  it  is  as  the  gentle  re- 
freshing breeze,  or  as  the  small  rain  upon  the   tender 

1  the  church,  I  noticed  that  every  one  brought  a  Bible.  The 
'  morning  address  was  to  Christians.  I  never  heard  anything  like 
'  it.  He  gave  chapter  and  verse  to  prove  every  statement. 
'  When  night  came,  the  church  was  packed.  He  preached,  from 
1  John  iii.  16,  the  most  extraordinary  sermon.  This  heart  of 
'  mine  began  to  thaw  out.  I  could  not  keep  back  the  tears. 
'  It  was  like  good  news  from  a  far  country.  I  just  drank  it  in. 
*  For  six  nights  in  succession  he  preached  on  the  one  text. 
'  The  seventh  night  came,  and  he  went  into  the  pulpit.  Every 
'  eye  was  on  him,  and  ...  he  preached  the  seventh  sermon  from 
'those  wonderful  words:  "God  so  loved  the  world."  If  any 
'  man  gets  up  in  that  pulpit  and  gives  out  that  text  to-day,  there 
'  is  a  smile  all  over  my  church.' 


i28  REVIVAL 

grass.'  Mr.  Smith  gave  himself  entirely  to  evangelism, 
and  the  Merrion  Memorial  Hall,  designed  to  seat  three 
thousand  persons,  was  built  for  his  services,  and  still 
continues  to  be  a  strong  centre  of  evangelistic  effort. 
A  remarkable  feature  of  this  work  of  grace  was  the 
change  wrought  among  the  sailors  on  the  express  boats 
plying  between  Holyhead  and  Dublin.  Rev.  C.  H. 
Spurgeon,  travelling  by  one  of  these  vessels,  was  hailed  by 
the  crew  as  '  Brother,'  and,  after  inquiring  into  the  reason 
for  this  phenomenon,  he  wrote  :  '  My  heart  was  lifted  up 
with  joy,  to  think  of  a  ship  being  a  floating  church/ 

The  visits  to  this  country  of  Charles  G.  Finney — 
'  prince  of  revivalists '  as  he  has  sometimes  been  styled, 
although  he  would  by  no  means  accept  the  praise  of 
men — bring  him  into  the  present  circle.  More  truly, 
however,  he  belonged  to  the  previous  generation. 

Another  fervent  American,  whom  Mr.  Morgan  earnestly 
appreciated,  and  helped  through  The  Revival,  was 
James  Caughey,  whose  views  and  style  may  be  gleaned 
from  an  utterance  truly  characteristic  of  the  man : — 

'  Let  jesters  and  speculators  have  their  say  ;  the  sword 
'  shall  make  havoc,  by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
'  among  the  King's  enemies ;  and  before  I  leave  this 
'  chapel  I  hope  to  be  able  to  point  to  a  great  cloud  of 
•  witnesses,  a  host  of  new  converts,  and  say  :  "  Behold 
1  the  fruits  of  my  ministry !  They  are  of  more  value  to 
'  me  in  the  Church  of  God  than  thousands  applauding 
'  my  services." ' 

The  story  of  Robert  Annan, the  working-man  evangelist 
of  Dundee,  was  one  which  deeply  moved  Mr.  Morgan. 
Once  a  wild  and  disreputable  character,  Robert  became 


AN  HEROIC  DEATH 


129 


converted  during  the  Revival,  and  gave  his  spare  time 
to  street-preaching  and  tract-distribution.  The  record 
of  his  labours  was  like  a  chapter  from  the  Acts  of  the 
Apostles.  His  fiery  zeal  aroused  both  love  and  hatred  • 
his  life  was  crowded  with  good  deeds,  and  frequently  he 
would  spend  whole  nights  in  prayer. 

His  end,  at  the  age  of  thirty-three,  was  tragic.  One 
morning,  in  1876,  before  proceeding  to  his  work  at  the 
docks,  he  took  a  piece  of  chalk  and  wrote  on  his  gate 
the  word  '  Death,'  and  on  the  pavement, '  Eternity.'  A 
few  hours  later,  his  corpse  was  carried  over  that  pave- 
ment and  through  that  gate.  He  had  been  drowned  in 
rescuing  a  lad  who  had  fallen  into  the  water.  By 
shaking  himself  loose  he  might  have  saved  himself,  but 
the  lad  would  have  perished.  So  he  gave  his  life,  while 
the  youth  was  saved.  At  the  funeral,  a  vast  multitude 
assembled  round  Annan's  cottage,  where  the  word 
'  Eternity '  was  still  legible  on  the  pavement.  Six 
hundred  men,  headed  by  the  chief  magistrate  of  Dundee, 
marched  behind  the  hearse.  A  memorial  service,  held 
the  following  Sunday,  at  the  church  of  which  Robert 
had  been  a  member,  was  so  crowded  that  the  service 
had  to  be  preached  in  a  field.  The  word  '  Eternity ' 
was,  by  request  of  the  Hon.  Jas.  Gordon,  carved  into 
the  paving-stone  in  front  of  the  cottage-gate. 

Of  Henry  Grattan  Guinness,  preacher,  author,  world- 
traveller  in  the  work  of  God,  and  missionary-propa- 
gandist and  organiser,  it  was  well  said,  in  the  early 
sixties,  that  '  his  preaching  is  entirely  occupied  with  the 
central  truths  of  the  Gospel,  of  which  he  gives  the 
9 


i3o  REVIVAL 

Puritan  statement  in  modern  phrase.'  So  anxious  were 
the  people  to  hear  him,  that  Dr.  Urwick,  writing  of 
earlier  meetings  in  Dublin,  said:  'Could  a  place  have 
been  had  which  would  accommodate  10,000  or  even  15,000, 
I  have  no  doubt  that  the  room  would  have  been  all 
occupied.'  Mr.  Guinness  and  Mr.  Spurgeon  were  at  one 
time  the  two  most  distinguished  preachers  in  London. 
The  interest  they  aroused  was  enormous,  to  which  even 
the  '  man  in  the  street '  could  not  remain  indifferent, 
as — noting  the  marked  contrast  in  the  ministry  of  the 
two  men  —  he  flippantly  described  Mr.  Spurgeon  as 
1  Brimstone '  and  Mr.  Guinness  as  '  Treacle ' !  Despite 
such  eccentric  criticism — which,  however,  was  itself  a 
tribute  to  their  extraordinary  influence — it  is  a  matter 
of  history  that  the  Metropolis  was  deeply  stirred  by 
their  vivid  proclamation  of  the  Word  of  Life.1 

The  Revival  movement  produced  not  a  few  sturdy 
independent  spirits,  somewhat  impatient  of  stereotyped 
methods,  who  desired  to  launch  out,  on  apostolic  lines 

1  Mr.  Morgan's  friendship  with  Mr.  (now  Dr.)  Guinness  was 
heartily  continued  with  the  eloquent  preacher's  distinguished  family 
— Dr.  Harry  Guinness,  of  Harley  College  ;  Mrs.  Howard  Taylor 
(Geraldine  Guinness),  historian  of  the  China  Inland  Mission, 
biographer  of  Rev.  J.  Hudson  Taylor,  authoress  of  Pastor  Hsi  and 
other  powerful  and  instructive  volumes ;  Dr.  Whitefield  Guinness, 
also  of  the  C.I.M.  ;  the  late  Mrs.  Kumm  (Lucy  Guinness),  of  the 
Sudan  United  Mission,  whose  loss  to  the  African  mission  field  is 
being  memoralised  by  the  erection  of  the  '  Lucy  Guinness  Home ' 
for  freed  slaves  ;  and — on  into  the  third  generation — Miss  Geraldine 
Guinness  (daughter  of  Dr.  Harry  Guinness),  authoress  of  Peru.  Of 
the  work  of  the  Regions  Beyond  Missionary  Union  on  the  Congo, 
and  in  South  America  and  India,  Mr.  Morgan  was  always  a  warm 
supporter. 


1  ROGUES'  MEETINGS »  131 

in  direct  Gospel  work  among  the  masses.  Such  a  man 
was  William  Carter,  a  master  chimney-sweep,  of 
strongly  marked  and  picturesque  individuality,  who 
for  a  considerable  time  exercised  a  magnetic  power  for 
good,  especially  in  South  London.  A  theatre  preacher 
and  an  indefatigable  organiser,  he  startled  conventional 
ideas  by  a  series  of  extraordinary  tea-meetings,  at 
which  gathered  an  assemblage  of  '  rogues,  thieves,  and 
vagabonds,'  the  admission  ticket  bearing  the  specific 
statement  that  'no  person  of  good  character'  must  on 
any  account  use  it !  In  harmony  with  this  idea,  meetings 
were  arranged  for  'five  hundred  sweeps,'  for  coster- 
mongers,  dustmen  and  scavengers,  wood-choppers,  and 
fellowship-porters  —  the  latter  being  ingenuously 
described  by  their  host  as  'a  very  wicked  and  blas- 
phemous set  of  men  who  get  their  living  by  unloading 
ships  ! '  Of  a  second  '  rogues'  meeting '  it  was  said :  ' The 
spectacle  of  five  hundred  thieves  was  truly  terrific ! ' 
The  wood-choppers,  however,  excelled  in  clamour  and 
depredation — 'one  woman's  pockets  were  emptied  of 
cups  and  saucers,  and  we  took  from  her  enough  provisions 
to  supply  a  dozen  people.'     There  were  many  converts,1 

1  At  each  meeting  the  speakers  included  representatives  of  the 
particular  class  or  calling  of  those  assembled.  One  of  these  was 
Ned  Wright,  whose  terrible  story  as  an  erstwhile  prize-fighter 
powerfully  affected  his  hearers.  Another  was  'The  Coster  King,' 
so  called  because  he  had  sung  a  song  of  that  title,  sitting  on  a 
donkey,  on  a  theatre  stage.  '  I'm  a  changed  man,  and  you  know  it,' 
cried  the  '  King ' ;  '  you  said  it  was  only  a  nine  days'  wonder,  but  it 
has  lasted  twelve  months.'  Mr.  Carter's  general  experience  was  : 
1  Order  or  ceremony  is  out  of  the  question.  We  have  to  sing  them 
quiet,  or  holla  louder  than  they  do,  until  they  settle  down  ! ' 


i32  REVIVAL 

however ;  and  the  costermongers,  in  order  to  advertise 
the  meetings,  exhibited  notices  on  their  barrows ;  while 
a  wood-chopper  made  it  a  rule  to  place  a  tract  in  every 
bundle  of  wood  that  he  made  up.  Another  pioneer 
effort — of  special  value  in  days  when  so  many  people 
were  unable  to  read  or  write — was  a  Society  '  for  read- 
ing the  Scriptures  aloud  in  the  open-air.' 

Two  other  brethren  of  Revival  days  to  whom  my 
father  was  deeply  attached,  and  whose  multifarious 
efforts  he  highly  honoured,  were  John  Hambleton 
and  Joshua  Poole.  These  names  may  not  be  of  much 
significance  to  the  present  generation,  but  at  one  time 
they  were  among  the  best  known  in  the  land. 
Hambleton,  formerly  an  actor,  leonine  in  appearance 
and  grimly  effective  on  the  platform,  appealed  to 
crowds  outside  all  Church  influence.  Sometimes  in 
company  with  Reginald  Radcliffe  or  Harry  Moorhouse, 
but  often  proceeding  alone  to  some  great  pleasure-fair, 
he  trusted  implicitly  to  the  Spirit's  leading,  and  the 
story  of  his  free-lance  adventures  made  captivating 
reading. 

Joshua  Poole,  converted  fiddler,  a  miracle  of  grace 
and  a  master  of  assemblies,  attracted  the  very  'off- 
scouring'  when  he  related  his  experiences,  new  and 
old ;  for  he  did  so  in  graphic  terms,  which,  if  somewhat 
cryptic  to  the  educated,  were  well  understood  in 
Whitechapel  and  St.  Giles'.  Joshua  possessed  arresting 
fluency,  a  fund  of  anecdotal  humour,  intense  sympathy 
with  the  poor,  and  a  passion  for  souls.  He  was  usually 
accompanied  by  his  wife,  a  homely  Yorkshirewoman  of 


A  FIFTY  YEARS'  EVANGELIST         133 

pleading  pathos;  and  the  bare  announcement,  'Joshua 
and  Mary  Poole  are  coming/  was  ordinarily  sufficient 
to  stir  almost  any  slum  in  the  kingdom. 

The  work  of  another  outstanding  missioner,  commenced 
in  the  Revival  year  and  still  continuing,  is  the  extensive 
evangelising  of  W.  Hay  Aitken  (now  Canon),  who, 
entering  upon  his  fiftieth  year  as  a  missioner  in  1909, 
gives  this  interesting  '  Retrospect ' : — 

'  It  was  in  September,  1859,  that  I  made  my  start,  and 
c  I  had  not  then  completed  my  seventeenth  year.     My 

■  first  evangelistic  campaign  came  about  in  this  way :  I 
1  was  paying  a  visit  to  my  uncle,  the  late  Mr.  Macdowall 
'  Grant,  of  Arndilly,  at  his  beautiful  home  on  the  banks 
'  of  the  Spey.  A  strong  spiritual  influence  was  making 
'  itself  felt  in  both  England  and  Scotland,  as  well  as  in 
'  the  Emerald  Isle.  My  uncle  had  become  quite  recently 
1  (after  a  visit  paid  to  him  by  my  father  two  years 
1  before)  a  thoroughly  consecrated  and  devoted  worker 
'  for  God,  and  was  already  one  of  the  most  prominent 
1  lay-preachers  in  Scotland. 

'  He  and  the  late  Reginald  Radcliffe  had  been  engaged 
*  in  a  most  remarkable  evangelistic  movement  in 
'  Aberdeen ;  and  so  great  was  the  stir,  that  it  is  no 
1  exaggeration  to  say  that  the  whole  city  was  moved 
1  as  it  has  probably  never  been  either  before  or  since ; 
'  and  the  joy  of  that  ingathering  led  to  my  uncle's 
'  being  invited  to  conduct  missions  in  various  parts  of 
1  Scotland. 

'Towards  the  latter  part  of  my  visit  to  Arndilly,  I 
'  was  invited  to  address  a  large  open-air  gathering  in 
'  Elgin.  A  few  days  later,  my  uncle  greatly  surprised 
'  me  by  asking  me  to  accompany  him  to  Thurso,  Wick, 
'  and  other  places  along  the  Sutherlandshire  coast.  It 
'  had  been  arranged  that  the  late  Brownlow  North  was 

■  to  be  his  fellow-labourer ;  but  an  attack  of  bronchitis 


i34  REVIVAL 

'  had  laid  him  aside,  and  left  Mr.  Grant  without  a 
'  helper. 

'It  was  certainly  a  curious  coincidence  that  I,  who 
1  had  spent  the  greater  part  of  my  life  within  seven 
'  miles  of  Land's  End,  should  thus  be  called  to  begin  my 
'  work  as  an  evangelist  within  about  an  equal  distance 
'  of  John  o'  Groat's  Point ;  but  so  it  was,  and  the  blessing 
1  of  God  which  rested  on  that  series  of  meetings  did 
1  more  to  shape  my  future  career  than  perhaps  any 
1  other  event  of  my  life.  A  wonderful  time  we  had ; 
'  and  seldom  in  the  intervening  fifty  years  have  I 
'  witnessed  more  remarkable  manifestations  of  the 
'  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  affecting  a  whole  population, 
1  than  I  did  then. 

1  And  so  it  comes  to  pass  that  I  have  had  the  privilege 
'  granted  me  for  half  a  century  of  doing  "  the  work  of 
'  an  evangelist,"  during  which  time  I  have  preached  and 
1  spoken  in  public  about  18,000  times,  and  I  suppose  the 
'  Gospel  of  God's  grace  must  have  reached  the  ears  of 
'  some  millions  of  my  fellow-creatures  through  my  lips. 
'  Few  other  men  have  had  such  an  opportunity  as  has 
1  fallen  to  my  lot,  and  the  thought  of  how  much  better 
'  a  use  I  ought  to  have  made  of  it  is  indeed  humiliating 
1  and  almost  overwhelming.  At  the  same  time,  one's 
1  heart  is  full  of  gratitude  to  the  Master  I  have  sought 
'  to  serve,  that  He  has  condescended  to  work  with  me, 
'  and  to  confirm  the  Word  with  signs  following.' 

Such  were  some  of  the  true  warriors  of  the  Lord, 
whose  far  extended  campaigns,  glorious  in  spiritual 
accomplishment,  rendered  their  time  historic  in  Revival 
memory.  Si  monumentum  reqwiris,  circumspice.  -  Their 
monument  is  seen  in  the  children  and  children's  children 
of  their  converts.  Mr.  Morgan  was  with  these  brethren 
'  in  journeyings  oft,'  a  familiar  figure  in  many  a  huge 
meeting,  an  earnest   speaker,  and   active  co-worker  in 


A  CONSISTENT  AIM  135 

inquiry-rooms.  At  the  same  time,  in  his  own  special 
sphere  of  religious  journalism,  while  sinking  his  own 
personality,  he  became  increasingly  influential,  as,  in 
humility  and  love,  he  fanned  the  flame  of  holy  zeal, 
fostered  the  spirit  of  Christian  unity,  and  helped  to 
conserve,  for  the  glory  of  God  and  the  benefit  of  the 
generations  to  come,  the  abounding  results  of  those 
wondrous  Revival  days. 


CHAPTEE  XI 
REVIVAL 

A  Distinguished  Circle 

OF  the  circle  of  Mr.  Morgan's  early  associates,  contri- 
butors, readers,  and  friends,  the  majority  have 
passed  to  their  rest.  Besides  those  mentioned  in  other 
chapters,  there  were  many  distinguished  people  who 
served  their  generation  well,  and  with  whom  he  was 
frequently  in  more  or  less  intimate  touch. 

Prominent  among  these  was  Sir  Arthur  Black- 
wood,1 permanent  head  of  the  Post  Office;  as  a  chief 
among  Evangelicals,  chairman  of  the  Mildmay  Con- 
ference, evangelist,  and  author,  his  memory  is  greatly 
honoured. 

Another  fragrant  name  is  that  of  Lord  Shaftesbury, 

1  Knighted  for  his  public  services  (having  previously  been  known 
as  Mr.  Stevenson  A.  Blackwood),  he  married  Sydney  Duchess  of 
Manchester,  who  gave  him  earnest  assistance  in  his  many  activities. 
Sir  Arthur  exercised  a  powerful  influence  for  good  among  the 
wealthy  classes,  and  was  an  assiduous  preacher.  For  years  he  held 
weekly  meetings  at  his  own  house.  Many  attribute  their  conversion 
to  his  clear  Gospel  ministry — notably  Pastor  Archibald  G.  Brown, 
now  of  the  Metropolitan  Tabernacle. 


',./„  y,/    I  Ityke   ■    //<>>'/"" 


1865. 


EARLS  OF  SHAFTESBURY  AND  CAVAN 


i37 


whose  devotion  to  philanthropy — in  which,  of  course, 
rather  than  in  set  preaching,  he  found  his  life-work — 
was  founded  on  spiritual  religion.  Guiding  legislation 
that  made  for  the  purification  of  social  conditions,  and 
advocating  and  supporting  innumerable  ameliorative 
agencies,  he  was  also  strongly  interested  in  direct  Gospel 
work.1 

Indeed,  the  ranks  of  earnest  Christians  in  Victorian 
days  included  not  a  few  remarkable  men  among  the  peers. 
The  eighth  Earl  of  Cavan2  co-operated  in  the  forma- 
tion of  the  Evangelical  Alliance ;  and  with  Rev.  W.  Penne- 
father  in  the  erection  of  the  Mildmay  Conference  Hall ; 
he  was  likewise  active  in  the  Moody  and  Sankey 
campaign  at  Edinburgh:  a  frequent  and  acceptable 
speaker,  particularly  upon  Scripture  topics,  he  was  also, 
like  Grant  of  Arndilly,  peculiarly  gifted  in  impressing 
individuals  for  Christ. 

An  unostentatious   but  earnest  helper  in  the  Gospel 

1  One  of  the  most  curious  contrasts  in  the  annals  of  the  peerage 
is  surely  that  between  this  distinguished  man  and  his  ancestor,  the 
first  earl.  Each  was  named  Anthony  Ashley  Cooper.  Of  the  first, 
Macaulay's  acrid  summing-up  was :  '  Every  part  of  his  life 
reflected  infamy  on  the  other.'  Of  the  seventh,  it  was  truly 
testified  by  a  contemporary  writer  in  the  Quarterkj  Review,  that  he 
4  stands  pre-eminent  amongst  British  nobles  for  elevated,  dis- 
interested, untiring  benevolence  and  philanthropy.' 

2  Lord  Cavan  was  encouraged  in  the  systematic  study  of  the 
Bible  by  Lord  Newark,  who,  like  himself,  had  married  a  daughter 
of  Lord  Hatherton.  '  A  man,'  wrote  Lord  Newark,  '  had  better  be 
well  stocked  with  what  must  be  of  use  to  him,  than  with  what  may 
be  of  use  to  him.  And  as  he  grows  old,  all  knowledge  will  seem 
vain  by  the  side  of  Scripture  knowledge—"  Acquaint  thyself  with 
Him,  and  be  at  peace."' 


1 38  REVIVAL 

was  Lord  Mount  Temple,1  brother-in-law  of  Lord 
Shaftesbury  and  nephew  of  Lord  Melbourne — to  whom, 
during  the  Premiership  of  that  peer,  he  had  served  as 
private  secretary.  As  a  preacher,  he  was  well  known 
at  the  Victoria  Theatre,  and  as  early  as  1850  had 
himself  established  a  ragged-school  in  Whitechapel. 
Among  Christians,  his  name  was  associated  with  the 
famous  Conferences  at  Broadlands,  Hants;  for  several 
days  in  each  year  he  opened  his  beautiful  country-seat 
for  praise  and  prayer  and  addresses  on  the  Christian 
life,  all  comers  being  heartily  welcome,  whether  rich 
or  poor. 

Another  notable  peer  was  the  Earl  of  Roden,  who  bore 
a  clear  testimony  for  Christ,  and  was  active  in  the 
defence  of  oppressed  Protestants  in  other  lands. 

A  loyal  sympathiser  with  my  father's  work  during 
the  seventies  (and  more  particularly  during  their 
residence  at  Bournemouth  in  the  eighties)  was  Earl 
Cairns,  a  veritable  man  of  God.  Twice  Lord  Chancellor 
of  England — and  at  the  same  time  a  Sunday-school 
teacher  (sharing  that  honour  with  two  other  Victorian 
Chancellors,  Lord  Hatherley  and  Lord  Selborne) — Earl 
Cairns  dignified  his  calling,  and  the  woolsack  itself, 
with  a   true   Christian   serenity.2     He   was   the   warm 

1  Lord  Mount  Temple  is  perhaps  best  known  by  the  public  of 
to-day  as  the  originator  of  the  { Cowper-Temple  clause,'  which, 
while  dispensing  with  the  obligatory  teaching,  in  schools,  of  the 
Church  Catechism,  emphasised  the  reading  and  teaching  of  the 
Bible.  He  initiated  the  laying-out  of  flower-beds  in  London 
parks,  and  the  distribution  of  surplus  plants  to  the  poor. 

2  When  a  member  of  the  House  of  Commons,  he  was  frequently 


EARL  CAIRNS  ON  SUDDEN  CONVERSION  139 

friend  of  such  men  of  God  as  D.  L.  Moody  and  Dr. 
Barnardo,  and  his  spiritual  insight  may  be  gathered  from 
a  conversation  recorded  by  Canon  Hay  Aitken : — 

'  When  we  were  discussing  the  prejudice  that  exists 
'  in  the  minds  of  so  many  against  anything  in  the  nature 
1  of  sudden  conversion,  he  remarked :  "  Yes,  I  observe 
1  that  worldly  people  are  almost  invariably  sceptical  with 
c  respect  to  sudden  conversions,  except  in  one  particular 
'  set  of  circumstances.  I  notice  that  they  almost  all,  not 
'  only  believe  in,  but  practically  count  upon,  the  pos- 
'  sibility  of  sudden  conversion,  provided  that  it  takes 
1  place  upon  a  deathbed.  They  don't  seem  to  believe 
'  in  it  at  any  other  time  ! " ' 

It  is  always  of  interest  to  note  cases  in  which  the 
children  follow  worthily  in  the  footsteps  of  their  parents. 
A  pathetic  illustration  of  this  Gospel  succession  was 
furnished  in  the  Earl  of  Kintore  and  his  family.  He 
was  himself  an  effective  preacher  of  Evangelical  truth, 
at  once  sound  and  convincing.  His  third  son  was  the 
Hon.  Ion  G.  N.  Keith-Falconer,  whose  abilities  and 
learning  were  early  dedicated  to  the  cause  of  foreign 
missions.  Hebrew  Lecturer,  and  subsequently  Lord 
Almoner's  Professor  of  Arabic  at  Cambridge  University, 
Mr.  Keith-Falconer  was  led,  through  reading  a  notice  in 

detained  very  late,  and  yet  had  to  proceed  early  in  the  morning  to 
fulfil  pressing  legal  duties  ;  but  he  still  rose  at  six  o'clock,  in  order 
to  secure  an  hour  and  a  half  for  Bible-study  and  prayer  before 
conducting  family- worship.  Early  in  his  career  a  very  important 
brief  was  offered  him  ;  its  acceptance  seemed  to  promise  much  in 
the  way  of  enhancing  his  prospects.  Nevertheless,  as  it  would 
involve  Sunday  study,  he  immediately  returned  it,  saying  :  '  On 
the  seventh  day  I  am  God's  man  only.' 


Mo  REVIVAL 

The  Christian,1  to  give  himself  to  the  evangelisation  of 
Arabia ;  but,  after  founding  the  Mission  at  Aden  which 
bears  his  name,  his  promising  career  was  suddenly 
terminated  by  death.  On  the  passing  away  of  another 
son,  Arthur  (when  only  fourteen  years  of  age),  Lord 
Kintore  wrote  to  my  father :  '  He  departed  full  of 
joy  in  the  Lord;  his  love  of  music  was  with  him 
almost  to  the  close.'  Several  of  Arthur  Keith-Falconer's 
musical  compositions  were  published  in  The  Christian. 
Lastly,  the  name  of  the  kindly  Duchess  of  Teck 2  must 
also  be  included  in  the  circle  under  review.     The  royal 

1  '  A  paper  had  been  written  by  General  Haig.  A  summary  of 
1  this  appeared  in  The  Christian,  where  Keith-Falconer  read  it, 
'  and  thenceforward  the  idea  was  slowly  developed  ...  to  the  day 
1  when,  as  though  in  answer  to  the  question,  "  Who  will  go  for  us  ? " 
1  he  answered — not  with  vague,  crude  ideas,  only  half-formed  and 
1  doomed  by  their  very  nature  to  failure,  but  with  a  resolution  as 
4  calm  as  it  was  deep — "Here  am  I,  send  me.'" — Memorials  of  the 
Hon.  Ion  Keith- Falconer,  by  Dr.  Sinker. 

2  H.R.H.  Princess  Mary,  Duchess  of  Teck,  was  the  second 
daughter  of  Adolphus  Frederick,  first  Duke  of  Cambridge,  the 
seventh  son  of  George  in. :  she  was  therefore  first  cousin  to  Queen 
Victoria.  Miss  Macpherson  once  told  how  Her  Royal  Highness 
paid  a  surprise  visit  to  the  Home  of  Industry  : — 

1  She  had  been  visiting  George  Holland  that  afternoon,  and  had 
'  come  over  to  see  us.  Soon,  after  a  series  of  questions,  her  whole 
*  heart  was  in  touch  with  both  the  hundred  aged  widows  and  the 
1  destitute  children,  tears  of  sympathy  flowing  freely.  By  this 
'  time  Lord  Radstock  and  half  a  dozen  others  were  in  the  room, 
1  having  walked  to  the  Home  while  Her  Royal  Highness  had 
'  driven.  The  Duchess  turned  to  Lord  Radstock  and  said  :  "  This 
'  is  a  story  that  will  do  us  all  good  in  the  West  End.  I  will  gather 
'  all  the  ladies  I  know  ;  you  arrange  when  and  where  we  can  meet, 
1  if  Miss  Macpherson  will  only  come  and  repeat  what  she  has  now 
1  been  telling  me."  Some  weeks  later  the  gathering  took  place, 
<  at  Eccleston  Hall.' 


THE  DUCHESS  OF  TECK  141 

lady  was  a  frequent  visitor  to  Mr.  George  Holland's 
Mission *  at  George  Yard,  Whitechapel,  and  to  Dr. 
Barnardo's  and  other  institutions  for  the  benefit  of  poor 
children,  while  many  a  foreign  mission  station  benefited 
by  her  warm  advocacy  and  personal  gifts.  She  was, 
indeed,  indefatigable  in  enlisting  the  services  of  the 
well-to-do  in  the  cause  of  the  suffering  and  distressed. 

Turning  to  the  commercial  sphere,  we  think  of  those 
generous  supporters  of  Christian  work — whose  names 
were  household  words  in  their  day — Samuel  Morley, 
George  Moore,  Quintin  Hogg,2  George  Williams,3 
and  many  others,  in  whom  were  combined  the  able 
business  man  and  the  zealous  lover  of  missions. 

Indeed,  to  whatever  section  of  the  community  we 
turn,  tender  memories  cluster  round  Mr.  Morgan  and  his 
paper  —  memories  of  the  group  of  valiant  Irishmen 
including  Mr.  Talbot  Crosbie,  who  were  brought  out  for 
Christ  in  the  Revival  days ;  of  Drs.  A.  N.  Somerville  and 
Horatius  and  Andrew  Bonar ;  of  erudite  and  spiritually- 
minded  Robert  C.  Chapman,  of  Barnstaple;  of  George 

1  Even  persons  of  eminence  might  well  find  encouragement  in 
Whitechapel,  although  that  is  not  a  common  place  of  pilgrimage 
for  such  a  purpose.  '  It  does  one  good  (wrote  Lord  Shaftesbury), 
1  heart  and  mind,  to  see  that  inestimable  man,  George  Holland.  I 
1  had  rather  be  George  than  ninety-nine-hundredths  of  the  great, 
1  living  or  dead.   What  a  servant  of  our  beloved  and  precious  Lord  ! ' 

2  Mr.  Quintin  Hogg,  formerly  a  West  Indian  merchant,  devoted 
ceaseless  energy  to  the  reclaiming  of  the  lost  of  both  sexes.  But  his 
abiding  monument  is  the  London  Polytechnic  Institution,  which 
has  been  the  educational  and  spiritual  home  of  thousands  of  earnest- 
minded  young  men  and  women. 

8  Founder  of  the  Y.M.C.A.     See  Chapter  XX. 


142 


REVIVAL 


Miiller  himself,  and  many  another  bold  disciple  in  the 
torn  ranks  of  the  Brethren ;  of  Charles  Haddon  Spurgeon, 
Newman  Hall,  and  Samuel  Martin;  of  Mrs.  Josephine 
Butler  and  Miss  Ellice  Hopkins;  of  Thomas  Sidney 
Cooper,  R.A. ;  of  Anna  Shipton  and  Frances  Ridley 
Havergal;  of  Capel  Molyneux  and  Marcus  Rainsford; 
James  Culross,  Adolph  Saphir,  Thain  Davidson,  Hugh 
Price  Hughes,  and  Joseph  Parker.  The  list  might  be 
lengthened  almost  indefinitely ;  it  would  include  a  host 
of  Christian  pioneers,  organisers,  and  workers  x  in  the  Old 
World  and  the  New — some  of  rank  and  wealth  who  sank 
their  caste  in  Christ  that  they  might  win  souls ;  others  in 
humbler  life,  faithful  servants  toiling  for  their  Master 
in  slum  and  alley,  by  the  wayside  or  by  the  bedside,  in 
mission-hall  and  Sunday-school  —  'whithersoever  the 
Spirit  was  to  go  they  went ! '  Any  and  all  of  such  my 
father  was  proud  to  call  his  friends — pilgrim-saints  who, 
while  toiling  on  earth  for  the  Heavenly  Kingdom,  were 
not  ashamed  to  own  that  they  '  looked  for  a  city  which 
hath  foundations,  whose  Builder  and  Maker  is  God.' 

1  Many  are  named  in  other  connections  elsewhere  throughout 
this  Biography.  I  have  purposely  omitted  the  names  of  living 
persons,  of  whatever  rank,  from  the  circle  of  my  father's  intimates 
and  Christian  associates ;  they  would  be  too  numerous,  and  dis- 
tinctions are  invidious. 


CHAPTER   XII 
REVIVAL 

Philanthropic  Memorials 

n  TUPENDOUS  as  was  the  Revival  movement  of  1859, 
^  it  meant  much  more  than  reform  of  conduct  and 
a  purification  of  manners.  The  visitation  of  the  Spirit 
first  taught  afresh  the  lesson  of  the  New  Birth ;  then, 
living  faith  was  translated  into  good  works,  multiplying 
on  every  hand  and  producing  world-wide  results.  A 
host  of  zealous  converts  carried  the  message  of  Divine 
love  and  practical  sympathy  into  the  darkest  abodes  of 
human  woe.  It  was  the  time  of  seedlings  which  to-day 
have  grown  into  forest  giants. 

Lord  Shaftesbury  and  his  sympathisers  in  philan- 
thropy— themselves  cherishing  definite  ethical  aims,  born 
of  spiritual  revelation — found  themselves  re-inforced 
by  men  and  women  who  were  prepared  to  devote 
their  all  to  the  extension  of  the  Kingdom  of  God  and 
the  welfare  of  their  fellows.  Reviewing  those  busy 
years,  Sir  John  Kirk  says  : — 

'  All  this  zealous  activity  reacted  upon  the  slums. 
1  Probably  the  impetus  most  apparent,  as  it  throbbed 


i44  REVIVAL 

'  week  by  week  in  the  pages  of  The  Revival,  was  that 
'  of  outstanding  aggressive  evangelism.  But  this 
'  quickly  crystallised  into  organised  effort;  it  reached 
1  out  to  body  and  soul.  The  already-formed  Ragged 
'  School  Union  felt  the  impulse  of  the  Divine  awaken- 
'  ing ;  George  Yard  in  the  east  of  the  Metropolis,  Gray's 
1  Yard  in  the  west,  Sermon  Lane  in  the  north,  realised 
'  its  influence ;  Mr.  Fegan  pitched  his  tent  at  Deptford, 
1  George  Hatton  in  St.  Giles',  W.  J.  Orsman  in  St. 
'  Luke's,  while  Thomas  J.  Barnardo  obeyed  the  call  at 
1  Stepney.  These  are  only  a  few  among  the  many 
'  who  either  "  lengthened  their  cords  and  strengthened 
1  their  stakes,"  or  founded  fresh  enterprises  for  the 
1  rescue  of  children  and  the  salvation  of  the  very  lowest 
'  in  the  community.  At  the  back  of,  and  around,  these 
{  uplifting  agencies  was  that  big-hearted,  widely  - 
'  sympathetic  friend,  Richard  Cope  Morgan,  whose 
'  voice,  pen,  purse,  and  pleas  were  used  unstintingly 
'  for  the  furtherance  and  sustenance  of  these  spiritual 
'  agencies.  His  well-directed  sympathy  took  the  most 
'  practical  form,  for  it  succeeded  in  not  only  gaining 
'  fresh  recruits  for  service,  but  also  in  eliciting  thousands 
1  of  pounds  sterling  for  the  maintenance  of  the  work. 
'  The  whole  of  child-life  in  England,  and  indeed  the 
1  whole  world,  is  the  happier  and  better  for  the  devoted 
'  life-work  of  that  good  man.' 

Probably  the  present  generation,  which  sees  vast  sums 
expended  on  social  work,  and  the  growth  of  something 
very  like  competition  in  various  places  of  Samaritan 
effort,  scarcely  realises  its  immense  debt  to  the  pioneers 
of  Revival  days,  and  their  tremendous  earnestness  in  the 
furtherance  of  evangelism  and  practical  brotherhood. 

One  of  the  first  records  published  in  The  Revival  re- 
garding the  rise  of  the  modern  Home  Mission  movement, 
described  a  meeting   held  at  midnight  in   a  Piccadilly 


'GO  AND  SIN  NO  MORE'  145 

restaurant,  for  the  unhappy  women  who  frequented  the 
drinking-dens  and  dancing-rooms  of  the  vicinity. 
During  an  address  by  the  Hon.  and  Rev.  Baptist  Noel, 
whose  calm  and  beautiful  spirit  marked  him  as  ad- 
mirably suited  to  such  an  occasion,  many  burst  into 
tears  as  they  were  tenderly  reminded  of  home  associa- 
tions ;  and  Mr.  E.  W.  Thomas,  who  founded  the  Homes 
for  'Friendless  and  Fallen'  women,  conducted  nearly 
twenty  penitents  to  his  institutions. 

Valuable  confirmation  as  to  the  beneficent  effects  of 
the  Revival  upon  rescue  operations  is  added  by  the 
present  secretary  of  the  Homes,  Mr.  W.  J.  Taylor,  who 
testifies : — 

'  The  Revival  stimulated  Christian  people  to  in- 
1  augurate  fresh  works  of  religion  and  philanthropy, 
1  while  societies  already  in  existence  received  a  fresh 
1  impetus.  Christian  workers  were  raised  up  by 
1  thousands,  giving  themselves,  for  the  Master's  sake, 
1  to  voluntary  labours  on  behalf  of  the  lost.  The  purse- 
'  strings  of  others  were  loosened,  and  the  humanitarian 
'  philanthropists  were  stirred  to  renewed  zeal  by  the 
1  religious  awakening.  Mr.  R.  C.  Morgan's  pen  and  paper 
'  were  powerful  in  leading  devoted  people  to  "  attempt 
1  great  things  for  God." ' 

Rapidly  the  good  work  was  taken  up  in  other  cities 
also,  being  organised,  by  a  group  of  Christian  brethren, 
as  '  The  Midnight  Meeting  Movement.'  It  was  estimated 
that  a  thousand  women  were  rescued  within  a  year,  in 
addition  to  many  others  who  were  indirectly  influenced 
to  depart  from  evil  courses.  More  than  this,  admini- 
strative methods  were  softened  ;  the  old  order — under 
10 


146  REVIVAL 

which  a  refuge  was  called  a  'penitentiary/  and  was 
very  like  a  prison — gave  place  to  the  new,  when  touched 
by  the  spirit  of  Revival,  so  that  no  harsh  voice  sounded, 
but  rather  the  silver  note  of  compassion — '  Go  in  peace, 
and  sin  no  more.' 

As  the  Revival  spirit  deepened,  it  brought  together 
workers  of  either  sex  endowed  with  special  gifts  for  im- 
pressing particular  sections  of  the  community,  and  large 
opportunities  were  instantly  seized.  Among  the  many 
enduring  friendships,  illustrative  of  this  truth,  which 
were  formed  by  my  father  at  this  time,  was  one  with  an 
energetic  young  medical  student  at  the  London  Hospital 
— Thomas  J.  Barnardo.  Prior  to  this,  while  living  in 
Dublin,  the  future  philanthropist  had  been  a  student  of 
Voltaire  and  Tom  Paine,  much  as  a  certain  school  among 
the  youth  of  to-day  gives  itself  to  Haeckel  and  Blatch- 
ford.  He  defined  himself  as  'just  as  cheeky  a  young 
fellow  as  could  be,'  when,  invited  to  a  meeting  in  Dublin 
at  the  house  of  Mr.  William  Fry — the  speaker  being 
the  solemn  and  searching  John  Hambleton — he  was 
soundly  converted.1      While   at   the   London   Hospital, 

1  '  After  we  had  all  gone  to  bed  (says  his  brother)  he  came  in 
4  great  distress  of  mind  to  the  room  of  one  of  his  brothers,  and  said 
1  how  greatly  the  meeting  had  affected  him,  and  that  he  could  not 

*  rest.  Many  tears  did  he  shed,  in  great  sorrow  and  agony  of  heart, 
1  and  the  three  brothers  knelt  together  and  cried  to  God,  especially 

*  for  the  one  in  distress  ;  and  He  graciously  heard.  Light  and  joy 
'  and  peace  there  and  then  filled  his  heart.  We  all  rose  from  our 
1  knees,  rejoicing  and  thanking  God.' 

He  attached  himself  to  the  Open  Brethren,  and  used  to  go,  for 
systematic  Bible-study,  to  the  house  of  Dr.  Grattan  Guinness.  It 
is  interesting  to  note  that  the  first  day's  entry  in  his  personal  diary 
of  spiritual  experience  begins  :  '  Blessed  is  he  that  considereth  the 
poor.' 


I  WANT  TO  TEACH  THEM ' 


147 


having  been  drawn  out  to  the  care  and  instruction  of 
rough  children  in  Ragged  School  work,  he  made,  through 
The  Revival,  his  first  appeal  to  the  Christian  public, 
pleading  particularly  for — 

'  the  very  large  number  who  never  enter  a  church 
1  or  chapel  or  school,  and  who,  with  none  to  care  for 
1  their  spiritual  welfare,  pass  the  Sunday  in  all  im- 
'  aginable  manners  and  haunts  of  vice.  /  want  to  reach 
'  them! 

Without  hesitation  my  father  was  at  this  hopeful 
young  worker's  side,  to  strengthen  and  to  help.  They 
prayed  together,  and  a  plan  was  developed  to  gather 
into  a  large  room  or  shed  the  neglected  children  and 
rough  youths,  '  the  class  which  goes  far  to  fill  our 
prisons.'  The  youngsters  were  attracted  from  the 
streets  by  processions,  and  banners  inscribed  with 
words  of  welcome.  Funds  were  sent  in,  the  interest 
increased,  and  the  work  duly  inaugurated  with  a  free 
tea  to  over  two  thousand  of  '  the  right  sort.'  Shortly 
afterwards,  two  small  four-roomed  cottages  were  taken 
in  a  court  on  the  confines  of  Stepney  and  Limehouse. 

Such  was  the  origin  of  the  great  institution  which, 
even  apart  from  its  large  spiritual  results,  has  affected 
for  good  the  entire  British  Empire,  by  transforming 
seventy  thousand  destitute  waifs  into  prosperous 
citizens,  and  by  providing  permanent  refuges  for  the 
physically  disabled  among  the  children  of  the  abyss.1 

1  Up  to  31st  December,  1908,  the  total  number  of  children  rescued 
stood  at  67,634,  of  whom  20,760  were  emigrated,  with  only  one  per 
cent,  of  '  failures.' 


148  REVIVAL 

My  father  stood  by  his  friend  in  many  a  stern  contest 
with  critics  and  Romanists.  Right  on,  indeed,  to  the 
pathetic  close  of  Dr.  Barnardo's  crowded  and  strenuous 
career,  the  two  men  cherished  a  strong  mutual  regard. 

Another  remarkable  venture  of  faith,  with  the  in- 
auguration of  which  my  father  was  still  more  closely 
associated,  arose  in  East  London.  Miss  Annie  Mac- 
pherson,  who  had  established  evening-schools,  libraries, 
and  coffee-sheds,  for  the  coprolite  diggers  of  Cambridge- 
shire,1 came  to  London,  and  became  a  close  friend  of 
the  leading  spirits  in  the  Revival,  particularly  with 
two  cousins,  Lady  Rowley,2  and  Miss  Clara  M.  S.  Lowe 
(daughter  of  Napoleon's  custodian  at  St.  Helena). 

It  was  in  1861  that  Miss  Annie  Macpherson  first 
made  the  acquaintance  of  Mr.  Morgan.  She  was  then 
residing  in  a  village  in  Cambridgeshire,  and  thus  re- 
corded her  experiences  in  that  year  : — 

1  It  is  illustrative  of  '  other  times,  other  manners,'  at  any  rate  as 
regards  the  views  of  some  employers,  that  sheds  erected  as  places 
of  amusement  for  these  diggers  (of  fossil  manure)  were  entitled 
swearing -rooms.  Miss  Macpherson  wrote  of  her  experiences  in  these 
abodes  of  blasphemy  :  c  Strong  in  the  Lord,  I  have  witnessed  among 
these  men  and  found  a  welcome,  and  many  eyes  flowed  with  tears 
at  the  lifting-up  of  Jesus,  even  where  ministers  and  missionaries 
cannot  venture.5 

2  Charlotte,  widow  of  Sir  Joshua  Rowley,  of  Tendring  Hall, 
Suffolk.  This  distinguished  lady  laboured  with  extraordinary 
zeal  in  the  homes  of  the  sick  poor  in  East  London.  She  daily 
visited  hospitals  and  supported  the  poverty-stricken  families  of 
the  sufferers  in  the  accident  wards.  She  likewise  taught  the  blind, 
hired  theatres  and  rooms  for  Gospel-preaching,  supported  a  mission 
in  Shoreditch,  and  founded  a  Home  for  young  women.  In  fact,  the 
agencies  for  good  in  which  she  was  actively  engaged  were  multi- 
farious.    She  passed  to  her  rest,  11th  December,  1862. 


'THE  REVIVAL  HOMES' 


149 


'  It  was  the  turning-point  in  my  life.  I  made  a  pilgrim- 
1  age  to  London  to  attend  the  preaching  of  Reginald  Rad- 
1  cliffe  in  the  City  of  London  Theatre,  Shoreditch.  There 
'  I  met  Dr.  Elwin.  On  the  following  evening,  at  the 
'  Young  Men's  Christian  Association,  Gt.  Marlborough-st., 
'  he  introduced  me  to  Lady  Rowley,  Mr.  R.  C.  Morgan, 
'  and  many  other  Christian  friends.  Through  them  I 
1  was  led  to  attend  the  next  Barnet  Conference,  where  I 
'  learned  what  it  was  to  wait  for  the  Coming  of  the  Lord. 

1  In  the  winter  of  1866,  a  tea-meeting  was  given  for 
'  the  boys  of  the  streets,  shoe-blacks,  etc.  There  was  no 
'  School  Board  at  that  time.  Many  of  the  boys  among 
'  the  evening's  guests  were  homeless ;  it  was  a  bitterly 
'  cold  night,  and  when  the  meeting  was  over,  quite  a 
1  number  of  them  had  to  go  back  to  the  streets  again. 
'  Mr.  Morgan  suggested  that  something  permanent 
'  should  be  done  to  raise  their  condition,  by  receiving 
1  them  into  a  Home,  where  they  could  be  taught  and 
1  trained  to  regular  work.  Through  the  kind  sympathy 
'  of  Mr.  Morgan  and  other  friends,  the  means  were 
'  provided  ;  two  houses  were  taken  in  Gore  Road,  South 
'  Hackney — one  for  boys,  and  one  for  girls. 

'  In  February,  1869,  the  Lord  gave  me  the  desire  of 
'  my  heart,  and  the  "  Home  of  Industry "  was  taken, 
1  and  opened  with  prayer  and  praise,  the  rent  being 
1  guaranteed  by  its  trustees  and  myself/ 

Earnest  and  immediate  appeals  were  made,  both  in 
The  Revival  and  by  its  editor  personally,  setting  forth 
the  hard  lot  of  the  gutter  child.  In  fact,  three  institu- 
tions  were  started,  called  '  The  Revival  Homes,'  for  the 
support  of  which  my  father  pleaded  so  effectively,  that 
the  first  year's  financial  statement  showed  that  out  of 
a  total  income  of  £978,  no  less  than  £935  had  come 
from  readers  of  The  Revival.  The  work  still  spread  so 
rapidly,  that  further  accommodation  became  necessary ; 


150  REVIVAL 

and  a  large  building,  which  had  remained  unoccupied 
since  being  used  as  a  hospital  during  the  cholera 
visitation  of  1866,  was  opened  as  the  headquarters 
of  the  work.'1  Miss  Macpherson's  plan  was  to  train 
the  young  people  in  domestic  duties,  and  ground  them 
thoroughly  in  Bible  truth.  Perceiving  the  manifold 
advantages  they  would  gain  by  emigration,  she  com- 
menced to  send  parties  to  Canada ;  indeed,  she  led  the 
pioneer  band  herself.  Distributing  centres  were  estab- 
lished in  the  Dominion,  and  Lord  Dufferin's  testimony 
was :  '  We  meet  your  children  everywhere,  and  they  are 
so  happy.' 2  Although  the  devoted  lady  has  fallen  on 
sleep,  the  institutions  are  still  extending  their  sphere 
of  usefulness  under  the  kindly  care  of  the  Merry 
family — relatives  of  Miss  Macpherson  who  were 
associated  with  her  from  the  first. 

Miss  Macpherson's  brother-in-law,  Mr.  Joseph  Merry, 
adds  this  gracious  appreciation  of  my  father's  interest : — 

'  Mr.  Morgan  was  one  of  the  Council  members  from  the 
'  first,  and  remained  so  up  to  his   decease.     He  was  a 

1  'The  adjoining  streets,'  wrote  Miss  Lowe,  'are  known  as  the 
thieves'  quarter.  Three  thousand,  it  is  supposed,  have  their  head- 
quarters there.'  Still  more  suitable  premises  were  afterwards 
secured  in  Bethnal  Green  Koad,  the  present  centre.  A  Gospel 
Mission  has  been  maintained  for  many  years  among  the  '  fanciers ' 
who  throng  '  Bird  Fair ' — one  of  the  most  curious  and  bizarre 
resorts  in  London.  Another  branch  is  the  Bible  Flower  Mission  ; 
the  Queen  of  Sweden,  hearing  of  it,  established  a  similar  work  in 
Stockholm  ;  and  the  present  Queen  of  Denmark,  when  Crown 
Princess,  asked  for  patterns  of  the  texts  used,  so  that  she  might  start 
a  like  mission  in  her  own  country. 

2  Some  8000  children  had  been  received  into  the  Homes  up  to 
December  31, 1908,  of  whom  7707  had  been  happily  settled  in  Canada. 


'THE  BRIDGE  OF  HOPE'  151 

1  true  friend,  a  wise  counsellor,  and  one  on  whom  we 
1  could  always  depend  for  sympathy  and  prayer.  Person- 
1  ally,  I  shall  ever  remember  with  a  grateful  heart  his 
'  kind  sympathy  when  my  dear  wife  died.  He  had 
1  been  ill  for  some  time,  but  got  up  out  of  bed  and  came 
1  over  to  London  Fields  to  attend  the  funeral.  "  The 
1  memory  of  the  just  is  blessed." ' 

Like  a  spiritual  banyan  tree,  the  Home  of  Industry 
has  sent  forth  branches  which  in  their  turn  have  become 
roots.  One  of  these  was  the  excellent  work  among 
sailors  on  shore,  commenced  in  Ratcliff  Highway  by 
Miss  Rosetta  Child  (which  she  has  since  carried  on  at 
the  Sailors'  Welcome  Home,  Canning  Town). 

Again,  a  tiny  house  was  taken,  as  a  rescue  post,  near 
to  Ratcliff  Highway,  where  the  wild  scenes  in  public- 
houses,  the  dancing-rooms  and  streets,  paralleled  the 
midnight  pollutions  of  the  fashionable  West.  Subse- 
quently Miss  Mary  H.  Steer  took  over  the  work,  which, 
under  the  significant  title  'The  Bridge  of  Hope,'  has 
proved  a  strong  and  true  way  of  escape  for  thousands 
of  hopeless  girls;  and  which  in  more  recent  years  has 
rendered  further  splendid  service  to  the  community  by 
the  establishment  of  the  Cottage  Homes  at  Chingford 
for  the  reception  of  little  girls  rescued  from  circum- 
stances of  extreme  moral  danger. 

As  varied  efforts  multiplied  for  the  benefit  of  the 
poor  and  distressed,  The  Revival  became,  in  its  Home 
Mission  aspect,  a  literary  counterpart  of  what  the 
Society  of  Friends  calls  its  '  Meeting  for  Sufferings ' — 
that  is,  for  the  help  of  all  whose  woeful  condition 
constitutes   a   righteous   demand   upon   the  means  and 


1 52  REVIVAL 

energies  of  Christian  people.  Relief  was  secured  for 
the  starving  Spitalfields  weavers  who,  working  their 
looms  at  home,  found  their  occupation  gone,  through 
the  development  of  the  modern  machinery-equipped 
factory,  until  their  long-existent  colony  practically 
disappeared.  A  fund  on  behalf  of  the  sufferers  in  the 
Lancashire  Cotton  Famine  was  also  warmly  supported. 

Long  before  the  question  of  sweated  industries 
became  the  subject  of  Exhibitions  and  Parliamentary 
inquiry,  the  atrocities  of  sweating  were  exposed  in 
The  Revival — Miss  Macpherson  voicing  the  wail  of  the 
little  match-box  makers,  and  Miss  Lowe  pleading  for 
such  cases  as  that  of — 

'  a  poor  widow  with  two  daughters,  both  on  the  verge 
'  of  decline  through  want  of  air  and  food,  employed  in 
'  making  the  smallest  sized  dolls'  arms.  They  have  to 
'  find  all  materials — calico,  leather,  paste,  sawdust,  and 
1  sewing  cotton — and  for  making  twelve  dozen  pairs 
1  (i.e.  288  arms)  they  receive  but  Is.  6d.' 

Amid  all  the  new  mission  enterprises,  the  needs  of 
women  prisoners  were  not  overlooked.  Mrs.  Susannah 
Meredith,  a  niece  of  Elizabeth  Fry,  had  in  her  younger 
days  accompanied  her  aunt  in  those  expeditions  to 
Newgate  which  made  the  name  of  that  devoted  lady 
synonymous  with  the  Samaritan  effort  for  the  women 
of  the  gaols.  There  was  now  a  clear  call  to  Christians 
to  afford  these  daughters  of  crime  an  opportunity  to 
retrace  their  wandering  steps.  Mrs.  Meredith's  plans 
were  based  on  the  Gospel;  and  her  confidence  in  its 
sufficiency  was  well  justified  by  such  testimonies  as — 


1  THE  CHRISTIAN  BUILDINGS'         153 

'  I  assure  you,  ma'am,  I've  lost  my  steal ! ' 
Unassuming  but  whole-hearted  labours  of  this  kind 

commanded  such   cordial  support,  that   Mrs.   Meredith 

wrote  at  a  later  stage : — 

'  The  readers  of  The  Revival  have  been  the  chief 
1  contributors  to  the  Mission  to  Women  Criminals.  The 
1  money  which  many  of  them  have  sent,  accompanied  by 
'  loving  words  of  sympathy,  prayer,  and  faith,  has  been 
1  the  greatest  help  received  in  the  undertaking,  and  for 
'  it  all  thanks  and  praise  are  due  to  the  Author  of  all 
1  good.' 

Other  instances  of  Mr.  Morgan's  editorship  being  dis- 
tinctively associated  with  permanent  memorials  of  his 
life  and  work,  are  the  following: — In  1889,  a  large 
block  of  buildings  in  a  squalid  district  of  East  London 
was  secured  by  Pastor  Archibald  G.  Brown  (then  of  the 
East  London  Tabernacle),  and  arranged  in  flats  at  low 
rents,  so  that  poor  Christian  people  might  be  decently 
housed.  The  capacious  premises  were  duly  designated 
'  The  Christian  Buildings ' ;  and  they  have  proved  a 
great  boon,  especially  to  struggling  widows,  and  women 
engaged  in  ill-paid  industries. 

Then,  a  building  in  Mrs.  Meredith's  '  Princess  Mary 
Village  Homes,'  at  Addlestone,  Surrey,  was  erected  with 
money  raised  through  the  paper,  and  was  entitled  ■  The 
Christian  Cottage.'  Mr.  Morgan's  own  name  appears 
as  the  founder  of  one  of  the  cottages  in  Dr.  Barnardo's 
Village  Homes  at  Barkingside;  while  the  'Young 
Readers  of  The  Christian'  have  generously  assumed 
responsibility  for  the  upkeep  of  two  cots  and  a  bathing- 


i54  REVIVAL 

machine  in  connection  with  the  Cripples'  Home  of  the 
Ragged  School  Union,  at  Southend. 

For  many  years  his  active  interest  was  evinced  in  Dr. 
Grattan  Guinness'  East  London  Training  Institute  (now 
Harley  College),  which  has  equipped  hundreds  of 
missionaries  for  the  foreign  field ;  in  Mr.  Charrington's 1 
Tower  Hamlets  Mission,  with  its  Great  Assembly  Hall, 
which  has  become,  perhaps,  the  largest  undenominational 
mission  in  the  world;  in  the  Christian  Colportage 
Association,  a  disseminator  of  vast  quantities  of 
evangelistic  literature  in  the  homes  of  the  people;  in 
Miss  Mason's  Homes  of  Rest  for  Christian  Workers; 
in  Mr.  Russell  Hurditch's  Evangelistic  Mission ;  Homes 
for  Working  Girls  and  Lads ;  Strangers'  Rests,  the 
Ragged  School  Union,  Shaftesbury  Institutes  and 
Training-ships,  the  Christian  Community,  Homes  for 
Blind,  Reformatory  and  Refuge  Union,  Homes  of  Hope, 
Farningham  Homes  for  Little  Boys,  London  City  Mission 
— but  where  shall  I  stop  ? — they  defy  tabulation  ! 

Add,  however,  the  '  Day  in  the  Country,' '  Children's 

1  The  financial  aspect  of  Mr.  Charrington's  early  brewery  con- 
nection recalls  Johnson's  bustling  remark  at  the  sale  of  Thrale's 
Brewery  :  '  We  are  here  to  sell  .  .  .  the  potentiality  of  riches 
beyond  the  dreams  of  avarice  ! '  In  1905,  Mr.  Charrington  calcu- 
lated that  the  amount  he  had  willingly  sacrificed  by  leaving  the 
business  was  about  half  a  million  sterling.  The  story  of  that  great 
renunciation  is  dramatic  :  A  wretched  woman  with  two  children 
pushed  into  a  public-house,  and  pleaded  with  her  drunken  husband 
for  money  to  buy  food  ;  he  felled  her  to  the  ground.  Mr.  Charrington 
witnessed  the  shameful  act ;  and  looking  up  he  saw  the  name  of  his 
father's  firm  over  the  house.  '  The  blow  that  knocked  the  woman 
down,'  he  says,  '  knocked  me  out  of  the  liquor  traffic  ! ' 


THE  SALVATION  ARMY  155 

Holiday,' '  Help  the  Poor/  and  '  Christmas  Dinner '  Funds, 
all  of  which  have  been  the  means  of  distributing  many 
thousands  of  pounds,  in  summer  or  winter,  among  needy 
missions  without  regard  to  denominational  distinc- 
tions. 

All  these  philanthropies  bore  a  heavenly  stamp,  and 
set  every  man  to  help  his  neighbour.  Through  them, 
many  an  earnest  child  of  God  who  appeared  shut  in  to 
more  restricted  work  than  that  for  which  he  or  she  was 
fitted,  was  enabled  to  overcome  obstacles  and  to  launch 
out  to  serve  the  Lord  Christ.  And  most,  if  not  all,  of 
these  valued  mission  agencies  owed  their  early  develop- 
ments to  Mr.  Morgan's  advocacy  and  help,  by  which 
their  needs  were  made  known  and  met,  and  afterwards 
consistently  supported. 

Probably  the  most  remarkable  instance  of  extensive 
growth  from  small  beginnings  in  those  fruitful  days, 
was  furnished  in  connection  with  Rev.  William  Booth's 
tent-meetings  in  Whitechapel,  in  1865,  out  of  which 
arose  'The  Christian  Mission,'  which  in  turn  became 
the  Salvation  Army.  Mr.  Booth  was  a  frequent  visitor 
at  the  office  of  The  Revival,  and  circulation  was  given 
to  his  appeals  for  help.  In  the  early  part  of  1867,  for 
example,  Mr.  Booth  wrote : — 

'  Twelve  months  ago  we  had  only  one  preaching-place, 
'  and  that  was  available  for  the  Sabbath  only ;  now  we 
'  have  six.  .  .  .  Some  little  time  ago  your  readers 
1  assisted  me  in  the  purchase  of  a  Bible-carriage.  To 
1  sustain  this  agency,  pay  the  rents  of  the  different  places 
1  and  other  incidental  expenses,  near  upon  £6  per  week 
'  is  required,  altogether  apart  from  our  own  support.' 


1 56  REVIVAL 

For  a  long  series  of  years  my  father  upheld  all  that 
was  good  in  this  wonderful  organisation.  He  never 
liked  its  'military'  system,  and  dissented  from  some 
of  its  doctrinal  statements,  which,  he  considered,  made 
for  '  perfectionism.'  For  General  Booth  and  his  devoted 
wife  and  family,  however,  he  had  a  profound  personal 
regard,  which  he  showed  from  time  to  time  in  a 
generously  practical  manner. 

Turning  again  to  the  saving  of  the  waif,  a  Samaritan 
effort  dear  to  my  father  by  reason  of  its  sound 
Scriptural  teaching,  was  that  of  Mr.  J.  W.  C.  Fegan.  It 
is  a  telling  illustration  of  the  spirit  of  the  Revival. 
Mr.  Fegan  launched  out  in  faith — rather,  he  was  '  thrust 
out ' — to  be  a  guide,  counsellor,  and  friend  to  the  child- 
Ishmaels  of  the  London  slum.  His  Boys'  Home  (first  at 
Deptford,  then  at  Southwark),  the  Orphanage  at  Stony 
Stratford,  and  the  Canadian  distributing  centres,  are 
monuments  of  the  labours  of  years ;  but  they  represent 
only  part  of  the  service  Mr.  Fegan  has  rendered  as 
Christian  philanthropist,  evangelist,  and  Bible  teacher. 
Reminiscent  of  early  days,  he  says : — 

1  When  I  first  met  Mr.  Morgan,  nearly  forty  years 
'  ago,  I  was  only  a  youth  of  eighteen  in  a  colonial 
*  broker's  office,  with  a  cottage  rented  at  5s.  a  week  for 
'  a  crowd  of  gutter-boys,  amongst  whom  I  was  working 
1  single-handed.  Without  any  of  the  cautions  and 
'  queries  and  excuses  with  which  others  met  me  on  the 
1  score  of  my  youth,  health,  inexperience,  and  what-not, 
'  he,  so  to  speak,  tucked  my  arm  into  his,  and  said : 
1  "  Come  along  ! " ' 

One  of  the  most  difficult  districts  of  the  Metropolis  in 


AMONG  LAPSED  MASSES 


i57 


the  sixties  was  to  be  found,  not  in  the  East-end,  but 
in  the  West.  A  vast  area  out  '  Notting  Hill  way  '  was 
occupied  by  pig-farms  and  slaughter-houses.  Here, 
men  were  to  be  found  in  hundreds,  who,  by  reason  of 
their  trade,  were  isolated  from  anything  like  elevating 
surroundings,  and  who  became  in  very  deed  a  '  lapsed 
mass '  of  humanity. 

In  this  neighbourhood,  some  months  of  earnest 
evangelistic  effort  culminated  in  the  erection  of  the 
capacious  Notting  Hill  Tabernacle,  through  the  abound- 
ing energy  of  Mr.  Henry  Varley — rendered  necessary, 
in  fact,  by  the  fruitful  results  of  his  own  faithful 
preaching.  Until  the  time  came  when  he  had  neces- 
sarily to  devote  himself  solely  to  Gospel  work,  Mr. 
Varley  had  conducted  a  flourishing  business ;  cherishing 
a  warm  regard  for  the  members  of  his  old  trade,  he 
organised  an  annual '  Butchers'  Festival '  for  the  masters 
and  journeymen — particularly  of  Smithfield  Market. 
These  occasions  were  marked  by  the  delivery  of 
characteristic  'hard-hitting'  addresses,  which,  however, 
the  audiences  invariably  took  in  good  part.  In  some 
years  the  festival  was  held  at  the  Metropolitan 
Tabernacle,  the  speakers,  in  addition  to  Mr.  Varley, 
including  Mr.  C.  H.  Spurgeon  and  Dr.  Barnardo. 

Another  energetic  Gospel  centre,  a  mile  or  so  distant, 
grew  out  of  the  conversion  of  Mr.  Gordon  Forlong — a 
fervent  revivalist  and  conspicuous  figure  of  the  same 
period.  Commencing  first  in  the  Victoria  Hall,  Archer- 
st.,  W.,  he  was  subsequently  instrumental  in  erecting  the 
Talbot   Tabernacle,  in  which  he  ministered  with  great 


i58  REVIVAL 

fidelity  until,  migrating  to  Australia,  he  was  succeeded 
by  Mr.  Frank  H.  White,  who,  after  long  and  fruitful 
years,  gave  place  to  Rev.  W.  Wright  Hay,  the  present 
pastor. 

These  godly  men  were  intimate  friends  of  Mr.  Morgan 
throughout  his  public  career;  each  being  notable  for 
loyalty  to  Bible  truth  and  lively  interest  in  Gospel 
work  in  other  lands.  When  Mr.  Forlong  passed  away, 
in  New  Zealand,  in  August,  1908,  Pastor  White  wrote 
for  The  Christian  a  worthy  tribute  to  his  memory, 
under  the  title,  '  A  King's  Champion.' 

It  is  no  easy  matter,  however,  even  to  enumerate 
all  the  agencies  which  from  the  commencement  were 
energetically  helped  forward,  the  Editor  being  delighted 
to  regard  himself  as  a  sort  of  'working  partner'  in 
them.  Among  such  were  the  institutions  for  soldiers 
at  Aldershot,  inaugurated  by  Mrs.  Daniell  and  carried 
on  by  her  daughter ;  others  at  Portsmouth,  Winchester, 
and  Dublin,  headed  respectively  by  Miss  Robinson,  the 
Misses  Perks,  and  Miss  Fry — each  supplying  patent 
evidences  of  the  possibilities  of  Christian  work  in  the 
Army ;  and  the  Homes  for  Orphans  established  by  Miss 
Charlotte  Sharman  (a  relative  of  my  father's  partner, 
Mr.  Chase),  the  inaugural  appeal  for  which  was  made 
in  The  Revival.  In  the  London  '  warrens,'  or  slums, 
arose  Mr.  Orsman's  'Costers'  Mission';  the  St.  Giles' 
Christian  Mission,  founded  by  Mr.  George  Hatton,  in 
connection  with  which  so  many  thieves  were  reclaimed 
under  the  preaching  of  Joshua  Poole,  that  the  organisa- 
tion has  been  ever  since  largely  occupied  with  the  rescue 


SPLENDID  EVANGELISM  159 

of  ex-prisoners — and  now,  under  Mr.  William  Wheatley, 
of  probationers  also;  and  Mr.  Catlin's  work  in  Cow 
Cross.  Other  societies  exercised  a  wide  ministry  in  many 
parts  of  the  land — e.g.,  the  Open  Air  Mission,  founded 
by  Mr.  John  Macgregor  ('Rob  Roy'),  in  1853,  which 
gained  special  strength  in  Revival  days,  as  Mr.  Gawin 
Kirkham  and  bands  of  evangelists  witnessed  for  Christ 
amid  scenes  of  ribaldry  and  riot.1 

Inaugurated  by  a  number  of  friends  whose  names 
frequently  recurred  in  the  columns  of  the  paper,  the 
Evangelization  Society  began  its  useful  and  honourable 
career,  taking  the  Gospel  in  quiet  but  effective  fashion 
to  the  people,  and  insisting  strongly  upon  the  need  for 
sound  doctrinal  teaching.  Beyond  these  and  other 
large  enterprises  were  many  humble  undertakings 
originated  and  carried  on  by  godly  men  and  women — 
ragged-schools  and  refuges,  mission-halls  and  homes. 

Indeed,  surveying  the  vast  growth  of  Home  Missions, 
the  conviction  gains  force  that  the  period  following 
the  Revival  of  1859  was  one  of  the  most  fruitful  in 
the  annals  of  Christianity  in  this  country;  and  also 
that  in  these  later  days,  when  so  many  criticise  and 

1  These,  of  course,  were  days  prior  to  the  abolition  of  public 
executions.  Writing  in  The  Revival  of  one  day  spent  outside 
Newgate,  among  the  vast  mob  that  assembled  to  see  a  man  hanged, 
Mr.  Kirkham  said  :  '  There  could  not  have  been  fewer  than  forty 
thousand  persons  present,  almost  all  of  whom  must  have  heard 
passages  of  Scripture,  or  received  tracts.'  The  solemnising  effect 
of  the  missioners'  labours  was  recognised  by  the  secular  Press,  and 
the  common  hangman  himself  testified  to  the  improvement  in  the 
behaviour  of  the  crowds.  Races  and  fairs  were  also  visited,  as  now, 
with  fruitful  results. 


i6o  REVIVAL 

scepticise  about  Revival,  it  cannot  be  too  strongly- 
emphasised  that  the  entire  Home  Mission  Movement 
was  not  only  inaugurated  and  manned,  but  also 
financed,  by  Revival  converts  and  sympathisers. 

In  all  these  manifold  philanthropies  my  father  took 
a  leading  part,  both  as  campaigner  and  chronicler.  It 
was  also  characteristic  of  him  that  he  ever  had  a  true  eye 
— and  still  more  a  loyal  heart  and  helping  hand — for 
small  beginnings.  Show  him  a  good  work  in  its  baby- 
stage,  and  he  would  nurse  it  and  feed  it,  till,  growing, 
it  could  walk  alone ;  then  he  would  seek  another  such 
helpless  infant,  and  do  the  same  with  that — and  so  the 
process  was  continually  repeated.  Yet  as  each  matured 
it  never  lost  his  interest;  but,  year  in  and  year  out, 
for  forty  years  and  more,  he  stood  by  as  helper, 
counsellor,  and  friend. 

The  following  letters,  furnishing  at  first  hand 
additional  particulars  concerning  some  Home  Missions 
already  mentioned,  will  be  read  with  interest. 

Of  Mr.  Morgan's  association  from  its  commencement 
with  the  St.  Giles'  Christian  Mission,  its  honoured 
founder,  Mr.  George  Hatton,  writes: — 

'  I  first  met  your  dear  father  in  the  glorious  Revival 
'  year  of  1859.  Having  been  told  that  a  little  paper 
'  called  The  Revival  had  just  been  issued,  and  being 
1  anxious  to  see  it,  I  visited  the  publishing  office  (then 
'  in  Whetstone  Park,  Lincoln's  Inn  Fields).  I  was 
'  kindly  welcomed  by  Mr.  Morgan  himself,  and  thus 
'  commenced  a  long  and  faithful  friendship,  extending 
'  over  nearly  fifty  years. 

1  The  St.  Giles'  Mission  was  set  on  foot  in  January 


IN  DARK  ST  GILES'  161 

'  1860;  and  by  the  kindness  of  Mr.  Morgan,  our  first 
'  official  statement  was  allowed  to  appear  in  his  paper, 
*  and  was  also  issued  separately  by  Messrs.  Morgan 
'  &  Chase. 

'  An  interesting  fact  occurred  in  connection  with  the 
'  appearance  of  this  little  unpretentious  booklet.  On 
'  10th  March,  1868,  a  Custom  House  officer,  who  for 
:  some  time  had  been  considerably  concerned  as  to  his 
1  spiritual  condition,  was  on  his  way  home  from  the 
'  Docks,  and  passing  down  Ludgate  Hill  his  eye 
'  caught  the  contents-bill  of  that  week's  Revival.  He 
'  stopped  to  read  it,  and  musing  to  himself  said : — 

'  "  I  wonder  if  that  would  help  me  to  find  Christ ! " 

'  Stepping  into  Mr.  Morgan's  office,  he  purchased  a 
'  copy ;  and  on  opening  it,  he  at  once  noted  the  report 
'  headed — "The  Lord's  Work  in  King-st.  Mission  Hall, 
1  St  Giles'."  He  read  it  through,  and  seemed  to  hear 
'  the  Lord  say :  "  Find  that  place  out."  Without  delay 
'  he  did  so.  It  was  our  usual  prayer-meeting  night. 
'  Seated  at  the  back  of  the  hall,  he  soon  became  deeply 
'  moved,  as  evinced  by  the  big  tears  that  rained  down 
'  his  face.  At  the  close  of  the  meeting  we  went  to  him, 
1  and  found  it  easy  work  to  lead  him  to  the  Saviour. 

'  He  went  home  rejoicing,  and  began  at  once  to  spread 
1  the  good  news  all  around  ;  and  for  many  years  he  was 
1  one  of  our  most  devoted  workers.  His  wife  was  also 
1  converted  at  our  St.  Giles'  Mission  services ;  and  he 
'  recently  wrote  to  tell  me  that  he  is  one  of  the  village 
'  preachers  in  connection  with  the  church  to  which  he 
'  belongs,  and  that  all  three  of  his  daughters  are  devoted 
'  children  of  God. 

'  Mr.  Morgan  frequently  visited  our  meetings,  and 
'  warmly  supported  them.  In  1877,  the  work  among 
1  the  discharged  prisoners  commenced  whilst  Joshua 
1  Poole  was  holding  special  services  in  the  Mission 
1  Chapel,  Little  Wild-st.,  Drury  Lane.  In  all  that  subse- 
1  quently  followed  in  connection  with  this  remarkable 
1  effort,  Mr.  Morgan  took  a  keen  interest,  and  helped  in 

ii 


i62  REVIVAL 

'  every  possible  way.  No  "  criminal  supper  "  was  con- 
'  sidered  complete  without  his  presence  and  earnest 
'  support. 

'  I  recall,  too,  such  old  -  time  mission  -  workers  as 
'  W.  J.  Lewis  of  Spitalfields,  William  Catlin  of  Cow 
'  Cross.  To  the  latter's  afflicted  daughter  Mr.  Morgan 
'  showed  great  kindness  while  she  was  an  inmate  of 
'  the  London  Hospital,  visiting  her  himself  often,  and 
'  ever  endeavouring  to  comfort  her  in  her  weakness 
1  and  intense  suffering  from  a  fatal  disease. 

1  Then,  as  for  dear  Richard  Weaver  and  Joshua 
1  Poole,  what  they  would  have  done  without  the  aid 
1  of  our  beloved  friend  I  know  not;  but  this  I  know, 
'  they  were  never  weary  of  expressing  their  love  and 
'  gratitude.  He  was  one  of  the  noblest  and  most 
'  unselfish  men  I  have  ever  known,  and  I  heartily 
'  bless  God  for  every  remembrance  of  both  him  and 
1  his  splendid  work.' 

Here  is  a  note  of  gracious  cheer  from  Mr.  W.  J. 
Orsman,  J.P.,  the  receipt  of  which,  upon  his  eightieth 
birthday,  gratified  my  father  much.  Incidentally,  it 
shows  his  helpful  fellowship  in  the  initiation  of  the 
Golden-lane  and  Hoxton  Mission — since  better  known 
as  '  Costers'  Hall,'  on  account  of  its  splendid  work  among 
costermongers,  street-traders,  and  others  : — 

'  My  dear  veteran  Friend, — I  count  it  an  honour  to 
'  greet  thee  on  the  attainment  of  thy  eightieth  birthday  ; 
'  and,  if  the  Lord  will,  I  hope  to  be  able  to  continue  to 
'  maintain  thy  valued  friendship  in  the  coming  years. 

'  If  ever  a  leader  deserved  a  recognition  of  his  brethren 
'  for  his  helpful  guidance  in  the  work  of  the  Lord,  I  am 
1  sure  thou  dost. 

1  Personally,  I  owe  much  to  thee  for  kindly  advising 
'  and  helping  me  in  the  sixties — when  I  began  my 
1  evangelistic  work  in  Golden-lane,  E.C.     Lord  Shaftes- 


AT  FOURSCORE  YEARS  163 

'  bury,  C.  H.  Spurgeon,  S.  A.  Blackwood,  T.  B.  Smithies 
'  — and  last,  but  not  least,  thyself — will  ever  live  in  my 
'  memory  as  my  best  friends. 

'  Barzillai  the  Gileadite  got  in  a  pessimistic  mood 
'  when  he  was  fourscore  years  of  age  (2  Samuel  xix. 
'  35),  but  I  cannot  imagine  you  in  that  condition. 
'  Rather  would  I  like  to  think  of  you  as  following  in 
'  the  steps  of  Moses,  who  began  a  new  work  for 
'  Jehovah  when  he  was  eighty  years  old  (Exodus  vii.  7) ; 
'  and  it  may  be,  dear  brother,  that  by  husbanding  and 
'  conserving  the  physical  strength,  you  may  be  able  to 
'  use  your  mental  and  spiritual  experience — so  ripe  and 
'  well  balanced — to  guide  and  assist  the  younger  brethren 
'  in  these  last  days. 

'  The  Lord  graciously  bless  thee  and  thine,  and  keep 
'  thee  strong  in  his  joy — "  until  the  day  dawn  and  the 
'  shadows  flee  away  " — is  the  earnest  wish  of — 
'  Your  loving  friend  in  Christ, '  W.  J.  Orsman.' 

Another  friend  forwards  the  following  reminiscence : — 

'  The  instance  given  below  has  returned  to  my  memory 
'  again  and  again,  so  I  am  sending  it  to  you. 

'  It  was  my  privilege,  together  with  a  young  friend, 
'  to  attend  the  Noon  Prayer  -  meeting,  at  the  time  of 
'  its  start,  in  1867.  The  winter,  I  believe,  of  that  year 
'  was  very  severe,  and  the  distress  in  the  East  End 
1  great.  It  seemed  laid  on  your  father's  heart,  and  he 
'  asked  us  one  day  if  we  could  do  anything  to  help  in 
1  the  Isle  of  Dogs.  It  comes  very  vividly  to  me  the 
'  pleasure  we  both  took  in  acceding  to  his  request.  We 
1  could  not  help  with  money,  but  we  looked  out  all  we 
■  could  in  the  way  of  warm  clothing,  and  managed 
'  somehow  to  carry  a  large  bundle,  furnished  mostly 
'  from  my  friend's  old  home,  to  the  office  in  Ludgate 
1  Hill.  If  the  receiving  gave  your  father  the  delight  it 
'  gave  us  in  helping,  it  was  much. 

1  Often  in  the  years  gone  by  I  have  been  helped  by 
'  the  words  given  by  Mr.  Morgan  and  Mr.  Chase.' 


1 64  REVIVAL 

Writing  from  the  '  Royal  Sailors'  Rest,'  on  9th  Nov. 
1908,  Miss  Agnes  Weston  says  : — 

'  When  I  was  commencing  my  work  with  Miss  Wintz 
'  among  the  men  of  the  Royal  Navy  in  1873,  and  was 
'  anxious  to  start  a  Sailors'  Rest  at  Devonport  on  a 
'  small  scale,  Mr.  Morgan  allowed  me  to  insert  a  letter 
'  of  appeal  in  The  Christian.  That  letter  brought  in 
'  nearly  £1000,  and  enabled  me  to  start  the  building 
'  that  has  since  developed  into  the  "  Royal  Sailors'  Rest," 
'  Devonport,  which  is  now  doing  a  grand  work  for  the 
1  spiritual,  moral,  and  temporal  interests  of  our  blue- 
'  jackets. 

'  Many  will  help  a  work  when  it  is  established,  but 
1  few  will  aid  it  in  its  early  days.  We  can  never  forget 
'  the  deep  debt  of  gratitude  that  we  owe  to  your  dear 
'  father,  who  is  now  reaping  his  reward.' 

Thus  it  will  be  seen  that  in  countless  directions  my 
father  gave  rein  to  the  practical  enthusiasm  for  the 
cause  of  Christ  which  had  taken  hold  upon  him  in  his 
young  manhood ;  and  he  never  lost  the  '  Revival  touch,' 
for  he  kept  in  touch  with  the  God  who  inspired  it.  His 
life  was  itself  an  enduring  memorial  of  the  spirit  of  the 
movement ;  and  whether  the  year  were  '59  or  '99,  or  any 
other,  his  purpose  never  wavered,  his  ideal  never  grew 
less  distinct,  his  keenness  never  lost  its  edge.  Steadfast, 
immovable,  he  abounded  in  the  work  of  the  Lord. 

Following  his  bent  toward  forms  of  spiritual  effort 
which  lay  off  the  beaten  track,  the  cause  of  Village 
Evangelisation  was  one  which  lay  very  near  his  heart. 
Ever  ready  to  help,  and  by  no  means  a  stickler  for 
large  audiences,  he  made  frequent  visits,  either  alone  or 
in  company  with  kindred  spirits,  to  outlying  districts 


IN  RURAL  DISTRICTS  165 

where  '  the  people '  were  to  be  met  with  in  their  native 
simplicity — or  darkness,  as  the  case  might  be. 

In  the  early  days,  the  Mission  of  Mr.  George  Brealey 
on  the  Blackdown  Hills,  Somerset,  greatly  attracted 
him — as  well  it  might,  for  it  was  one  of  abounding 
interest  and  blessing,  and  is  still  maintained  on  the 
same  lines  by  his  son,  Mr.  W.  J.  H.  Brealey.  Mr.  T.  S. 
Heley,  another  pioneer  among  rural  hamlets,  especially 
in  Bucks  and  Oxfordshire,  provided  my  father  with 
many  opportunities  of  witnessing  the  power  of  the  Lord 
in  converting  humble  souls.  So  also  the  sorry  plight 
(spiritual  and  material)  of  the  hop-pickers  in  the 
1  hopping '  season  often  drew  him  into  Hampshire,  Kent, 
and  other  suitable  centres,  to  minister  to  their  needs. 

He  would  delight  in  devoting  a  summer  vacation  to 
such  work  as  this.  I  well  remember  a  fortnight's  tour 
with  him,  in  company  with  Mr.  G.  D.  Shipley  and  Ned 
Wright,  through  the  villages  and  towns  in  and  near  the 
New  Forest,  in  1880.  The  means  of  locomotion  was  a 
curious  vehicle,  described  by  a  facetious  critic  as  '  some- 
thing between  a  gipsy-van  and  a  bathing-machine.' 
But  its  very  strangeness  attracted;  and  it  did  very 
passable  duty  as  a  Bible-carriage,  carrying,  besides  its 
passengers,  a  stock  of  Christian  literature,  an  organ,  and 
an  adjustable  platform  for  open-air  meetings.  Experi- 
ences amusing  and  serious  were  plentiful  and  memorable. 
Road-journeys  by  day  gave  opportunity  for  conversations 
by  the  wayside,  at  cottage  doors,  gardens,  and  in  inn 
parlours,  or  wherever  else  careless  or  seeking  souls  were 
to  be  found.     Then,  each  evening,  some  town  square  or 


166  REVIVAL 

village  green  was  reached,  where  the  Old  Gospel  was 
proclaimed  in  speech  and  in  song.  So  great  was  the 
attention  generally  on  these  occasions,  that  it  was 
sometimes  eleven  o'clock  before  the  gathering  could 
be  dispersed. 

Very  vividly  I  recall  a  moonlit  night  at  Amesbury, 
near  Stonehenge,  when,  after  a  powerful  address,  Ned 
Wright  besought  his  listeners  to  give  themselves  to  God, 
in  penitence  or  consecration.  As  if  spontaneously,  the 
entire  audience  knelt  on  the  bare  ground,  in  moments 
of  most  solemn  intensity.  These  were  stirring  scenes 
for  a  young  fellow  scarcely  out  of  his  teens  to  take  part 
in ;  and  the  writer  has  owed  much,  by  way  of  prepara- 
tion for  subsequent  service,  to  such  unconventional  but 
essentially  practical  forms  of  evangelism ;  and  many 
lessons  were  learned  during  that  tour  in  the  art  of 
personal  dealing  with  people  of  various  types. 

In  accordance  with  his  custom  to  encourage  unpre- 
tentious but  useful  efforts  of  a  kind  so  apt  to  be  over- 
looked in  the  multiplicity  of  larger  Christian  agencies, 
my  father  did  much  to  further  this  cause  of  rural 
evangelism.  Realising  the  indebtedness  of  our  cities 
and  towns  to  the  hamlets  and  villages  in  which  the 
truths  of  the  Gospel  are  taught  to  myriads  of  persons, 
young  and  old,  who  migrate  to  more  populous  centres, 
he  frequently  set  himself  to  cheer  lonely  workers  in 
outlying  districts,  holding  in  the  highest  esteem  those 
who,  with  little  reward  by  way  of  human  praise,  toiled 
on  year  by  year  for  the  Master's  sake. 

Nothing  would  please  him  more  than  to  get  together 


VILLAGE  CONFERENCES  167 

a  number  of  such  humble  labourers  for  conference  and 
mutual  counsel.  Such  occasions  were  held  times  of 
great  blessing.  Recalling  some  of  these  happy  scenes, 
Mr.  G.  D.  Shipley  writes : — 

'  Soon  after  making  your  father's  acquaintance,  in 
'  1879,  I  was  invited  by  Mr.  Thos.  Heley,  of  the  Bucks 
'  Village  Mission,  to  visit  his  neighbourhood,  as  I  was 
1  engaged  in  similar  work.  He  took  me  to  many 
1  chapels,  and  numbers  were  added  to  the  Lord  in  each 
1  place.  As  an  expression  of  thankfulness  to  God  for 
1  the  blessing  vouchsafed,  the  first  "  Village  Mission 
1  Conference  "  was  called  together  at  Wing,  to  stimulate 
1  and  strengthen  the  hands  of  village  workers,  of  whom 
'  many  came  from  different  counties,  in  response  to  the 
'  invitation  extended  through  the  pages  of  The 
1  Christian.  Mr.  R.  C.  Morgan  was  present,  and  it  was 
'  a  memorable  time. 

'  The  second  Conference,  on  similar  lines,  was  held  at 
1  Breachwood  Green,  near  Welwyn,  Herts,  which  was 
'  then  my  own  working  centre.  Mr.  Morgan  preached 
1  on  the  Sunday,  the  convention  lasting  three  days. 
1  His  visits  were  often  repeated,  and  will  not  be  for- 
'  gotten  for  years  to  come  by  many  who  received  blessing 
'  there.  I  can  well  remember  even  now  the  Scriptures 
'  he  expounded.  Much  spiritual  power  was  manifested, 
1  which  affected  that  place  and  neighbourhood  for  some 
1  years. 

'A  third  Conference  was  held  at  Chenies,  Bucks, 
'  after  a  five  weeks'  mission  and  a  great  ingathering,  a 
1  fourth  being  convened  the  following  year  at  Thirfield, 
1  Cambs.  Nothing  I  can  think  of  could  prove  more 
'  helpful  to  village  work  and  workers  than  such  gather- 
'  ings  as  these,  in  which  Mr.  Morgan  took,  both  finan- 
'  cially  and  personally,'  a  keenly  interested  part. 

Weight  of  years  and  failing  strength  prevented  him 
from  participating  in  the  more  recent  Welsh  Revival. 


168  REVIVAL 

But  as  an  old  war-horse,  to  which  the  trumpet's  sound 
will  recall  memories  of  glories  that  are  past,  and  which 
will  sniff  the  air  and  stamp  his  feet  with  keen  desire, 
so  my  father's  spirit  was  stirred  by  the  accounts  that 
reached  him  from  the  Principality,  to  which  he  devoted 
large  space  in  his  paper.  He  found  early  opportunity, 
however,  to  make  the  acquaintance  of  Mr.  Evan 
Roberts  (whom  he  visited  in  company  with  his  friend, 
Mr.  Wintle  of  Pontymoile),  and  often  spoke  of  him  as 
'a  man  whom  God  can  use,  because  he  is  a  man  of 
humble  spirit.'  This  movement,  and  those  that  followed 
it  in  India,  Korea,  China,  and  other  distant  lands, 
engaged  his  prayerful  interest. 


CHAPTER   XIII 
REVIVAL 

The  Moody  and  Sankey  Campaigns 

IT  is  assuredly  given  to  few  men  to  shine  as  a  central 
figure  of  Revival  in  two  continents  for  a  quarter 
of  a  century;  but  such  a  description  may  be  rightly 
applied  to  Dwight  Lyman  Moody.  Inured  to  hardship 
in  early  boyhood,  and  gifted  with  indomitable  energy, 
breasting  the  blows  of  circumstance  and  overcoming 
the  drawbacks  of  scant  education,  he  early  followed  his 
bent  to  'go  west*  by  proceeding  from  his  home  in 
Northfield,  Mass.,  to  Chicago.  For  an  enterprising 
young  man  it  was  the  psychological  moment,  when  that 
city  was  making  history  by  the  rapidity  of  its  progress 
towards  a  commanding  position  in  the  commercial  world. 

Speedily  attaining  a  reputation  for  courage  and 
integrity,  he  pursued  his  business  with  an  ardour  which 
won  the  delighted  confidence  of  his  employers,  but 
nevertheless  found  his  chief  satisfaction  in  the  onward 
movement  of  the  American  Revival  of  1857. 

'  There  is  a  great  Revival  of  religion  in  this  city/  he 

wrote  to  his   mother,  'I   go  to   meeting   every  night. 

169 


170  REVIVAL 

Pray  that  the  work  may  go  on  until  every  knee  is 
bowed.' 

Mr.  Moody's  youthful  ambition  had  been  '  to  make  a 
hundred  thousand  dollars ' ;  and  he  could  report  a  fair 
commencement,  when  the  realisation  came  to  him  that 
his  life-work  lay,  not  in  money-spinning,  but  in  soul- 
winning,  and  few  men  have  made  greater  sacrifices  of 
worldly  prospects  for  the  sake  of  Christ.  In  pioneer 
missioning  among  street-children  and  the  ragged  poor, 
in  the  inauguration  and  upkeep  of  a  Young  Men's 
Christian  Association,1  and  in  the  organisation  of 
Sunday-schools  on  a  soundly  practical  basis,  it  became 
increasingly  clear  that  the  amazing  New  Englander, 
whom  worldlings  and  formalists  had  styled  'crazy 
Moody,'  was  a  man  chosen  of  God  to  carry  His  message 
to  the  English-speaking  world. 

It  was  in  the  nature  of  things  that  when  this  ardent 
evangelist  paid  his  first  visit  to  England,  he  should  make 
an  early  call  upon  '  Morgan  &  Chase.'  This  was  in  1867, 
and,  referring  to  the  talk  which  ensued,  my  father  wrote 
nearly  twenty  years  afterwards  : — 

'One  day,  in  1867,  a  plain,  sturdy,  stoutly-built 
'  young  man  came  into  our  office  in  Ludgate  Hill.  He 
'  was  about  the  Lord's  business.  He  had  heard  of  us 
1  through    The   Revival ;   and  we   were,   so   far   as   we 

1  After  being  mainly  instrumental  in  the  erection  of  Farwell 
Hall,  the  Y.M.C.A.  centre  at  Chicago,  he  saw  it  destroyed,  a  few 
months  later,  in  the  great  fire.  But  before  the  ruins  had  ceased  to 
smoulder,  sufficient  money  had  been  raised,  chiefly  through  his 
abounding  zeal  and  amid  scenes  of  desolation,  to  build  still  larger 
and  more  convenient  premises. 


DWIGHT  LYMAN  MOODY  171 

'  remember,  the  first  on  whom  he  called  in  London.  .  .  . 
'  Nothing  which  he  has  spoken  since  then  has  exceeded 
'  in  burning  interest  the  description  to  which  we  listened 
1  of  the  unique  and  thrilling  way  in  which  he  pursued 
'  his  reclamatory  efforts  among  the  rough  and  lawless 
1  children  of  the  Western  City.' 

Moody's  keen  and  retentive  mind  had  become  stored 
with  innumerable  incidents  and  illustrations,  garnered 
during  his  assiduous  labours  and  pathetic  experiences, 
not  only  among  the  motley  population  of  Chicago  slums, 
but  in  ministering  to  the  wounded  on  some  of  the  great 
battlefields  of  the  Civil  War.  Direct  and  epigrammatic 
in  style,  he  spoke  rather  than  preached,  and  his 
utterances  throbbed  with  intensity.  The  characters 
in  his  stories  seemed  to  live  and  move  in  sudden,  swift 
reality,  as  in  a  verbal  biograph ;  this  was  the  natural 
outcome  of  an  extraordinary  anecdotal  gift  and  a 
pleading  urgency,  as  he  sought,  not  to  tickle  the 
imagination,  but  to  lead  his  hearers  to  an  immediate, 
saving  trust  in  his  Lord.  Such  ambitions  and  methods 
were,  of  course,  entirely  in  harmony  with  the  ideals  of 
Mr.  Morgan  and  the  purpose  of  his  paper.  'A  warm 
attachment,'  says  Mr.  W.  R.  Moody,1 '  sprang  up  between 
these  two  men,  who  were  working,  each  in  his  own 
way,  to  spread  the  Gospel.' 

The  first  extended  campaign  of  Mr.  Moody  in  this 
country  began  in  the  summer  of  1873.  The  invaluable 
co-operation  of  Mr.  Ira  D.  Sankey  had  been  secured,  the 
splendid  gift  of  that  talented  apostle  of  evangelistic  song 

1  In  The  Life  of  Dwight  L.  Moody. 


i72  REVIVAL 

proving,  from  the  first,  a  potent  attraction.  Free  from 
academic  fetters  and  the  stereotyped  methods  of  the 
professional  school,  endowed  with  a  tenor  voice  of  extra- 
ordinary range  and  capacity,  and  wisely  recognizing 
the  importance  of  clear  enunciation — Mr.  Sankey's  chief 
power  yet  lay  in  a  spiritual  ability  so  to  impress  the 
message,  that  the  Gospel  was  instantaneously  and 
vividly  realised  to  be  the  one,  but  all-sufficient,  hope  of 
sinners — '  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation.' 

A  personal  reminiscence  kindly  furnished  by  Mr.  W. 
Hind  Smith,  a  well-tried  friend  of  the  evangelists,  says : — 

4  In  1872,  Mr.  Moody  visited  Manchester  alone  and 
'  stayed  at  our  home.  I  made  an  effort  to  get  some 
'  Christian  friends  together  at  midday,  but  only  suc- 
'  ceeded  in  gathering  six,  including  Mr.  Moody  and 
'  myself.  A  further  effort  was  made  for  an  evening 
1  meeting,  but  we  only  mustered  twenty-two. 

'At  the  close  of  this  evening  meeting,  Mr.  Moody 
'  asked :  "  Where  do  the  people  spend  their  evenings  ? " 
'  I  replied  that  the  music-hall  was  the  chief  place. 
'  "  Let's  go  to  some  of  them,"  said  Mr.  Moody.  I  took 
'  him  first  to  a  popular  place  in  Dean's-gate,  where  we 
'  heard  a  girl  singing.  Mr.  Moody,  in  his  own  quaint 
1  way,  said :  "  That  lass  has  got  hold  of  the  audience.  I 
'  see  the  people  like  to  hear  good  singing."  From  this 
'  place  we  went  to  the  Oxford  Music  Hall,  where  the 
'  people  were  crowding  in  after  the  close  of  the  theatres. 
'  The  admission  fee  was  one  shilling.  Mr.  Moody  said : 
1  "  It  isn't  worth  it,"  and  so  we  contented  ourselves  with 
'  remaining  some  time  outside,  looking  on  at  the  crowds 
'  willing  to  pay  a  shilling  to  hear  more  singing.  As  we 
1  stood,  Mr.  Moody  said  something  like  this :  "  I  say, 
'  Hind  Smith,  I  see  the  people  will  have  good  singing. 
'  I  have  a  friend  in  America  connected  with  the  Y.M.C.A., 
*  who  is  a  splendid  singer ;  his  name  is  Sankey ;  if  I  live 


HOW  THE  WORK  BEGAN  173 

*  to  come  over  again,  I  will  bring  him  with  me — see  if 
'I  don't." ' 

Thus,  by  a  Divinely  ordered  prescience,  Mr.  Moody, 
on  his  return  to  America,  adjured  the  singer  to  '  leave 
all  and  come  and  help  me,'  adding:  'I  have  been  look- 
ing for  you  for  the  past  eight  years  ! ' 

The  inaugural  meetings,  at  York  (held  in  the  church 
of  which  Rev.  F.  B.  Meyer  was  then  minister),  which 
were  reported  in  The  Christian,1  proved  to  be  the 
commencement  of  a  widespread  awakening.  Although 
the  work  was  started  practically  without  notice,  about 
a  thousand  people  assembled  on  the  first  Sunday  after- 
noon ;  and  on  a  July  night,  a  large  church  was  literally 
crammed  with  people  long  before  the  announced  time 
for  beginning  the  service. 

The  inquiry  meetings — regarded  at  first  with  a  little 
misgiving — became  a  mighty  power ;  while,  by  reason 
of  Mr.  Moody's  original  and  striking  way  of  expounding 
the  Scriptures,  careful  study  of  the  Bible  was  greatly 
encouraged.     As   the   evangelists   proceeded   from   one 

1  The  reporting  for  The  Christian  of  this  wonderful  campaign 
in  England  and  Scotland  was  undertaken  almost  entirely  by  Mr. 
George  Rettie,  an  able  Scotsman,  who  for  twenty-four  years  acted 
as  sub-editor  of  the  paper.  His  facile  pen,  obeying  the  promptings 
of  a  keen  discernment,  sound  common  sense,  and  spiritual  insight, 
winged  the  news  of  the  great  awakening  into  thousands  of  homes 
week  by  week,  and  thus  contributed  enormously  to  the  interest 
aroused.  (The  Christian  was,  in  fact,  the  only  journal  which 
systematically  and  lengthily  reported  the  progress  of  the  evangelists 
throughout  Great  Britain.)  Messrs.  Moody  and  Sankey  esteemed 
Mr.  Rettie  very  highly  ;  and  it  was  amid  feelings  of  deep  sorrow 
that  his  employers  and  fellow-workers  paid  their  last  tribute  at  his 
grave  in  1899. 


i74  REVIVAL 

great  city  to  another,  they  won — by  their  transparent 
sincerity  no  less  than  their  rare  capabilities  as  leaders 
of  a  new  type  of  evangelism — the  enthusiastic  support 
of  troops  of  ready  adherents  in  the  churches. 

The  story  of  the  campaign  at  Sunderland  and  New- 
castle, Edinburgh1  and  Glasgow,  Dublin  and  Belfast, 
and  many  other  centres,  furnishes  a  fascinating  chapter 
in  the  history  of  Revival.  Newcastle  saw  the  introduc- 
tion of  Sacred  Songs  and  Solos.  Mr.  Sankey  had 
experienced  some  difficulty  in  getting  his  collection  of 
hymns  published ;  but  telling,  at  a  later  date,  how  the 
book  eventually  came  into  existence,  he  said  2 : — 

1  Here  began  the  notable  association  between  Moody  and  Henry 
Drummond.  'As  soon  as  Moody  came  to  Edinburgh,'  said  Dr. 
John  Watson,  'Drummond  allied  himself  with  the  most  capable, 
honest,  and  unselfish  evangelist  of  our  day,  and  saw  strange  chapters 
in  religious  life  throughout  the  United  Kingdom.'  It  is  suggestive 
of  an  instructive  parallel  with  the  1859  Eevival,  that  Drummond's 
biography  demonstrates  the  fruitfulness  of  the  1874  campaign  in 
stimulating  Home  Mission  efforts. 

2  In  his  jbook,  My  Life  and  Sacred  Songs.  In  England,  at 
least,  the  public  mind  was  not  unprepared  for  the  revolutionary 
movement  in  favour  of  Gospel  song,  with  which  Mr.  Sankey's 
name  is  rightly  associated.  Richard  Weaver's  artless  but  powerful 
rendering  of  Revival  melodies  led  to  the  popularisation  of  such 
hymns  (as  solos)  as  '  I'm  a  Pilgrim,  Bound  for  Glory,'  '  In  Evil  long 
I  took  Delight,'  '  Christ  for  Me,'  etc.  A  considerable  demand  had 
followed  the  publication,  by  Messrs.  Morgan  &  Chase,  of  a 
volume  of  '  Revival  Hymns ' ;  later  came  Mr.  Philip  Phillips,  the 
'  Singing  Pilgrim,'  so  called  from  a  popular  book  of  his,  founded 
on  Bunyan's  allegory,  the  title  of  which  peculiarly  fitted  his  own 
life-work.  He  made  a  tour  of  the  world,  and  was  an  incessant 
composer  and  compiler,  issuing  at  least  twenty -seven  distinct  hymn 
and  tune  books.  Perhaps  his  best-known  hymn  is,  '  I  have  Heard 
of  a  Saviour's  Love.'  '  Phillips'  voice,'  said  Mr.  Sankey,  '  inspired 
me,  and  I  said  :  "  Oh,  if  I  could  only  sing  like  that !  "  • 


1  WHAT  ABOUT  SANKEY'S  ORGAN?'    175 

'  Mr.  R.  C.  Morgan  came  to  Sunderland  to  record  the 
'  work ;  and  on  hearing  of  the  declination  of  other 
'  publishers  to  take  the  hymns,  offered  to  take  them 
'  and  publish  them  in  small  pamphlet  form.  So  I  cut 
1  from  my  scrap-book  twenty-three  pieces,  rolled  them 
'  up,  and  wrote  on  them  the  words :  "  Sacred  Songs  and 
1  Solos,  sung  by  Ira  D.  Sankey  at  the  meetings  of  Mr. 
'  Moody  of  Chicago."  This  book,  with  the  edition  of 
'  words  only,  has  now  grown  into  a  volume  of  1200 
'  pieces,  and  up  to  the  present  time  [1906]  has  had 
'  possibly  the  largest  sale  of  any  book  except  the  Bible.' 

An  amusing  incident,  indicating  the  Scottish  objection 
to  the  use  of  a  musical  instrument  in  public  worship, 
occurred  at  Edinburgh,  while  a  visit  from  the  evangelists 
was  is  contemplation :  Dr.  Horatius  Bonar,  having  gone 
south  to  investigate  the  new  movement,  returned  with 
a  glowing  report,  and  advised  that  an  invitation  should 
be  sent.  '  But  what  about  Sankey's  organ  ? '  was  a 
question  instantly  asked. 

1  Ah,  well,'  replied  Dr.  Bonar  naively, '  It  is  a  very  little 
one ! '  His  testimony  carried  the  day,  and  thereafter 
were  seen  the  great  meetings  in  Edinburgh,  Glasgow, 
and  the  North,  in  which  so  many  turned  to  God. 

In  illustration  of  the  power  of  the  consecrated  singer : 
There  were  two  men  who  attended  the  great  London 
mission.  On  coming  out,  one  said  (referring  to  Mr. 
Sankey) :  '  Well,  what  do  you  think  ? ' 

'  Why,  he's  a  nice  singer,'  was  the  reply. 

'Is  that  all?'  replied  the  first,  'he  has  broken  my 
heart ! '  The  man  had  become  a  Christian.  Another  man 
was  a  prisoner  in  a  cell  at  Belfast,  and  through  the  open 
window  came  floating  in  the  words  :  '  Hold  the  fort,  for 


i76  REVIVAL 

I  am  coming,'  which  Mr.  Sankey  was  singing  in  a  build- 
ing near  by.  The  poor  prisoner  there  and  then  believed 
on  the  Lord  Jesus  and  was  saved ;  he  afterwards  became 
an  active  worker,  bringing  many  to  Christ. 

As  in  Great  Britain,  so  in  his  native  land,  Mr. 
Sankey 's  singing  produced  lasting  results,  in  some  cases 
entirely  apart  from  the  'excitement'  attributed  to 
large  gatherings.  At  Northfield,  where  Mr.  Moody  had 
his  home,  an  old  man  refused  to  hear  the  latter  preach, 
saying :  '  I  knew  Dwight  Moody  when  he  was  a  lad  on 
this  farm ;  what  can  he  teach  me  ? '  The  meeting  was 
to  have  been  held  in  the  old  chapel,  but  it  was  too  small, 
and  a  move  was  made  to  the  open  air.  The  man  who 
refused  to  attend  was  away  across  the  river,  but  '  The 
Ninety  and  Nine,'  sung  by  Mr.  Sankey,  reached  him, 
with  its  specially  appropriate  words :  '  One  was  out  on 
the  hills  away.'  He  was  deeply  affected,  was  converted 
shortly  afterwards,  and  became  an  earnest  helper  of  the 
work. 

The  detailed  weekly  record  of  the  evangelists'  progress 
became  more  and  more  valuable  as  a  means  of  compelling 
public  attention.     Again  to  quote  Mr.  W.  R.  Moody : — 

'  Thousands  of  copies  of  the  paper  had  been  sent  to 
'  the  clergymen  of  Great  Britain,  and  the  movement 
'  had  been  closely  followed  by  the  Christian  public. 
'  Appreciating  the  benefit  of  such  a  medium,  Mr.  Moody 
1  wished  to  distribute  the  paper  still  more  widely  over 
'  England ;  and  Mr.  Mathieson  agreed  to  raise  a  fund  of 
1  £2000  to  circulate  the  paper  gratuitously  for  three 
'  months  to  thirty  thousand  clergymen  and  Noncon- 
'  formist   ministers   all   over   England.      The    accounts 


285  MEETINGS  IN  LONDON  177 

'  which  it  gave  of  the  movement  in  Scotland  stimulated 
'  the  desire  for  a  similar  work  in  London.' 

The  sequel  of  this  enlarged  interest,  therefore,  was 
the  Metropolitan  campaign  of  1875.  Despite  a  vitriolic 
outburst  of  journalistic  scorn,  from  periodicals  whose 
customary  occupation  was  to  exalt  the  pursuit  of  frivolity 
into  a  society  cult,  no  fewer  than  285  meetings  were  held, 
attended  by  over  two  and  a  half  millions  of  people ; 
Christian  ministers  in  all  parts  bearing  grateful  testi- 
mony to  the  deep  and  lasting  character  of  the  spiritual 
results. 

Returning  to  his  native  land,  Mr.  Moody  found 
himself  in  a  position  of  greatly  enhanced  opportunity, 
the  news  of  Revival  in  Great  Britain,  published  far 
and  wide  in  the  States,  having  rendered  him  a  subject 
of  national  comment.  Moreover,  he  had  kindled  in 
many  hearts  in  the  parent  country  a  lively  desire  to 
witness  his  work  in  his  home-sphere  in  Chicago.  To 
this  end  Mr.  Morgan  also  sailed  for  New  York,  in 
November  1876,  receiving  the  '  Godspeed '  of  a  large 
gathering  of  representative  workers,  at  a  meeting  called 
for  the  purpose,  at  the  Aldersgate  Street  Y.M.C.A.  At 
this  meeting  an  affectionate  commission  was  entrusted 
to  him  to  carry  '  fraternal  greetings  to  our  beloved 
brethren,  Messrs.  Moody  and  Sankey.'  On  Chicago 
being  reached,  the  message  of  British  goodwill — signed 
by  many  well-known  brethren — including  Mr.  (Sir) 
George  Williams,  Mr.  J.  E.  Mathieson,  Dr.  Grattan 
Guinness,  Mr.  Henry  Varley,  and  Mr.  Robert  Baton — 
was  read  by  my  father  in  the  Tabernacle  (where  the 


178  REVIVAL 

evangelists  were   conducting   services)   to  an  audience 
of  about  six  thousand  persons. 

During  his  sojourn  in  America,  Mr.  Morgan  contri- 
buted a  series  of  helpful  notes  to  his  paper,  giving  a 
graphic  survey  of  religious  work  and  methods  in  the 
States;  and  some  shrewd  counsels  were  transmitted 
from  Mr.  Moody  himself.  One  of  these  is  of  special 
interest  to-day,  as  dealing  with  a  feature  of  mission 
work  which  is  exercising  the  minds  of  many 
evangelists : — 

'  Mr.  Moody  asks  me  to  press  upon  all  evangelists 
1  the  importance  of  staying  in  a  locality  long  enough 
1  to  ensure  the  continuance  of  the  work  when  they 
'  leave.  It  is  little  use  to  build  a  bridge  half  over  a 
1  stream.  There  have  been  instances  of  this  here,  the 
1  evangelists'  labour  being  almost  lost  because  it  has 
'  been  left  uncompleted.' 

Great  as  the  work  in  London  had  been,  Mr.  Moody 
now  felt  that  he  and  Mr.  Sankey  should  have  stayed 
there  at  least  a  year,  because  of  the  vastness  of  the 
population.  The  verdict  of  a  man  of  Mr.  Moody's  ripe 
experience  is  well  worth  attention  in  these  days  of 
'  eight-day '  missions.  In  the  first  week  the  meetings 
are  largely  attended  by  those  who  are  easily  attracted ; 
but  it  takes  a  second,  a  third,  or  even  a  fourth  week  to 
draw  in  the  real  '  outsiders.'  Certainly  the  most 
permanent  results  come  from  longer  missions. 

One  dispatch  told  of  fellowship,  in  evangelistic 
meetings  at  Peoria,  with  Major  D.  W.  Whittle  and  Mr. 
P.  P.  Bliss — two  able  and  consecrated  brethren  whose 
names  remain  fragrant  throughout  the  English-speaking 


A  TRAGIC  LOSS  179 

world  by  reason  of  their  contributions,  in  verse  and  tune, 
to  Gospel  hymnology.  Major  Whittle  was  described  as 
'richly  taught  in  the  Scriptures,  without  crotchets, 
having  the  yearning  for  souls  which  marks  the  true 
evangelist';  and  Mr.  Bliss,  as  'one  of  the  sweetest 
singers  in  Israel.'  Alas,  a  few  weeks  later  came  the 
news  of  the  tragic  death  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Bliss  in  the 
railway  disaster  at  Ashtabula,  Ohio — a  bridge  giving 
way,  the  train  was  precipitated  into  the  chasm  below, 
and  immediately  caught  fire. 

Close  friendship  with  Mr.  Sankey  naturally  brought 
association  with  that  remarkable  group  of  American 
hymn-writers  and  composers,  whose  labours  have,  in  a 
generation,  practically  revolutionised  the  singing  both 
of  the  sanctuary  and  of  evangelism.  Their  influence 
has  been  world-wide ;  indeed,  according  to  the  measure 
of  the  circulation,  it  is  not  too  much  to  say  that  the 
devotional  and  appealing  productions  of  these  masters 
of  Revival-song  are  equally  popular  in  every  Continent 
with  vast  numbers  of  people.1 

1  That  there  is  a  danger  of  degeneration  into  mawkish  sentiment 
and  stereotyped  expression  in  the  multiplication  of  hymns  is  not 
to  be  disputed  ;  but  the  same  difficulty  might  be  suggested  with 
regard  to  sermons  !  Mr.  Morgan's  question  was  :  '  Is  the  hymn 
1  only  an  "  echo,"  or  has  the  author  a  message  for  saint  or  sinner, 
1  couched  in  luminous  language  and  happily  wedded  to  some 
1  beautiful  melody  % '  The  mere  fact  of  a  demand  caused  many  poor 
productions  to  be  offered,  but  the  times  were  ripe  for  a  change.  As 
the  biography  of  Dr.  Gordon,  of  Boston,  says  :  '  In  these  days  of 
1  substantial  hymnaries,  not  to  speak  of  the  endlessly  issued  Gospel 
'  hymns  .  .  .  congregational  singing  seems  a  perfectly  natural 
'  institution.  A  generation  ago,  however,  the  prevailing  hymn- 
'  books  were  of  such  a  dry,  jejune,  characterless  description,  that 


iSo  REVIVAL 

The  work  of  Mr.  Bliss  proves  abiding.  His  memory 
is  dear  to  many,  if  only  for  '  Man  of  Sorrows,  what  a 
Name,'  'Almost  Persuaded,'  and  'Still  there's  More  to 
Follow.' *  Regarding  the  unselfish  spirit  of  these  noble 
men,  it  should  be  sufficient  to  quote  Mr.  W.  E.  Dodge, 
in  the  authoritative  and  full  statement  given  in  the 
biography  of  Mr.  Moody,  which  shows  that  the  royalties 
accruing  from  the  hymn-books  were  '  paid  directly  to  the 
trustees  of  the  schools  at  Northfield  and  Mount 
Hermon ' ;  and  tells  how  Mr.  Bliss  and  Mr.  Sankey 
'  were  willing  to  contribute  their  own  hymns  and  tunes, 
'  and  the  copyrights  which  they  held,  and  joined  with 

'  the  wonder  is  men  and  women  ever  sang  at  all.'  Dr.  Gordon,  it 
will  be  remembered,  composed  the  tune  to  '  My  Jesus,  I  love  Thee,' 
and  also  to  the  late  Mr.  Spencer  Walton's  exquisite  words,  '  In 
Tenderness  He  sought  me.' 

1  Mr.  Bliss  expressed  the  hope  (in  speaking  to  Mr.  Sankey,  who 
relates  the  facts  in  interesting  detail  in  My  Life  and  Sacred  Songs) 
that  he  would  not  be  known  to  posterity  simply  as  the  author 
of  '  Hold  the  Fort '  (undoubtedly  the  most  popular  in  the  first 
British  campaign,  being  the  first  of  the  hymns  which  took  the 
public  ear,  by  simplicity  and  novelty).  '  I  have  written  many  better,' 
said  Mr.  Bliss.  But  his  monument  shows  that  his  anticipation 
was  well  founded  ;  he  is  described  as  '  Author  of  "  Hold  the  Fort !  "  J 
Bliss  was  present  when  Major  Whittle  (who  had  himself  been 
engaged  in  the  Civil  War)  once  told  the  story  of  Sherman's  signal — 
to  a  besieged  garrison  of  fifteen  hundred,  assailed  by  a  Confederate 
force  of  six  thousand — '  Hold  the  fort,  I  am  coming  ! '  Shortly 
afterwards  Bliss  produced  the  words  and  music  which  became  so 
famous.  The  pine-tree  from  which  Sherman's  signal  was  flown 
was  cut  down  some  years  ago,  and  a  baton  of  the  wood  was 
presented  to  Mr.  Sankey,  in  memory  of  the  popular  hymn. 
Other  productions  of  Mr.  Bliss  were  :  '  Only  an  Armour-bearer,'" 
1  Hallelujah,  'tis  Done  ! ' '  Wonderful  Words  of  Life,'  and  '  Dare  to  be 
a  Daniel  ! ' 


A  BLIND  POETESS  181 

'  Mr.  Moody  in  giving  up  all  possible  claim  to  any 
*  benefits  which  might  arise  from  their  publication.' 

Major  Whittle,  most  modest  of  men,  was  yet  a 
conspicuous  member  of  the  company  of  writers.  Under 
the  pen-name  of  '  El  Nathan '  he  collaborated  much l 
with  Mr.  James  M'Granahan,  this  holy  fellowship 
commencing  under  tragic  circumstances  at  the  scene  of 
the  Ashtabula  accident,  whither  both  had  gone  to  seek 
news  of  their  mutual  friends,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Bliss. 

Another  prominent  name  is  that  of  Mr.  Geo.  C. 
Stebbins,  the  gifted  composer  of  '  Saved  by  Grace,' 
and  many  another  delightful  melody.  Of  Mr.  Sankey's 
own  work,  the  favourite  is  still  '  The  Ninety  and  Nine ' 
—  the  tune  of  which,  under  a  strong  spiritual  impulse 
(and  following  a  powerful  address  by  Mr.  Moody  on 
the  Good  Shepherd),  he  improvised  in  a  great  meeting 
in  the  Free  Church  Assembly  Hall,  Edinburgh,  having 
Miss  Clephane's  words  ready  to  hand.  In  this  holy 
circle,  too,  one  figure  stands  out  pathetic  and  com- 
pelling— that  of  Fanny  Crosby.  Blind,  aged,  left  almost 
solitary  by  the  passing  of  so  many  old  friends  who 
have  entered  ' the  Home  over  there '  (among  the  last  of 
these  being  Mr.  Sankey  himself  and  Dr.  Cuyler),  she  is 
still  full  of  faith  and  zeal,  and  holy  joy.  My  father 
always  made  opportunity,  when  in  America,  to  pay  the 

1  In  '  The  Love  that  Gave  Jesus  to  Die,'  '  Redemption  Ground,' 
'  The  Coming  of  the  Kingdom,' '  There  shall  be  Showers  of  Blessing,' 
1  Not  My  Own,'  and  many  others.  Another  charming  instance  of 
collaboration  will  be  recalled  in  '  Moment  by  Moment,'  the  words 
being  by  Major  Whittle  and  the  music  by  his  daughter,  now  Mrs. 
W.  R.  Moody. 


i82  REVIVAL 

indomitable  little  lady  a  visit  of  cheer  and  encourage- 
ment.1 

In  the  autumn  of  1883,  in  response  to  an  urgent 
invitation  from  representative  men  of  all  denominations, 
Messrs.  Moody  and  Sankey  again  visited  Great  Britain, 
their  stay  being  prolonged,  amid  manifold  signs  of 
blessing,  until  the  following  summer.  This  campaign, 
like  its  predecessor,  closed  with  a  mission  (of  six  months' 
duration)  in  the  Metropolis,  where  two  large  movable 
buildings  of  iron  and  wood  were  erected  alternately  in 
various  strategic  centres.  The  effects  of  the  preaching 
and  singing  were  as  immediate,  startling,  and  spon- 
taneous as  during  the  former  visit.  When  the 
evangelists  were  at  the  Metropolitan  Tabernacle, 
'the  building  was  packed  with  over  six  thousand 
people,  while  ten  thousand  were  vainly  seeking 
admission  in  front  of  the  building,  and  two  thousand 
in  the  rear.'  It  was  estimated  that  in  the  course  of 
the  tour  the  Gospel  was  heard  by  more  than  two 
millions  of  people.  Into  all  these  missions,  as  in  the 
previous  campaign,  my  father  threw  his  energy  to  an 
extent  almost  beyond  his  physical  strength,  not  only 
as  a  member  of  the  executive,  but  also  as  a  worker  in 

1  Much  space  would  be  required  even  to  enumerate  the  titles 
of  her  hymns ;  among  them  are  '  To  God  be  the  Glory,'  '  Blessed 
Assurance,'  'Behold  Me  standing  at  the  Door,'  and  'Safe  in  the 
Arms  of  Jesus.'  To  many,  such  as  'What a  Gathering'  and  'God 
will  Take  Care  of  You,'  Mr.  Sankey  furnished  the  music.  The  life- 
story  of  the  blind  poetess — a  beautiful  record  of  more  than  four- 
score years  of  sanctified  activity — is  published  by  Hodder  &  Stoughton 
and  Morgan  <£■  Scott. 


SECOND  VISIT  TO  BRITAIN  183 

the  inquiry-rooms,  where  he  was  the  means  of  leading 
many  seeking  souls  into  the  light  of  God. 

So  far-reaching  were  the  results  and  requirements  of 
this  campaign,  that  Messrs.  Moody  and  Sankey  were 
joined  also  by  Rev.  Dr.  Pentecost  and  Major  Whittle, 
who  were  accompanied,  respectively,  by  Mr.  Stebbins 
and  Mr.  M'Granahan  as  singers.  Their  help  was 
invaluable,  both  in  conducting  overflow-meetings  at 
the  Moody  and  Sankey  services  in  London,  and  in 
holding  separate  missions  in  various  provincial  and 
Metropolitan  centres.  Special  reference  must  also  be 
made  to  the  master-mind  which  directed  the  organisa- 
tion of  the  London  meetings.  Both  in  1875  and  1884 
this  was  a  herculean  task  almost  beyond  conception,  and 
of  a  kind  which  none  but  an  indomitable  Scotsman  could 
effectually  carry  through.  Such  an  one  was  found 
in  the  late  Mr.  Robert  Paton,  to  whose  marvellous 
acumen  and  resourceful  energy  no  tribute  great  enough 
can  be  paid. 

In  addition  to  the  ingathering  of  a  great  multitude 
of  genuinely  converted  persons,  as  the  result  of  these 
meetings  throughout  Great  Britain,  Christian  work 
received  a  new  impetus;  and  the  spiritual  and  moral 
life  of  the  community  became  powerfully  energized  by 
the  coming  of  a  spring-time  of  love  and  obedience 
towards  God.  Many  important  mission  and  Y.M.C.A. 
premises  in  a  number  of  our  large  cities  are  among  the 
permanent  memorials  of  those  stirring  days.  Certainly, 
this  country  has  witnessed  no  such  Revival  movement 
since.     At  the  meeting  of   the   London   Committee,  at 


1 84  REVIVAL 

which  leave  was  taken  of  Mr.  Moody — Mr.  Sankey 
having  been  compelled  by  ill-health  to  sail  at  an  earlier 
date— testimony  was  borne  that  many  thousands  of 
hearers  had  given  in  their  names  as  inquirers ;  and  of 
the  chief  platform  figure,  Mr.  S.  A.  Blackwood  said  :— 

'No  man  has  been  more  prominent  in  this  work  than 
1  Mr.  Moody,  and  no  man  has  seemed  in  his  own  mind 
'  to  occupy  so  small  a  space.' 

In  1892,  Mr.  Moody  was  again  in  Great  Britain  and 
Ireland,  in  response,  primarily,  to  a  memorial  signed  by 
2500  representative  men  in  Scotland ;  but  the  physical 
strain  was  heavy ;  and  when,  in  the  course  of  a  visit  to 
London,  the  evangelist  was  medically  examined,  an 
irregularity  was  discovered  in  the  action  of  the  heart — 
indicating  the  trouble  which,  seven  years  later,  bore 
him  hence. 

There  are  living  to-day  many  men  of  birth  and  rank — 
to  say  nothing  of  a  host  of  evangelists  and  others — who 
have  since  become  prominent  in  the  Lord's  work,  and 
were  converted,  or  who  received  a  never-to-be-for- 
gotten impetus  in  their  spiritual  experience,  during 
those  memorable  campaigns.  Some  in  Africa,  some  in 
China,  some  in  India,  and  a  host  of  workers,  clerical 
and  lay,  in  the  homeland,  have  carried  the  Light  into 
obscure  or  populous  spheres  of  labour.  It  is  an  open 
secret  that  the  present  Chairman  of  the  Keswick 
Convention  attributes  his  conversion  to  the  message 
used  by  the  Spirit  of  God  to  arrest  his  attention  at  the 
Agricultural  Hall,  in  1875 ;  and  Rev.  Prebendary  (then 
plain  Mr.)  Wilson  Carlile,  founder  of  the  Church  Army, 


MR.  MOODY'S  DEATH  185 

made  his  first  public  appearance  in  Christian  work, 
when  presiding  sometimes  at  the  organ  in  that  vast 
auditorium  during  the  same  mission. 

As  in  London,  so  in  other  cities  also,  permanent 
missions  were  started  and  manned  by  converts  filled 
with  a  new-found  joy  and  zeal  for  God  and  humanity 
(e.g.,  the  Carrubbers  Close  Mission,  Edinburgh).  Thus, 
the  actual  results  traceable  to  the  earnest  purpose  of 
the  evangelists  in  setting  others  to  work,  have 
multiplied  beyond  all  possible  computation. 

The  close  friendship  which  had  been  formed  with  my 
father  in  1867  lasted  without  a  break  until  the  day 
when  D.  L.  Moody,  having,  like  a  faithful  Greatheart, 
led  many  pilgrims  along  the  King's  highway  through 
the  wilderness,  himself  made  his  way  to  the  brink  of 
the  river,  to  return  no  more,  in  December  1899.  Owing 
to  the  holidays,  the  Christmas  issue  of  The  Chris- 
tian had  of  necessity  been  closed  early,  but  was  not 
yet  on  the  machine.  Directly  the  news  was  made 
known,  my  father  left  home  and  made  his  way  to  the 
printing  -  office  in  Whitefriars.  There  he  sorrowfully 
penned  a  noble  tribute  to  the  memory  of  his  departed 
friend,  waiting  while  it  was  set  in  type,  '  let  in '  to  a 
suitable  page,  and  a  fresh  'plate'  cast  ready  for 
machining.  Under  the  title,  '  D.  L.  Mood}'  Gone  Home,' 
he  wrote : — 

'  When  we  were  with  our  beloved  friend  in  Canada, 
1  two  years  ago,  he  said  in  one  of  his  addresses :  "  When  I 
1  am  gone,  people  will  say,  D.  L.  Moody  is  dead.  No, 
1  he  is  not  dead ;  he  is  gone  home." 


186  REVIVAL 

1  Mr.  Moody  was  personally  endeared  to  thousands  of 
'  friends  in  Great  Britain  and  Ireland,  as  well  as  in  his 
'  own  land ;  in  each,  a  great  multitude  own  him  as  their 
'  father  in  Christ,  many  of  whom  have  passed  on  before 
'  him,  but  most  of  them  still  remain  to  call  him 
'  blessed.' 

So  ended  the  earthly  chapter  of  an  intimate  relation- 
ship which  had  been  fruitful  in  mutual  help  as  well  as 
in  spiritual  uplift  to  uncounted  multitudes.  '  Moody 
and  Sankey,'  while  they  differed  greatly  in  mental  con- 
stitution, were  at  one  regarding  the  claims  of  Christ 
and  the  body  of  Evangelical  doctrine ;  at  one  in  seeking 
to  break  down  the  barriers  interposed  between  the 
Gospel  and  the  people  by  the  superior  exclusiveness  of 
class  prejudice ;  at  one  in  endeavouring  to  substitute 
a  vital  faith  for  morbid  and  secretive  ceremonialism  or 
sapless  and  effete  Rationalism.  Both,  too,  could  be  truly 
described  in  the  words  of  Dr.  Cuyler  respecting  the 
saintly  M'Cheyne : — 

'  They  dwelt  during  a  fruitful  ministry  far  away  from 
'  the  doubts  that  arise  by  Doubting  Castle,  and  hard  by 
'  Beulah  Land,  where  the  sunlight  ever  falls.' 


Their  ambitions  were  those  of  the  Kingdom  of  God. 
Neither  had  time  for  lesser  things ;  and  there  is  a 
peculiar  force  in  the  application  to  both  of  the  pungent 
and  courageous  words  of  Wesley  in  his  funeral  sermon 
on  Whitefield  :— 

'  The  fundamental  doctrines  on  which  Mr.  Whitefield 
1  everywhere  insisted,  may  they  not  be  summed  up,  as 
'  it  were,  in  two  words — the  New  Birth,  and  Justification 


GIPSY  SMITH  AND  MR.  SANKEY       187 

1  by  Faith  ?  These  let  as  insist  upon  with  all  boldness 
'  and  at  all  times,  in  all  places,  in  public  and  private. 
'  Let  us  keep  close  to  these  good  old  unfashionable 
'  doctrines,  how  many  soever  contradict  and  blaspheme.' 

Mr.  Sankey,  in  later  years  afflicted  with  blindness 
(which  forged  a  new  link  of  love  and  sympathy  with  his 
friend,  Fanny  Crosby),  and  a  general  physical  breakdown 
as  the  result  of  the  intensity  of  his  life-work,  entered 
into  his  heavenly  rest  on  13th  August,  1908.  Gipsy 
Smith,  who  visited  the  afflicted  singer  at  Brooklyn,  in 
1906,  has  this  pathetic  reminiscence: — 

'  I  had  the  happiness  of  calling  upon  Mr.  Sankey, 
1  and  of  singing  to  him,  "  Under  His  Wings,"  one  of  his 
1  own  hymns.  I  reminded  him  how,  many  years  ago, 
'  he  and  Mr.  Moody  had  driven  out  to  Epping  Forest  on 
1  one  of  their  rare  moments  of  leisure  during  the  great 
'  mission  in  London ;  and  how  Mr.  Sankey  had  patted  a 
1  little  gipsy  boy  on  the  head  and  said :  "  The  Lord 
1  make  a  preacher  of  you,  my  boy  ! "  I  told  Mr.  Sankey 
1  I  was  that  gipsy  boy,  and  God  had  allowed  me  to  grow 
1  up  to  be  a  preacher.  It  touched  him  very  much. 
1  Although  quite  blind,  he  had  "  songs  in  the  night "  to 
'  comfort  him,  and  a  sweet  realization  that  his  work  for 
1  God  goes  on  bearing  fruit  in  the  lives  of  people 
'  scattered  all  over  the  world.' 

When  the  news  of  Mr.  Sankey's  home-call  reached 
London,  my  father  arranged  and  presided  over  a 
memorial  service,  held  at  the  City  Y.M.C.A.,  when 
many  beautiful  and  worthy  tributes  were  paid  to  the 
beloved  evangelist's  noble  life  and  work. 

Of  his  co-adjutors,  Major  Whittle  and  Mr.  M'Granahan 
have  also  crossed  the  bar.     With  deep  feeling  we  may 


1 88  REVIVAL 

well  recall  one  of  Fanny  Crosby's  beautiful  hymns 
(which  Mr.  Sankey  set  to  music  and  sang  with  great 
effect)  as  we  think  of  these  devoted  workers ;  of  the 
noble  host,  my  father  among  them,  who  rallied  round 
them  ;  and  of  the  still  greater  multitude,  which  no  man 
can  number,  who  through  their  instrumentality  were 
brought  to  Christ : — 

When  our  eyes  behold  the  City  with  its  '  many  mansions ;  bright, 

And  its  river,  calm  and  restful,  flowing  free  ; 
When  the  friends  that  death  has  parted  shall  in  bliss  again  unite — 

What  a  gath'ring  and  a  greeting  there  will  be  ! 
What  a  gath'ring  of  the  ransomed  in  the  summer-land  of  love — 
What  a  gath'ring  of  the  ransomed  in  the  happy  Home  above  ! 


CHAPTER   XIV 
REVIVAL 

The  Evangelists  and  the  Churches 

IT  is  indeed  pitiable  to  hear,  as  one  sometimes  does, 
the  ignorant  opinions  of  certain  ministers  and 
others  (who  might  know,  if  they  would  only  acquaint 
themselves  with  facts)  as  to  what  they  suppose  to  be 
the  '  ephemeral  results '  accruing  from  the  great  Revivals 
during  18  59-60,  and  the  Moody  and  Sankey  missions.  It 
is  with  the  hope  of  informing  and  enlightening  such — 
and  especially  those  of  a  later  generation — that  I  have 
devoted  so  much  space  to  the  recital  of  facts  in  these 
•  Revival '  chapters. 

Whether  the  launching  of  similar  widely-demonstrative 
efforts  is  the  method  best  suited  to  the  present  day  is  a 
matter  upon  which  experts  will  differ — '  Other  times, 
other  manners,'  some  will  say.  But  that  God  can  and 
does  move  mightily  in  mysterious  ways,  apart  from 
regularly  appointed  and  conventional  methods  or  stated 
principles,  is  undoubtedly  true;  and  probably  there  is 
no  greater  need  in  the  Church  of  God  to-day  than  for 

its  ministers  to  inform   themselves  accurately   of   His 

189 


1 9o  REVIVAL 

working  during  the  last  century;  to  breathe  in  the 
Divine  inspiration  of  its  message;  and  to  give  them- 
selves to  earnest,  effectual  prayer  for  a  manifestation 
of  the  Spirit's  power — that,  by  whatever  means,  He 
will  once  more  revive  His  people  and  thrust  them  forth 
to  win  souls  for  Him. 

What  was  the  real  and  abiding  contribution  of  Messrs. 
Moody  and  Sankey  to  the  spiritual  enlightenment  of 
the  community ;  and  what  was  the  general  effect  of 
their  visits,  broadly  considered,  upon  the  church-life 
of  Great  Britain  ? 

The  rationalistic  fantasy  which  unworthily  described 
their  meetings  as  a  mere  efflorescence  of  hymn-singing 
and  anecdotes,  or  as  formulating  mainly  a  novel 
religious  entertainment  for  the  unthinking  and  weakly 
susceptible,  has  been  long  since  consigned  to  the  limbo 
of  dark  and  unobservant  criticism — where  it  might 
mingle  with  the  somewhat  similar  and  equally  un- 
founded asperities  which  had  been  cast,  a  century 
before,  at  Whitefield  and  Berridge,  Wesley  and  Grim- 
shaw.  Not  so  rapidly  dispelled,  however,  is  the  idea 
which  has  occasionally  found  expression  among  those 
who  have  not  realised  the  force  and  spirit  of  the  move- 
ment, that  the  campaigns  of  the  American  evangelists 
were  instrumental  in  creating  a  vogue  for  undenomina- 
tional missions — indeed,  almost  a  new  sect  of  '  unde- 
nominationalists ' — admittedly  devoted  and  eager  in 
soul-winning,  but  seeking  isolation  rather  than  unity  of 
heart  and  purpose  in  the  wider  life  of  the  churches. 
Such  conclusions  are  pre-eminently  unsound. 


UNMERITED  CRITICISM  191 

It  was  Mr.  Morgan's  design,  not  only  to  afford  publicity 
by  a  lucid  record,  but  to  shed  a  light  upon  the  path 
of  those  who  prayed  and  worked  for  Revival  in  all  the 
churches,  whether  Episcopalian  or  Nonconformist.  His 
life-work  made  for  the  truest  prosperity  of  every  de- 
nomination. Thus,  the  support,  both  personal  and 
literary,  which  he  gave  to  Mr.  Moody  and  Mr.  Sankey 
was  assiduous  and  unwearying;  and  it  would  be  a 
complete  vindication  of  his  principles  and  his  position — 
were  such  needed — first  to  point  to  the  vast  crowds  and 
the  enthusiasm  which  attended  their  labours,  and  then 
to  show  how  truly  apostolic  and  Scriptural  was  their 
mission,  how  fruitful  in  results  among  all  classes,  and 
how  enormously  advantageous,  in  the  highest  sense,  to  the 
spiritual  and  active  life  of  the  Church  of  Christ. 

My  father  has  sometimes  been  spoken  of  as  '  narrow ' 
in  his  ecclesiastical  outlook.  Truly,  if  '  fidelity  to  the 
old  paths  is  to  be  interpreted  as  "  narrowness,"  '  then  he 
gloried  in  it ;  but  if  the  epithet  be  used  to  convey  a 
suggestion  of  unconcern  for  the  prosperity  of  the 
churches,  it  is  enough  to  say  that,  while  seeking  always 
to  honour  Christ  rather  than  men,  he  loved  unity 
rather  than  division ;  and  rejoiced  in  such  men,  such 
movements,  such  methods,  as  tended,  not  to  discord,  but 
to  the  drawing  together  of  Christians  of  all  denomina- 
tions in  the  bonds  of  holy  affection  and  mutual  effort. 
His  sympathies  were  in  reality  pan-denominational ; 
and  equally  marked  was  the  true  catholicity  of  Mr. 
Moody  and  Mr.  Sankey  in  their  work  and  aims. 

But  was  not  their  success  chiefly  among  the  poor  and 


i92  REVIVAL 

illiterate?  No;  we  have  only  to  follow  the  accounts 
of  their  first  meetings  in  Scotland  in  order  to  learn  the 
difficulty  of  finding  a  parallel,  even  in  the  records  of 
the  land  which  produced  Livingstone  of  Shotts,  and 
Burns  of  Kilsyth.  After  crowded  meetings  had  been 
held  in  St.  Stephen's  Church,  Edinburgh,  for  three 
weeks,  the  demand  for  admission  continued  so  strong, 
that  in  extra  meetings  two  thousand  people  crowded  the 
building  each  time,  and,  said  The  Christian  : — 

'St.  Stephen's  congregation  is  composed  almost 
'  entirely  of  the  upper  classes,  many  of  whom  attended 
'  and  were  deeply  impressed.  Every  evening  there  were 
'  around  the  pulpit  ministers  of  all  denominations,  from 
'all  parts  of  the  country;  while  among  the  audience 
'  there  were  members  of  the  nobility,  professors  from 
'  the  University,  and  distinguished  lawyers.  Mr.  Moody's 
'  direct  and  faithful  preaching  held  the  vast  audience 
'  in  breathless  interest.' 

Again,  on  a  Sabbath  evening  when  the  Free  Church 
Assembly  Hall  was  devoted  to  a  meeting  for  students 
only— 

'  the  doors  were  besieged  (wrote  Professor  Blaikie)  by 
'  an  immense  crowd,  even  after  it  had  become  obvious 
'  that  the  hall  was  already  filled,  and  ...  to  mitigate 
'  the  disappointment  Mr.  Moody  went  out  and  spoke  for 
'  some  time  to  the  immense  gathering  in  the  quadrangle.' 

As  to  the  effect  of  the  work  throughout  Scotland, 
Professor  Blaikie  bore  further  witness  that — 

'  requests  for  the  services  of  Messrs.  Moody  and  Sankey 
1  are  pouring  in  from  all  quarters.  Requisitions  signed, 
'  not   only   by  ministers,  but   by   provosts,   councillors, 


THE  WORK  IN  SCOTLAND  193 

'and  leading  citizens,  are  received  daily  from  towns 
'  large  and  small.  The  anxiety  for  a  visit  seems  to  be 
'  of  a  remarkably  serious  and  earnest  kind.  It  is  not  to 
1  gratify  curiosity,  but  to  promote  spiritual  and  eternal 
'  good  that  their  presence  is  sought.' 

This  certainly  was  not  the  work  of  evangelists  fitted 
only  to  influence  the  woeful  inhabitants  of  slum  and 
lodging-house,  however  valuable  that  department  of 
evangelism  might  be;  nor  was  the  language  of  The 
Christian  that  of  a  '  narrow '  organ  nursing  unworthy 
prejudice  against  the  churches. 

The  position  in  Scotland  was  this — that  after  men  had 
had  time  for  careful  reflection,  the  representatives  of 
the  best  elements  in  the  capital,  the  thoughtful  and 
spiritual  church-members,  were,  in  the  interests  of  the 
Kingdom  of  God,  giving  well-considered  support  and 
firm  adherence  to  the  new  movement.  Nor  would  the 
results  of  the  preaching  be  likely  to  prove  shallow 
when  Mr.  Moody's  counsel  to  the  picked  body  of 
Christians  set  apart  for  personal  ministry  in  the  inquiry- 
rooms,  was :  '  Wait  patiently  and  ply  them  with  God's 
*  Word ;  think  what  it  is  to  win  a  soul  for  Christ,  and  do 
1  not  grudge  time  spent  on  one  person.'  Or  when  he 
'  addressed  to  his  audience  such  comments  as : — 

'  See  the  effect  of  the  conversion  of  Zaccheus — he  began 
'  to  restore  fourfold  what  he  had  unjustly  taken.  I 
'  wonder  how  much  you  distillers  of  whisky  would  have 
1  to  restore  to  the  widow's  and  orphans  of  this  city ! ' 

Would  people  who  were  not  deeply  convicted  seekers 
respond  to  an  invitation  to  enter  an  inquiry-room  under 
]3 


i94 


REVIVAL 


such  auspices  ?  But  when  Mr.  Moody,  after  addressing 
six  thousand  men  in  the  Edinburgh  Corn  Exchange, 
asked  those  who  wished  to  hear  further  of  salvation 
to  precede  him  to  the  Free  Church  Assembly  Hall, 
seven  hundred  at  once  responded,  and  on  again  being 
addressed,  the  great  majority  signified  that  they  did 
there  and  then  yield  to  Christ : — 

'  There  were  ministers  and  laymen  round  Mr.  Moody 
1  who  had  witnessed  the  Revival  movements  of  the  past 
'  forty  years ;  and  it  was  the  testimony  of  every  one  that 
•  they  had  never  witnessed  such  a  solemn  sight  as  the 
1  one  before  them.' 

Amid  the  full  tide  of  so  deep  a  spiritual  movement, 
Mr.  Moody  remained  cool  and  collected,  and  was  full  of 
intense  desire  that  the  best  common-sense  arrangements 
should  be  made.  No  detail,  however  small,  seemed  to 
escape  his  attention ;  e.g.,  he  was  as  insistent  as  Spurgeon 
on  the  need  for  fresh  air  in  a  crowded  building.  His 
very  plain  and  practical  *  Hints  on  Methods  of  Conduct- 
ing Prayer-meetings'  were  highly  esteemed,  and  the 
sagacious  suggestions  of  over  thirty  years  ago  may  not 
be  without  their  use  to-day.  Of  the  seventeen  '  Hints ' 
which  appeared  in  The  Christian,  I  append  three : — 

'  Do  not  scold  the  people  who  have  come  because  the  rest 
'  have  not  come  ;  but  make  it  interesting,  and  those  who 
1  come  once  will  come  again.  Stiffness  and  formality 
'  must  be  taken  out  of  the  meeting,  or  they  will  smother 
'  it.  Get  the  people  together.  Do  not  let  them  be 
'  scattered  over  a  large  place  as  if  they  were  afraid  of 
'  coming  near  the  leader.  If  we  want  a  fire  to  burn,  we 
'lay   the    sticks   close   together,  and   they   kindle   one 


DR.  BONAR'S  TESTIMONY  195 

'  another.  Be  sure  to  have  the  meeting  open  half  the  time. 
'  Let  any  one  speak  or  pray  who  has  a  word  or  a  petition. 
'If  I  go  with  a  burden  laid  upon  my  heart,  and  one  or 
'  two  take  up  all  the  time,  I  have  no  opportunity ;  the 
'  Spirit  is  grieved,  for  His  working  is  hindered.' 

Mr.  Moody  always  urged  that  Christians  should  be 
set  to  some  duty  in  the  meetings :  '  It  is  better  that  ten 
men  should  be  at  work  than  that  one  minister  should 
do  the  work  of  ten  ! ' 

If  any  minister  of  that  time  was  a  wise  and  faithful 
judge  of  men,  it  was  Dr.  Horatius  Bonar;  yet  he  was 
at  great  pains  to  champion  the  evangelists,  and  to 
urge  ministers  to  take  full  advantage  of  the  widespread 
readiness  to  hear  the  Gospel. 

'  This  is  the  day  of  earnest  men  and  earnest  things 
'  (wrote  Dr.  Bonar  to  a  friend).1  We  ask  for  soundness 
'in  the  faith,  and  we  do  well;  these  men  are  sound. 
1  We  ask  for  a  consistent  and  humble  walk,  and  we  do 
'  well ;  these  men  are  consistent  and  humble.  We  ask 
'  for  self-denial,  and  we  do  well ;  these  are  self-denying, 
'  hard-toiling  men,  who  are  spending  and  being  spent  in  a 
'  service  which  they  believe  to  be  not  human  but  Divine. 
'  We  ask  for  definite  aims  and  an  ultimate  aim  in  which 
1  self  shall  have  no  place,  and  we  do  well ;  these  men 
'have  the  most  definite  of  all  definite  aims — winning 
1  souls  to  everlasting  joy — and  they  look  for  no  fame 
'and  no  reward,  save  the  Master's  approval  and  the 
'  recompense  in  reserve  for  those  who  turn  many  to 
'  righteousness.     Let  us  work  with  them.' 

Furthermore,  Dr.  Bonar  declared  his  belief  that  there 

1  The  letter  was  a  private  communication,  but  on  account  of  its 
general  interest,  permission  was  given  that  it  should  be  printed 
in  The  Christian. 


i96  REVIVAL 

was  scarcely  a  Christian  household  in  Edinburgh  in 
which  there  was  not  one  or  more  persons  converted 
during  this  Revival. 

Edinburgh  may  well  be  chosen  as  a  criterion.  If  the 
stately  Scottish  city,  with  its  historical  inheritance  and 
its  noble  literary  and  scientific  associations,  could  thus 
esteem  the  American  evangelists,  then  no  cramped, 
parochial  pettiness  clung  to  them,  we  may  be  sure,  but 
they  were  worthy  of  honour  in  any  city  of  the  world. 
Nor  could  profound  regard  be  withheld  when  it  could 
be  publicly  declared  : : — 

1  In  Edinburgh  and  throughout  all  Scotland,  during 
'  the  past  year,  ministers  of  all  denominations  have  been 
'  examining  and  admitting  many  thousands  of  applicants 
'  for  communion ;  and  in  doing  so  they  have  been,  con- 
'  sciously  or  unconsciously,  declaring  that  a  notable  work 
'  of  God  has  been  going  on  in  our  land.  Here,  then,  are 
'  our  witnesses,  the  ministers  of  Scotland.  We  can  call 
'  them  by  hundreds,  and  they  will  bear  testimony.' 

How  the  ignorant,  as  well  as  the  cultured,  felt 
thoroughly  at  home  in  the  Moody  and  Sankey  meetings, 
is  aptly  illustrated  by  a  curious  and  ill-spelt  letter 
received  by  Mr.  Moody  at  Glasgow,  and  reproduced 
in  The  Christian.     It  ran: — 

'  I  have  been  in  the  Hall  every  Sabbath  day  since  the 
1  Hall  opened,  and  has  heard  severall  prayers  offered  for 
1  people  in  great  affliction ;  but  there  is  a  few  young 
'  men  who  come  here  every  Sabbath  day  that  would 
'  require  a  few  words  to  the  Lord  to  get  them  out  of 

1  Dr.  Bonar,  in  The  Old  Gospel:  not  'Another  Gospel,'  but 
the  (  Power  of  God  unto  Salvation.' 


A  TOUCHING  APPEAL  197 

'  there  affliction,  and  I,  sir,  am  one  of  them.  These  men, 
'  sum  of  them,  has  not  been  in  a  bed  this  two  month ; 
'  we  sleep  in  brick-fields,  coke-ovens,  and  at  coal-pits,  all 
'  through  the  dulness  of  trade,  and  they  have  got  so  far 
'  reduced  that  no  one  will  give  them  employment.  You 
'  can  easily  distinguish  them  in  the  Hall  by  the  Black  - 
'  ness  of  their  faces.  I  have  known  three  or  four  that 
'  has  passed  to  their  Home  through  starvation  and 
*  exposure  to  the  cold  and  in  a  Christian  Nation,  and 
'  no  one  to  give  a  helping  hand  to  those  recked  on  the 
1  Ocen  of  Life;  but  if  we  can't  find  a  friend  in  this 
'  World,  we  Hope  that  God  will  be  a  friend  to  us.  .  .  . 
'  I  hope  you  will  not  be  offended  with  this  letter,  that 
'  all  we  want  is  to  offer  up  a  general  prayer  for  us 
'  to-morrow  morning,  if  God  Willing,  and  Sir,  you  will 
'  greatly  Oblige  your  Humble  Servant, 

'  From  one  that  wishes  to  do  well.' 


Many  of  the  youths  referred  to  were  helped  into 
situations;  and,  to  cope  with  the  educational  needs  of 
such  unhappy  creatures,  an  evening  school  was  opened. 
Other  important  philanthropies  were  commenced,  which, 
extended  on  a  considerable  scale,  thrive  to  this  day. 

As  in  Scotland,  so  in  England  and  Ireland,  one  of  the 
chief  features  was  the  inquiry-meeting,  revealing  a 
wonderful  depth  of  conviction  and  readiness  to  accept 
the  Saviour : — 

'  I  have  seen  the  sun  rise  from  the  top  of  Helvellyn 
'  and  the  top  of  the  Rigi  (wrote  Dr.  R.  W.  Dale  of 
'  Birmingham),1  and  there  is  something  very  glorious 
'  in  it ;  but  to  see  the  light  of  Heaven  suddenly  strike  on 
'  man  after  man  in  the  course  of  one  evening  is  very 
'  much  more  thrilling.     These  people  carried  their  new 

1  In  Mr.  Moody  and  Mr.  Sankey,  by  R.  W.  Dale,  M.A. 


198  REVIVAL 

'joy  to  their  homes  and  workshops.     It  could  not  be 
1  hid. 

1  The  results  at  Birmingham,  as  elsewhere,  were  seen 
1  among  employers  and  employed  alike.  .  .  .  The  large 
'  majority  of  the  converts  are  working-people.  In  some 
'  cases  the  young  men  told  me  that  they  had  been  in  the 
'  habit  of  swearing  and  using  bad  language  up  to  the 
1  night  when  the  truth  came  to  them.  "And  never 
'  since  ? "  I  have  asked.  They  smiled  as  though  I  had 
1  asked  a  very  unnecessary  question,  and  answered : 
1  "  Never,  sir ! "  And  when  I  talked  to  them  about  their 
'  conduct  to  their  parents  and  about  their  temper,  it 
'  still  seemed  that  I  was  going  over  ground  that  they 
*  had  already  gone  over  themselves.  "  Things  don't  put 
'  me  about  now,  sir,  as  they  used,"  was  the  answer  of  a 
1  rough  lad  of  sixteen  or  seventeen.  I  heard,  through  a 
1  friend,  of  a  manufacturer  who  had  a  violent  temper, 
1  and  who  had  been  accustomed  to  swear  a  great  deal  at 
'  his  men,  but  who  was  suddenly  so  much  changed  that 
'  the  men  noticed  it,  and  of  course  inferred  that  "  he  had 
1  been  to  Moody."  For  a  whole  week  they  tried,  "  for 
'  the  fun  of  it,"  to  get  him  to  swear  at  them,  but  failed.' 

The  results  of  the  work  were  far  from  being  confined 
to  the  actual  services.  For  instance,  to  quote  Dr.  Dale 
once  more : — 

'  A  son  of  one  of  the  members  of  my  own  church,  a 
'  lad  of  seventeen,  came  to  me  and  said  he  wished  to 
'  join  the  church.  I  talked  to  him  for  a  few  minutes, 
'  and  took  for  granted  that  Mr.  Moody's  services  had  led 
1  him  to  religious  decision.  He  had  all  the  brightness 
'  and  joyousness  which  I  have  come  to  regard  as  charac- 
'  teristic  of  the  typical  Moody  convert.  I  asked  him 
'  which  of  the  services  had  the  greatest  effect  on  him, 
'  and  he  replied  that  business  engagements  had  precluded 
'  him  from  going  to  any  of  them. 

'  "  How  was  it,  then,  that  you  came  to  trust  in  Christ  ?  " 


DR.  DALE'S  EXPERIENCE  199 

' "  Well,  sir,"  he  said,  "  I  could  not  go  to  the  meetings ; 
1  but  I  heard  a  great  deal  of  what  these  two  gentlemen 
1  were  doing,  and  I  came  to  the  conclusion  that  they 
1  could  not  be  doing  it  themselves,  but  that  God  must 
1  be  doing  it ;  and  then  I  came  to  see  that  I  could  look 
'  to  God  myself  and  get  all  the  good." ' 

The  effect  in  England  and  Ireland  was  much  the 
same  as  in  Scotland.  There  was  no  trace  of  'narrow- 
ness,' but  the  churches  prospered  wonderfully.  A  de- 
nominational paper  said  of  the  Birmingham  meetings, 
some  weeks  after  the  evangelists  had  left : — 

1  Evidence  of  practical  good  abounds  on  all  hands.  It 
'  is  seen  principally  in  the  increased  life  of  our  churches. 
'  Preachers  are  preaching  better  and  teachers  are  teach- 
'  ing  better.  Christian  workers  seem  everywhere  to  be 
1  aroused,  and  there  is,  as  a  consequence,  increased  zeal 
'  in  seeking  to  win  souls.  There  never  was  such  a  spirit 
1  of  expectation  as  now.  Our  congregations  are  greatly 
1  improved.  There  is  scarcely  an  Evangelical  church  or 
1  chapel  in  the  town  that  has  not  had  its  membership 
'  and  congregation  increased ;  and  in  not  a  few  instances 
'  the  recently  reclaimed  ones  are  in  the  front  ranks  in 
'  the  special  work  which  the  churches  have  now  in 
'  hand.' 

The  attitude  of  London,  after  a  few  ebullitions  of 
sarcasm,  was  that  of  Edinburgh  and  Birmingham : — 

'  Here  come  two  simple,  unlettered  men  (wrote  Lord 
1  Shaftesbury  in  his  diary);  they  are  calm,  without  an 
1  approach  to  the  fanatical.  They  seek  neither  to  terrify 
'  nor  to  puff  up ;  eschew  controversy  and  flatter  no 
'  passions.  Nevertheless,  thousands  of  all  degrees  bow 
'  down  before  them.  .  .  .  Moody  will  do  more  in  an  hour 
1  than  Canon  Liddon  in  a  century.' 


2oo  REVIVAL 

And  the  Earl — who,  while  an  earnest  and  loving 
friend  of  the  poorest,  was  yet  of  essentially  aristocratic 
temperament,  and  not  given  to  hasty  approval  of  things 
novel — afterwards  testified : — 

'  I  have  been  conversant  for  many  years  with  the 
1  people  of  the  Metropolis,  and  wherever  I  go  I  find  the 
'  traces  of  Messrs.  Moody  and  Sankey,  of  the  impression 
1  they  have  made,  and  of  the  stamp  that  I  hope  will  be 
1  indelible  on  many  of  the  people.  I  can  speak  that  as 
1  the  truth,  as  to  many  parts  of  London,  and  the  lowest 
1  parts.' 

Without  pausing  to  examine  Lord  Shaftesbury's 
suggested  comparison  with  Dr.  Lid  don,  it  is  desirable  to 
note  that  the  remarkable  meetings  held  in  the  Opera 
House — then  standing  in  the  Haymarket  at  the  corner 
of  Pall  Mall,  a  convenient  centre  for  fashionable  London 
— afforded  a  striking  confirmation  of  the  Scottish  experi- 
ence, that  the  cultured  and  the  leisured,  as  well  as  the 
poor  and  hard  toiling,  were  ready  to  hear.  The  noon 
prayer-meetings  in  the  Opera  House  were  attended  by 
thousands  of  people.  Among  the  speakers  from  this 
platform  of  unity  were  Charles  Haddon  Spurgeon, 
George  Muller,  Lord  Cavan,  Hay  Aitken,  and  Mark  Guy 
Pearse;  and  so  great  was  the  volume  of  prayer,  that 
Mr.  W.  Graham,  M.P.,  in  reading  out  the  'requests,' 
sometimes  found  it  necessary  to  '  group  '  them  thus :  '  198 
'  parents  ask  prayer  for  their  children ;  29  children,  for 
'  their  parents ;  50  brothers,  for  their  sisters ;  28  persons 
'  ask  prayer  for  Christian  work ;  63,  for  relatives  and 
'  friends' — and  so  on  through  a  lengthy  list. 


ROYALTY  INTERESTED  201 

The  awakening  at  this  place  was  almost  entirely  a 
'  West  End '  movement,  for  the  evangelists  were  holding 
vast  meetings  during  the  same  weeks  in  other  parts  of 
London — at  the  Agricultural  Hall  in  the  north,  Bow 
Road  Hall  in  the  east,  or  Astley's  Amphitheatre  in  the 
south.  The  attraction  of  the  afternoon  Bible-readings 
at  the  Opera  House  was  so  great,  that  (said  The 
Christian) — 

1  The  tickets  [for  the  opening  afternoons]  have  all 
'  been  taken  up  in  an  incredibly  short  space  of  time ; 
'  and  if  these  meetings  are  to  be  continued,  we  shall  not 
'  be  surprised  to  see  the  announcement — usually  made  in 
'  connection  with  functions  of  a  different  sort — '  Seats 
'  may  be  booked  a  month  in  advance.'  .  .  .  The  interest 
'  was  heightened  by  the  presence,  in  the  boxes,  of  the 
1  Princess  of  Wales,  accompanied  by  the  Duchess 
'  of  Sutherland  and  others.  Her  Royal  Highness 
'  seemed  to  take  a  deep  and  lively  interest  in  the  whole 
1  service,  and  remained  to  its  close.  We  pray  God, 
1  who  ruleth  among  the  kings  and  queens  of  the  earth, 
'  to  make  her  visit  to  the  Bible-reading  fraught 
1  with  untold  blessing  to  her  and  to  this  nation.' 

It  is  interesting  to  note  that  the  subject  on  this 
occasion  was  '  Grace,'  Mr.  Moody  tracing  the  record  of 
1  undeserved  mercy  and  unmerited  favour '  through 
many  Scripture  passages,  and  urging,  as  The  Chris- 
tian reported : — 

1  You  must  work  from  the  cross,  not  towards  it.  As 
1  long  as  you  are  working  to  be  saved,  you  are  trying  to 
'  add  something  to  the  finished  work  of  Jesus.  Salva- 
1  tion  is  distinct  and  separate  from  all  church  ordinances. 
1  The  last  man  whom  Christ  saved  before  He  expired  on 
1  the  cross  was  that  poor  thief.     He  had  a  nail  through 


202  REVIVAL 

'  each  of  his  hands — he  could  not  work  for  his  salva- 
'  tion.  He  had  a  great  nail  through  his  feet — he  could 
'  not  run  on  any  errands  for  the  Lord.  When  he  had 
1  the  use  of  his  feet,  they  were  swift  to  shed  blood  ;  and 
'  when  he  had  the  use  of  his  hands,  they  were  doing  the 
1  devil's  service.  But  as  he  hung  there,  he  cried  :  "  Lord, 
1  remember  me  ! "  That  prayer  was  right  to  the  point ; 
1  I  hope  there  are  some  who  will  make  it  to-day. 
1  Don't  be  looking  round  to  see  how  it  suits  your  neigh- 
'  bours ;  take  it  home  to  yourself.  No  one  gets  salva- 
1  tion  till  they  come  down  to  this  point.  That  prayer 
'  fell  on  the  ears  of  the  Son  of  God,  and  immediately  there 
'  came  the  answer :  "  This  day  shalt  thou  be  with  Me  in 
'  Paradise."  Christ  snatched  him  from  the  jaws  of  death, 
'  from  the  grasp  of  the  devil,  and  took  him  into  Paradise 
'  with  Him.  .  .  .  What  will  you  do  with  Christ  ? ' 

One  Sunday  afternoon  Lord  Shaftesbury  and  a  large 
party  of  friends  occupied  the  Royal  Box,  while  Lord 
Cairns  was  on  the  platform ;  and  when  Mr.  Moody 
afterwards  proceeded  to  the  Agricultural  Hall,  Mr. 
Gladstone  was  near  him,  at  the  front,  entering  heartily 
into  the  service.  Of  another  Bible-reading  at  the  Opera 
House,  the  report  ran  : — 

'The  Royal  Box  was  full.  We  will  not  mention 
1  names,  except  to  say  that  the  presence  of  the  Duchess 
'  of 'Sutherland  so  constantly  is  remarkable,  and  on  one 
c  occasion,  when  we  missed  her  earnest  face,  the  meeting 
'  kept  looking  for  her  coming.' 

That  afternoon  Mr.  Moody  said  :  '  I  will  not  preach 
a  sermon ;  I  want  to  tell  you  how  we  may  be  saved.' 
Accordingly,  the  subject  of  his  address  was  :  '  What  must 
I  do  to  be  saved  ? '     It  is,  of  course,  not  suggested  that  the 


THE  LADIES  OF  BELGRAVIA  203 

presence  of  Royalty  and  prominent  members  of  the 
aristocracy  in  Pall  Mall  was  more  desired,  or  was  of 
greater  importance  in  a  spiritual  sense,  than  that  of 
factory-girls  or  Thames-side  labourers  at  Bow  Road  or 
Lambeth.  But  it  is  a  tribute  to  the  memory  of  Mr. 
Moody  and  Mr.  Sankey,  and  to  the  strenuous  co-operation 
which  my  father  gave  them,  that,  as  the  ex-tapster  of 
Gloucester  was  equally  at  home,  with  the  one  Gospel, 
among  the  Georgian  aristocracy  in  the  Countess  of 
Huntingdon's  drawing-room,  as  among  the  rough  miners 
of  Kingswood — so  was  the  ex-boot-salesman  of  Chicago, 
among  the  wealthy  of  West  London  as  among  the  poor 
of  the  east  and  south,  atoning  for  the  lack  of  sys- 
tematic education  by  unwearying  devotion  to  the  study 
of  the  Book  of  books. 

Referring  to  the  Opera -House  meetings,  in  The 
Christian,  a  chatty  '  Letter  for  Friends  at  a  Distance,' 
by  Mrs.  Barbour,  said  : — 

'  Ladies  in  Belgravia  have  trembled  in  the  presence  of 
'  their  worldly  splendour ;  and,  after  going  two  or  three 
'  times  with  the  blue  ticket  to  the  reserved  tiers,  have 
'  returned,  the  possessors  of  the  free  salvation,  to  give 
'  orders  among  their  dependents,  henceforth,  with  an  eye 
'  to  the  glory  and  an  ear  for  the  bidding  of  a  gracious 
1  Lord.  The  day  Mr.  Moody  preached  from,  "  He  was 
1  wounded  for  our  transgressions,"  the  whole  service 
1  and  surroundings  were  august  beyond  the  telling.  We 
1  saw  the  scene  from  the  reserved  seats,  having  to  lead 
'  friends  there.  You  could  have  heard  a  pin  fall ;  the 
1  fans,  intended  for  use,  did  not  move.  Many  a  soul 
1  was  there  to  realise — as  some  did  for  the  first  time — 
1  oneness  with  the  Man  of  Sorrows,  as  accursed  outside 
1  of  Jerusalem.' 


2o4  REVIVAL 

These  '  blue  tickets '  were  in  keen  demand  in  Society 
circles;  and  dignitaries  of  Church  and  State  were 
frequently  to  be  seen  in  the  boxes.  On  the  concluding 
Sunday  afternoon — 

1  every  possible  position  in  the  building  was  filled  with 
'  women  of  all  grades  of  society,  from  the  humble 
'  domestic  servant  to  the  lady  of  fashion.  When  Mr. 
'  Moody  asked  all  who  wished  to  be  prayed  for,  to  rise, 
'  there  arose  a  great  army,  and  the  inquiry-rooms  were 
'  crowded.' 

The  closing  noon  prayer-meeting  saw  the  building 
once  more  crammed  from  floor  to  ceiling.  '  We  came  to 
London  with  trembling  (said  Mr.  Moody),  but  I  am 
bound  to  say  that  this  week  has  been  the  best  of  my 
life.'  Much  of  the  result  of  the  London  campaign  was 
due  to  the  diligence  of  the  inquiry-room  workers,  both 
at  the  time  and  subsequently.  (During  the  meetings  of 
1883-4,  Mr.  Moody  said  of  Lady  Anne  Campbell,  that, 
throughout  the  years  that  had  elapsed  since  1875,  she 
had  kept  in  close  touch  with  the  inquirers  after  the 
Way  of  Life,  with  whom  she  had  then  spoken). 

At  the  close  of  the  Opera -House  services,  the 
evangelistic  effort  was  continued  for  a  time  in  the 
West  End  by  special  services  at  various  churches  and 
chapels,  notably  at  St.  Margaret's,  Westminster.  Con- 
clusive evidence  of  the  loving  sympathy  felt  for  Mr. 
Moody  and  Mr.  Sankey  by  the  churches  was  forth- 
coming at  the  farewell  meeting,  in  the  presence  of 
hundreds  of  ministers,  all  desiring  to  witness  to  the 
excellence  of  the   spirit  in    which   the  evangelists  had 


<A  MAN  OF  ONE  BOOK'  205 

sought  to  work  for  the  prosperity  of  the  Kingdom  of 
God. 

This  is  not  the  place  to  discuss  in  detail  the  secret  of 
Mr.  Moody's  power  as  a  preacher.  It  is  easy  to  say, '  he 
was  not  eloquent';  but  what  constitutes  eloquence? 
Truly,  he  was  a  magnificent  advocate.  There  was 
assuredly  much  that  was  beyond  the  common  in  a 
speaker  of  whom  Earl  Cairns,  himself  one  of  the  first 
orators  of  his  time,  said  : — 

1  The  simplicity  of  that  man's  preaching,  the  clear 
'  manner  in  which  he  sets  forth  salvation  by  Christ,  is 
1  one  of  the  most  striking  and  delightful  things  I  have 
1  ever  known.' 

Strong  in  the  faith,  and  encyclopaedic  in  dealing  with 
varied  questions  of  life,  doctrine,  and  duty,  Mr.  Moody 
had  pondered  deeply  the  advice  of  Henry  Moorhouse: 
'  Stick  to  the  Bible.  Since  I  have  been  an  evangelist, 
I  have  been  a  man  of  one  Book.'  In  searching  the 
Bible,  he  spent  laborious,  if  pleasurable,  days,  com- 
paring text  with  text,  seeking  light  on  great  subjects, 
and  collating  truths  in  right  sequence.  The  hints  given 
him  by  Dr.  Andrew  Bonar  were  a  vast  help,  and  he 
gleaned  some  capital  ideas  from  the  picturesque  ad- 
dresses of  Dr.  Punshon. 

Summing  up,  it  may  be  said  that  the  distinguishing 
attraction  of  the  Moody  and  Sankey  visits  to  this 
country — for  the  subsequent  campaigns  showed  no  fall- 
ing off  in  power  or  interest — was  the  simple  and  noble 
proclamation  of  the  Evangel,  and  the  bringing  forth  of 
treasure — 'things  new  and  old' — from   the   storehouse 


2o6  REVIVAL 

of  truth.  Such  a  message,  with  illustrations  from  the 
daily  struggles  and  sorrows  of  the  common  lot  of 
humanity,  proved,  not  '  narrowing,'  but  inspiring ;  and 
my  father  deemed  it  one  of  the  greatest  privileges  of  his 
long  life,  that  he  had  been  inspired  to  stand  by  these  two 
men  of  God,  from  the  days  when  they  knew  scarcely 
a  dozen  people  in  all  Great  Britain,  until  the  time  when 
the  entire  nation  held  them  in  such  high  esteem.  His 
own  affection  for  Mr.  Moody  was  lasting  and  true ;  and 
the  latter,  in  his  turn,  never  changed  from  the  sentiment 
with  which  he  concluded  the  first  letter  he  ever  wrote 
to  my  father,  in  1867 :  '  Good-bye,  my  dear  brother. 
/  love  you  dearly' 


CHAPTER   XV 
REVIVAL 

The  Oxford  and  Cambridge  Conquests 

BY  no  means  the  largest  in  point  of  numbers,  but 
certainly  among  the  most  important  in  point  of 
influence,  of  all  the  missions  held  by  Messrs.  Moody  and 
Sankey  in  the  British  Isles,  their  visits  to  Oxford 
and  Cambridge  stand  out  conspicuously  with  dis- 
tinctive characteristics  of  their  own.  Then,  as  now, 
there  were  ill-informed  critics  who  imagined  that  the 
work  of  the  evangelists  was  merely  emotional,  and 
therefore  ephemeral;  that  at  the  best  it  affected  only 
the  uncultured  class,  and  that  men  of  education  were 
not  brought  within  its  range.  There  could  be  no 
greater  mistake;  and  it  is  worth  while  to  review  in 
some  detail  these  two  remarkable  missions ;  for  what 
happened  everywhere  else  happened  there  also,  with  the 
addition  of  certain  unusual  features  due  to  the  unique 
character  of  undergraduate  audiences.  A  week's  visit 
was   paid   to   each   University,   and    when   they   were 

concluded,  Mr.  Morgan  wrote  editorially  as  follows : — 

207 


2o8  REVIVAL 

'  After  the  unparalleled  scenes  that  have  been 
'  witnessed  at  Cambridge  and  Oxford  these  last  two 
'  weeks  in  connection  with  the  labours  of  Messrs.  Moody 
'  and  Sankey,  we  should  hardly  think  any  of  our 
'  modern  savants  will  dare  to  assert  that  the  good  old 
'  Gospel  has  lost  its  power.  All  who  wish  well  to 
1  England  must  be  unfeignedly  thankful  that  God  has 
1  endowed  Mr.  Moody  with  such  marvellous  force  in 
•  presenting  and  applying  the  truth  to  these  young  men 
'  at  our  national  halls  of  learning.  Both  in  the  choice 
'  of  suitable  subjects,  and  in  the  treatment  of  them  in 
1  the  hearing  of  so  many  unfriendly  and  critical  ears,  it 
'  is  evident  that  the  evangelist  has  been  specially  guided 
'  of  God. 

'  When  it  is  considered  that  in  a  few  years  these 
'  young  men  will  be  scattered  over  the  British  dominions, 
'  holding  positions  of  high  trust  and  influence  in  Church 
'  and  State,  or  in  the  learned  professions  of  science,  law, 
'  medicine,  etc.,  it  is  impossible  to  estimate  the  results  on 
'  Society  that  may  accrue  from  this  Evangelical  Revival 
'  in  these  two  University  towns.' 

The  following  reminiscences,  gathered  partly  from  my 

own  knowledge  and  partly  from  contemporary  sources, 

convey  an  accurate  impression  of  what  occurred : — 

AT   CAMBRIDGE 

Visiting  first  the  eastern  University,  by  invitation 
from  the  Cambridge  Inter-Collegiate  Christian  Union — 
numbering  among  its  membership  such  well-known 
names  as  Armitage  Robinson,  Montague  Beauchamp, 
Granville  Waldegrave,  Kynaston  Studd,  and  others — 
the  American  brethren  faced  their  first  ordeal  in  the 
Corn  Exchange  on  Sunday  evening,  5th  November, 
1882. 


GUNPOWDER  IN  THE  AIR!  209 

This  meeting  had  been  looked  forward  to  as  a  critical 
and  crucial  occasion.  It  was  for  '  'Varsity  men '  only, 
and  out  of  the  2900  men  in  residence,  about  1800  came 
to  listen  to  the  strangers  of  whom  they  had  heard 
all  sorts  of  contradictory  rumours.  It  needs  some 
acquaintance  with  University  life,  circumstance,  and 
character,  to  appreciate  the  significance  of  such  a 
gathering,  in  view  of  the  fact  that  these  were  the 
future  '  men  of  light  and  leading '  who  would  influence 
for  good  or  evil  the  coming  generation.  Moreover, 
it  was  'Guy  Fawkes'  Night,'  and  gunpowder  was  in 
the  air ! 

A  large  choir  of  men  had  been  drilled  previously  in 
the  homely  'Sankey'  melodies,  and  their  first  contri- 
bution was  greeted  with  hearty  cheers.  In  many  minds 
this  created  a  dread  suspicion  of  foreboding  trouble, 
which  was  only  too  forcibly  verified  when  Mr.  Moody's 
opening  prayer  was  similarly  applauded.  He  asked  his 
audience  to  desist  from  such  manifestations  —  more 
cheers !  Mr.  Sankey  sang — cheers !  The  Scripture  was 
read — cheers !  In  fact,  each  succeeding  item  was  re- 
ceived with  noisy  pleasantries — for,  as  one  Christian  (!) 
man  said  to  me  the  next  day — 

1  We  went,  meaning  to  have  some  fun ;  and,  by  Jove, 
we  had  it ! ' 

Mr.  Moody's  address  was  upon  Daniel,  and  his 
favourite  one-syllabled  pronunciation  of  '  Dan'l '  was 
the  signal  for  repeated  outbursts.  Still,  he  stuck 
manfully  to  his  task,  and  made  some  impression,  not, 
however,  venturing  upon  an  inquiry-meeting.  Later, 
14 


2io  REVIVAL 

at  his  hotel,  as  he  took  off  his  dripping  collar,  he 
remarked  to  his  fellow-labourer : 

'  Well,  Sankey,  I  guess  I've  no  hankering  after  that 
crowd  again ! ' 

And  Mr.  Sankey  concurred.  But  that  was  only  the 
human  side  of  the  evangelists.  Their  souls  were  deeply 
stirred,  and  a  season  of  fervent  prayer  followed,  in 
the  course  of  which  they  pleaded  that  God  would 
'show  strength  with  His  arm'  during  the  succeeding 
days. 

The  week-evening  meetings  were  held  in  a  gymnasium, 
not  well  suited  to  the  purpose,  but  an  accustomed 
rendezvous  of  undergraduates.  The  men  could  be 
counted  by  hundreds  rather  than  thousands;  and, 
beyond  more  respectful  attention,  no  manifest  results 
were  seen  on  Monday  or  Tuesday.  But  on  Wednesday 
night  came  the  fateful  '  break.'  After  the  meeting  for 
townsfolk  in  the  afternoon,  Mr.  Moody  had,  with 
infinite  tact  and  feeling,  gathered  together  a  hundred 
and  fifty  mothers  to  pray  for  the  young  men  he  was  to 
address  at  night ;  and  abundantly  those  mothers'  prayers 
were  answered. 

At  the  close  of  his  address,  at  the  evening  meeting,  he 
said : 

'  I  have  not  yet  held  an  inquiry-meeting  for  you, 
1  gentlemen ;  but  I  feel  sure  many  of  you  are  ready 
'  and  yearning  to  know  Christ.  When  you  are  in  any 
'  difficulties  over  mathematics  or  classics,  you  do  not 
1  hesitate  to  consult  your  tutors.  Would  it  be  un- 
1  reasonable  for  you  to  bring  your  soul- troubles  to  those 
1  who  may  be  able  to  help  you  ?     Mr.  Sankey  and  I  will 


A  NOTABLE  CONVERT  an 

'  converse  with  any  who  will  go  up  to  the  empty  gallery 
'  yonder.     Let  us  have  silent  prayer.' 

A  long  pause  followed  this  invitation,  during  which 
no  one  moved.  Then  the  first  man,  half  hiding  his  face 
in  his  gown,  bounded  up  the  stairs  'two  at  a  time.' 
Another  followed,  and  another,  till  some  threescore  men 
had  so  far  broken  their  bondage,  and  many  of  them 
found  complete  deliverance.  Among  these  was  one  of 
the  ringleaders  of  the  Sunday-night  demonstration, 
who  had  excused  his  rowdyism  with  the  remark : 

'  If  uneducated  men  will  come  to  teach  the  "  'Varsity," 
they  deserve  to  be  snubbed.'  He  went  home  to  make  a 
ruthless  clearance  of  his  wines,  cards,  and  other  dangerous 
delights  ;  and  from  that  time  he  took  a  prominent  part 
in  spiritual  work  at  the  University  until  taking  his 
degree.  This  man  was  Gerard  Lander,  the  lately- 
appointed  Bishop  of  Victoria  (Hong  Kong),  who  in  the 
intervening  years  had  done  splendid  work  as  a  clergy- 
man in  the  Liverpool  diocese. 

The  tide  had  now  completely  turned,  and  night  after 
night  men  crowded  to  the  meetings.  On  the  Friday 
night  the  attendance  was  still  largely  increased.  Mr. 
Moody  spoke  on  '  Excuses.'  Many  were  impressed,  and 
in  deep  silence  all  heads  were  bowed  while  Mr.  Sankey 
sang  '  Almost  Persuaded.'  The  result  was  that  when 
Mr.  Moody  invited  the  unsaved,  and  those  who  had 
received  blessing  that  week,  to  go  into  the  gallery,  they 
could  not  go  fast  enough,  and  they  trod  on  each  other's 
gowns  as  they  slowly  ascended  the  staircase.  Mean- 
while   between    two    and    three    hundred    joined    Mr. 


2i2  REVIVAL 

Sankey  near  the  platform  in  praise  and  supplication, 
and  in  quick  succession  some  twenty  prayers  went  up 
from  the  Christian  men  for  this  great  work,  and  to 
plead  for  rich  blessing  on  the  next  week's  visit  to 
Oxford.  Thus  these  after-meetings  nightly  deepened  in 
interest.  Here  one  saw  an  M.A.  in  prayer  with  an 
undergraduate ;  a  freshman  explaining  the  Way  of  Life 
to  a  third-year  man,  a  second-year  man  to  a  B.A. ;  and 
I  saw  two  Bachelors,  who  had  found  peace  only  two 
nights  before,  busily  leading  others  into  the  light.  I 
watched  the  faces  of  a  few  who  bade  Mr.  Moody  good- 
night ;  and  one  rather  stylish  man,  as  Mr.  Moody  asked 
him  if  it  was  all  right,  exclaimed,  with  tears  in  his  eyes : 
1  Yes ;  thank  God  I  ever  came  in  here  ! '  It  was  nearly 
twelve  o'clock  when  the  gas  was  put  out. 

To  this  mission  was  largely  due  the  subsequent  de- 
parture to  China  of  the  well-known  '  Cambridge  Seven.' 

AT   OXFORD 

The  following  week  the  evangelists  proceeded  to 
Oxford.  Here  'a  hot  time'  had  been  prepared  for 
them,  the  young  blood  of  the  older  University  having 
been  aroused  by  the  fact  that  the  Cambridge  men  had 
'  knocked  under.'  A  cleverly  organised  opposition  was 
encountered ;  but  Mr.  Moody  was  better  prepared  now 
than  a  week  ago.  It  was  a  quizzical  audience  he  had 
to  face.  There  was  the  man  well  known  in  the  High 
Street,  and  in  worse  places,  whose  manners  were  not 
equal  to  the  task  of  keeping  his  face  from  a  con- 
temptuous smile.     There  was  the   intellectual   scholar, 


A  BOLD  REBUKE  213 

inclined  to  agnosticism.  There  were  also  not  a  few  as 
earnest  spirits  as  you  would  find  in  any  age  or  any 
society.  During  the  Scripture-reading,  some  of  the 
audience  commenced  stamping  and  shouting  in  a  very 
impious  manner.  Mr.  Moody  immediately  closed  his 
Bible,  and  in  scathing  tones  of  rebuke  said : 

'I  would  rather  play  with  forked  lightning,  or 
'  meddle  with  the  most  deadly  diseases,  than  trifle 
'  with  the  Word  of  God.' 

He  then  asked  those  gentlemen  who  wished  him  to 
continue,  to  rise,  and  the  large  majority  immediately 
responded.  But  he  had  to  speak  amidst  the  constant 
titterings  and  whisperings  of  the  bons  esprits.  The  next 
night  was  more  encouraging;  but  on  the  third,  the 
enemy  was  re-inforced,  and  the  meeting  was  reduced 
to  a  hubbub,  the  singing  and  speaking  of  the  evangelists 
being  interspersed  with  opprobrious  epithets  and  person- 
alities bordering  upon  the  meanest  vulgarity. 

It  was  here  that  the  devil  over-reached  himself,  and 
gave  Mr.  Moody  his  chance.  With  grim  calmness  he 
said: 

'  We  came  to  this  city  expecting  to  meet  the  flower 
'  of  British  gentry.  I  put  it  to  you,  gentlemen,  have  you 
'  treated  us  strangers  with  ordinary  courtesy  ?  What- 
'  ever  you  may  think  of  us  and  our  message,  we  demand 
'  that  you  should  behave  at  least  as  gentlemen  towards 
<  us.' 

These  were  bold  tactics,  whose  very  audacity  appealed 
to  the  better  feelings  of  the  opponents.  At  the  close 
of    the   meeting   several   came   forward   and   proffered 


2i4  REVIVAL 

their  apologies.  These  would  have  satisfied  an  ordinary 
man,  but  Mr.  Moody  was  not  ordinary.  His  reply  was 
characteristic : 

'No,  gentlemen,  I  will  not  accept  your  apologies 
1  unconditionally.  You  have  treated  us  in  a  manner 
'  beneath  contempt.  Your  discourtesy  has  been  public ; 
'  your  apology  must  be  public  too.  I  will  reserve  three 
'  rows  of  seats  in  the  front  of  the  auditorium  for 
'  to-morrow  night's  meeting,  and  if  you  will  attend, 
1  occupy  those  seats,  and  allow  me  to  inform  the  audience 
'  that  your  presence  there  is  your  apology,  Mr.  Sankey 
'  and  I  will  accept  it.' 

To  a  man  they  came,  and  allowed  Mr.  Moody  to 
explain  the  situation  to  the  audience.  The  effect  was 
simply  electrical.     At  the  end,  he  said : 

'  I'm  much  obliged  to  you,  gentlemen,  for  giving  me 
'  a  hearing ;  there  are  thirty  or  forty  of  you  here  who 
'  promised  me  you'd  come  to-night  and  listen  fair,  and 
'  you've  done  it.     I'm  much  obliged.' 

There  was  dead  silence.  Not  a  few  heads  hung  down 
in  shame.  Then  forty  or  fifty  followed  Mr.  Moody  to 
the  inquiry -room,  and  of  these  a  large  proportion  boldly 
and  simply  gave  themselves  to  Christ. 

From  that  time  forward  the  hearing  accorded  to  the 
evangelists  was  respectful  and  sincere.  During  the 
week  some  of  the  leading  athletes  of  the  University — 
men  accustomed  to  include  in  their  sports  the  sport  of 
things  Divine — ranged  themselves  once  and  for  all  on 
the  Lord's  side. 

Another   noteworthy  incident   occurred   during   this 


CANON  WILBERFORCE  215 

mission  which  showed  the  ready  resourcefulness  of  the 
evangelist.  Preaching  in  his  usual  Biblical  strain,  he 
had  been  insisting  on  the  necessity  of  the  New  Birth. 
Several  undergraduates  came  to  him  and  said : — 

'Mr.  Moody,  we  do  not  understand  your  preaching. 

*  As  members  of  the  Church  of  England  we  have  been 
'  baptized  into  the  family  of  God.  You  address  us  as  if 
1  we  were  outside  of  it  altogether.' 

Finding  they  had  no  common  point  of  departure, 
he  telegraphed  to  Canon  Wilberforce  to  come  to  his 
aid,  which  the  latter  willingly  consented  to  do.  The 
announcement  of  this  gave  great  impetus  to  the  mission, 
and  a  huge  crowd  attended.  The  Canon's  message  was 
one  of  restoration,  rather  than  of  conversion ;  but  the 
end  was  the  same,  and  he  held  his  hearers  spellbound 
with  his  intensely  eloquent  appeal. 

1  Most  people  in  Oxford  (wrote  the  Undergraduates' 
1  Journal)  are  more  or  less  familiar  with  the  fervid 
'  character  of  the  Canon's  eloquence ;  on  this  occasion  it 
1  was  evident  that  he  was  speaking  under  considerable 
'  emotion.  His  address  was  a  powerful  plea  for  throw- 
'  ing  off  coldness  and  formalism ;  a  denunciation  of 
'  trusting  in  mere  creeds,  sacraments,  or  externals ;  and 
1  a  stirring  testimony  to  the  truth  of  what  Mr.  Moody 
'  had  been  urging.  Instead  of  trusting  in  forms,  however 
'  good,  or  in  ceremonial,  however  time-honoured,  let  them 
1  trust  in  Christ,  by  whom  alone  they  could  be  saved. 
1  They  heard  a  great  deal  about  sensationalism,  and  it 
'  was  widely  sneered  at ;  but  he  did  not  know  that  any 
'  one  could  be  saved  through  intellect — "  with  the  heart 

*  man  believeth  unto  righteousness."  They  were  dis- 
1  cussing  about  Christian  evidences  and  the  credibility 


2i6  REVIVAL 

1  of  miracles,  without  coming  to  any  conclusion,  while 
'  miracles  of  conversion  and  evidences  of  holy  life — the 
'  only  testimony  which  could  not  be  gainsaid — were 
1  occurring  around  them  every  day. 

1  Let  them  criticise  as  they  would — a  mighty  wave  of 
1  spiritual  awakening  and  a  widespread  stirring-up  of 
'  the  dry  bones  was  seen  in  all  directions,  and  they 
1  might  as  well  doubt  their  own  existence  as  to  deny 
'  its  genuineness.  They  might  say  it  was  excitement, 
1  but  he  could  give  them  endless  instances  to  show  that 
'  it  was  a  great  deal  more.  Excitement  there  was,  no 
'  doubt,  and  must  necessarily  be,  where  men  and  women 
'  are  in  earnest  about  their  souls ;  but  it  was  much  more 
'  than  that.  He  had  been  present  at  the  deathbed  of  a 
'  Christian,  saved  in  one  of  such  enthusiastic  meetings, 
'  who  was  dying  in  Southampton  Hospital,  with  both 
'  legs  cut  off.  It  was  ten  o'clock  on  a  Sunday  morning ; 
'  the  speaker  had  to  be  in  church  at  eleven ;  the  man 
'  knew  he  was  dying,  and  he  (the  Canon)  asked  what  he 
'  should  say  to  his  people.  The  dying  man  told  him  to 
'  tell  them  that  he  was  going  to  meet  his  Saviour  without 
'  fear,  knowing  in  whom  he  had  believed.  Excitement 
1  in  a  Revival  meeting  was  all  very  well,  but  did  they 
'  think  that  was  all  that  upheld  a  dying  man  in  an 
'  hospital  with  both  legs  cut  off?  It  was  absurd  to  talk 
'  about  excitement  in  the  face  of  such  a  fact  as  that. 
'  The  heart  once  given  to  God,  there  came  enthusiasm 
'  and  a  holy  character ;  but  the  cold  intellect  was  like 
'  a  lamp  burning  inside  the  ribs  of  a  skeleton.' 

Then  in  marked  contrast  to  the  eloquence  of  the 
Canon,  Mr.  Moody,  in  homely  fashion,  leaned  over  the 
platform-rail,  gazed  with  yearning  eyes  across  the  sea 
of  earnest  faces,  and,  after  a  brief  pause,  began : 

'  You  dear  young  fellows,  enjoying  the  best  of  health, 
'  and  strength,  and  life — no  wonder  your  mothers  love 
'you!' 


A  MEMORABLE  SCENE  217 

And  then,  with  'a  mother's  love'  as  his  text,  he 
magnified  the  wondrous  love  of  God ;  and  con- 
tinued : 

'  It  will  be  a  cross  to  you  to  confess  Christ  to-night, 
'  but  the  best  thing  to  do  is  to  take  it  up.  If  you  are 
'  ever  to  see  the  kingdom  of  God,  you  will  have  to  take  up 
'  the  cross ;  and  to  do  that  will  never  be  easier  than  now. 
'  "  Whosoever  shall  confess  Me  before  men,  him  shall  the 
1  Son  of  Man  confess  before  the  angels  of  heaven."  Think 
'  of  Jesus  Christ  confessing  you,  and  saying,  "  This  is  My 
'  disciple  "  !  Is  there  not  some  one  here  who  is  willing 
'  to  take  up  his  cross,  and  say  right  out — "  I  will "  ? ' 

Nor  had  he  long  to  wait.  At  once  a  strong,  manly 
voice  responding  gave  courage  to  others,  and  the  stream 
of  '  I  will's '  came  thick  and  fast,  while  Mr.  Moody,  with 
deep  feeling,  interjected  such  encouraging  remarks  as: 

'  Thank  God  !  I  like  these  "  I  will's."  Young  men, 
1  you  do  not  know  how  cheering  this  is ;  it  is  worth  a 
c  whole  lifetime  of  toil.  This  is  a  joy  that  fills  me 
'  full ;  thank  God  for  giving  you  the  courage  to  speak 
'  out ! ' 

Seeing  how  ready  was  the  field  for  the  sickle,  Mr. 
Moody  hazarded  a  further  test,  though  he  said  he  had 
some  hesitation  in  doing  so.  He  suggested  that  those 
sitting  in  the  three  front  seats  should  vacate  them,  and 
that  those  who  had  spoken  out  should  come,  and,  kneel- 
ing there  in  the  sight  of  man,  should  dedicate  themselves 
to  the  Lord.  The  request  was  scarcely  uttered  before 
some  five  or  six  rows  of  seats  were  filled  with  a  solid 
phalanx  of  anxious  seekers.  The  power  of  God  seemed 
to  be  present  in  such  degree,  that  these  young  men, 


2i8  REVIVAL 

many  of  them  among  the  rich  flower  of  the  rising 
intellect  of  the  land,  seemed  to  be  swayed  at  His 
will,  like  the  ripe  standing  corn  yielding  to  the 
breeze. 

Men  known  to  be  living  without  any  form  of  religion, 
who  never  went  near  a  University  sermon,  who  would 
sleep  through  a  college  sermon,  were  arrested  in  their 
thoughtless  career,  brought  to  face  their  sins  when 
appealed  to  by  the  thought  of  home,  the  love  of  God, 
and  the  certainty  of  judgment  to  come.  No  one  could 
look  into  those  faces  and  doubt  that  a  real  message 
from  God  had  reached  them. 

Mr.  Moody  was  visibly  affected ;  tears  were  in  his  eyes, 
and  emotion  in  his  voice ;  nor,  indeed,  were  there  many 
dry  eyes  in  the  meeting.  In  concluding,  he  slowly  and 
painfully — for  his  emotion  increased  as  he  neared  the 
word,  Farewell — began  to  bid  his  hearers  adieu.  Two  of 
the  happiest  weeks  of  his  life,  he  said,  were  those  he  had 
spent  in  Cambridge  and  Oxford — especially  among  the 
undergraduates,  for  he  realised  the  infinite  possibilities 
that  lay  in  their  lives.  He  charged  them  to  consecrate 
themselves  to  the  service  of  the  Master ;  to  seek,  as  he 
was  seeking,  for  the  souls  of  men  ;  to  have  good  courage, 
knowing  in  whose  hands  they  were.  Let  them  begin 
in  their  colleges.  There  was  not  an  undergraduate 
there,  who  had  begun  the  Christian  course,  who  ought 
not  to  '  be  good  for  a  dozen  of  his  fellows  right  away.' 
If  they  only  trusted  God,  He  would  never  fail  them,  but 
would  stand  by  their  side  and  bring  them  off  victors  at 
last.     Then,  in  broken  accents,  this  fatherly  man  prayed 


A  PATHETIC  FAREWELL  219 

for  them  all  in  the  most  pathetic  and  touching  way, 
and  one  could  not  but  recall  to  mind  the  parting  of  the 
Ephesian  Church  on  the  seashore  with  the  great  Apostle 
of  the  Gentiles. 

'  Everyone '  had  said  the  mission  would  be  a  failure — 
everyone,  that  is,  who  passed  for  being  wise  and  ex- 
perienced in  University  ways.  '  Oxford  men/  said  the 
Don  critically,  '  are  only  touched  by  the  presentation 
of  clear  ideas,  or  by  the  force  of  personal  character.' 
But  the  would-be  wise  man  did  not  consider  that  some 
very  clear  ideas  might  be  presented  by  an  American 
evangelist,  even  without  a  University  education,  and 
that  even  in  such  an  earthen  vessel  the  most  perfect 
of  all  characters  might  be  most  forcibly  represented 
to  the  sympathies  of  young  and  ardent  minds.  The 
difference  lay  here  —  the  Don  was  thinking  of  Mr. 
Moody;  Mr.  Moody  was  thinking  of  his  Master. 

And  so,  what  '  everyone '  said  did  not  come  true  at 
all.  The  mission  was  not  a  failure;  for  God  'hath 
chosen  the  foolish  things  of  the  world  to  confound 
the  wise.'  Such  results  were  achieved,  not  in  the 
'  college  fanes '  by — 

'The  noise  their  high-built  organs  make, 
Which  with  thunder-rolling  music  shake 
The  prophets  blazoned  on  the  panes — ' 

but  in  the  most  secular  of  rooms,  with  an  American 
organ  and  the  simplest  of  hymns.  The  preacher  was 
not  a  Dean  or  a  Provost,  a  Warden  or  a  Master,  but 
a  simple,  earnest  man,  showing  to  a  half -sceptical  and 


220  REVIVAL 

half -astonished  world  what  wonders  can  be  wrought  by  a 
life  that  is  wholly  consecrated  to  God  !  And  it  was  in 
my  father's  little  Gospel  Hall  that  this  Apollos,  so 
mighty  in  the  Scriptures,  delivered  his  first  Gospel 
message  in  Great  Britain,  sixteen  years  before. 


PART  III 
MOVEMENTS  OF  HIS  DAY 


CHAPTER  XVI 
IN  THE  REALM  OF  THEOLOGY 

TO  any  who  should  ask  of  Mr.'Morgan  a  definition  of 
his  theological  beliefs,  his  reply  was  in  the  descrip- 
tive phrase, '  The  Foundation  Truths/  For  many  years  a 
valued  member  and  official  of  the  Evangelical  Alliance,  he 
accepted  its  concise  Doctrinal  Basis *  as  being  as  nearly 
his  own  as  any  human  form  of  words  could  convey. 
Without,  however,  binding  himself  to  specialised  interpre- 
tations of  its  articles,  he  was  content  to  follow  the  words 
of  Scripture  itself  in  regard  to  debated  doctrines,  apart 
from  mediaeval  or  conventional  embellishments. 

It  is  not  without  significance  that  for  his  office 
'telegraphic  address*  he  adopted  the  hopeful  word, 
Millennium;  and  this  thought  of  the  coming  Divine 
Reign  kept  him  serene  through  all  Time's  changes,  his 
mind  being  ever  fixed  upon  the  ultimate  triumph  of 
the  Lamb.  He  lived  and  moved  in  the  '  blessed  hope ' 
of  his  Lord's  Return.  Though  fully  persuaded  of  its 
'  pre-millennial '  character,  yet  in  his  interpretation  of 
the  Book  of  Revelation,  for  instance,  he  followed  no 

1  For  the  '  Basis '  of  the  Evangelical  Alliance,  see  page  236. 
223 


224        IN  THE  REALM  OF  THEOLOGY 

'school'  in  its  entirety,  laying  emphasis  rather  upon 
the  practical  application  to  modern  life  of  the  underlying 
and  eternal  principles  which,  in  his  view,  the  Apocalypse 
was  designed  to  teach.  To  him  it  was  in  very  deed  '  the 
Revelation  of  Jesus  Christ,'  who  is  'the  same  yester- 
'  day,  and  to-day,  and  for  ever.'  He  simply  revelled  in 
this  Book,  never  wearying  to  expound  it  to  intelligent  and 
interested  hearers,  if  only  he  might  lead  them  to  share 
the  strength  and  joy  which  he  himself  derived  from  it. 

Although  reared  in  Congregationalism,1  he  was  led 
by  conviction  in  early  manhood  to  declare  his  faith  in 
Believers'  Baptism,  as  emblematic  of  the  risen  life  of  the 
soul.  This  'perversion'  greatly  troubled  his  Congre- 
gational grandfather,  who  expressed  his  displeasure  more 
unmistakably  than  agreeably  in  his  will ! 

Few  troubled,  however,  to  inquire  on  what  ecclesi- 
astical roll  my  father  registered  his  name.  Whether 
among  Evangelical  Churchmen  or  spiritual  Noncon- 
formists of  any  sect  or  none,  he  was  equally  at  home, 
so  long  as  Christ  was  exalted  by  them  in  life  and  aim. 
To  all  such  his  character  and  his  work  were  enough. 
We  should  not  ask  Ithuriel  for  his  paper  qualifications ; 
his  spear  would  suffice. 

In  some  reminiscences2  of  days  between  1854  and 
1859,  the  late  Mr.  T.  Kyffin  Freeman  recalled  Mr. 
Morgan  as  occasionally  visiting — 

'  an  assembly  of  Christians  known  as  "the  Brethren." 
'  They   were   not    unworthy   of    the    name,   for   there 

1  See  Chapter  I. 

2  Quoted  by  Dr.  Pierson  in  his  Life  of  James  Wright  of  Bristol. 


THE  FELLOWSHIP  OF  KINDRED  MINDS  225 

'  was   an   intensity  of   love   to  Christ   and  His   people 
'  which  bound  them  together  in  holy  fellowship.' x 

Although  not  enrolled  as  a  '  member,'  these  hallowed 
gatherings  appealed  to  his  love  for  simplicity  and  high 
spiritual  tone.  The  Bible  was  given  the  place  of 
honour,2  there  was  a  genial  freedom,  in  their  worship, 
from  personal  domination;  the  meeting  for  'breaking 
of  bread '  realised  afresh  the  agape  of  primitive  Christi- 
anity; and  entire  unworldliness  was  part  of  their 
ideal.3 

The  Foundation  Truths  of  the  Gospel,  then,  were  Mr. 
Morgan's  unfailing  rule   and  reference.      '  Do  you  call 

1  Among  the  group  were  James  Wright  (son-in-law  to  George 
Miiller,  and  his  successor  as  superintendent  of  the  Ashley  Down 
Orphan  Houses) ;  Henry  Heath  (at  one  time  co-worker  with  Robert 
C.  Chapman,  of  Barnstaple) ;  and  William  Thomas  Berger  (associated 
with  Hudson  Taylor  in  starting  the  China  Inland  Mission). 

2  l  The  minds  of  the  Brethren  were  associated  with  the  words 
1  of  Scripture  ;  they  talked  of  them  when  they  sat  in  their  houses 
1  and  when  they  walked  by  the  way,  when  they  ]a}r  down  and  when 
1  they  rose  up.  Conversational  Bible-readings  were  their  principal 
1  recreation,  and  in  the  olden  days  an  invitation  to  tea  might 
'  almost  be  taken  to  imply  an  invitation  to  social  Bible-study.' — 
Neatby's  History  of  the  Plymouth  Brethren. 

3  Lord  Congleton  supplied  a  striking  instance  of  the  extent  to 
which  this  habit  prevailed  among  the  Brethren.  Possessing  an  in- 
come of  £1200,  he  took  a  house  of  which  the  rent  was  £12,  and 
furnished  it  with  wooden  chairs  and  a  plain  deal  table  (afterwards 
stained,  as  a  concession  to  the  house-maid  ! ).  He  used  pewter 
tea-spoons,  and  he  rejected  carpets.  This  from  a  sincere  desire  to 
live  humbly,  watching  eagerly  for  his  Lord's  Return.  The  same 
nobleman,  however,  interested  in  an  evangelist  who  was  extending 
mission- work  among  the  poor,  handed  him  a  sealed  envelope, 
bidding  him  read  the  contents  at  leisure.  It  contained  a  bank- 
note for  £500  ! 

15 


226        IN  THE  REALM  OF  THEOLOGY 

this  mixed  multitude  a  church  ? '  asked  George  Fox. 
Similarly,  my  father,  abiding  by  the  Scriptural  law, 
would  accept  only  the  New  Birth  as  giving  right  of 
entrance  to  the  fold  of  Christ. 

He  remained  to  the  end  a  bulwark  against  secularisa- 
tion, upholding  the  pure  Gospel,  and  appraising  a  direct 
sermonic  statement  which  set  forth  the  Vicarious  Sacri- 
fice as  of  more  value  than  mere  literary  essays,  doc- 
trinal discussions,  or  semi -political  pronouncements. 

An  inevitable  result,  also,  of  an  Evangelical  apprehen- 
sion of  the  work  of  the  '  One  Mediator,'  was  the  taking 
of   a  firm  stand  against  all  domination  of   the   priest, 
whether  Romish  or  Anglican.1     He  realised,  of  course, 
that  those  who  hold  to  the  Scripture  truths  of  personal 
responsibility  to  God  and  free  access  to  the  Redeemer, 
as  against  sacerdotal  presumption,  are  apt  to  be  classed 
as  a  sort  of  violent  rabble,  thirsting  for  fresh  Gordon 
Riots  and  conflagrations  new  !     But   Mr.  Morgan  took 
high  ground.     He  was  jealous  for  his  Lord  with  a  great 
jealousy,   knowing    only   too   well,   through    his    wide 
travel,  the  abounding  evidences  which  demonstrate  that 
Mariolatry  and  the  Mass  are  parts  of  a  system  which 
visualises  superstition ;  while,  on  the  other  hand,  pure 
Bible-teaching    means    intelligent  apprehension  of    all 
that  is    holy,  just,  and  good.     '  I  have  seen  by   The 
Christian,'   wrote   Francis    William    Newman,2   '  how 
Protestantism  has  justified  itself.' 

1  See  Chapter  XVIII. 

8  Younger  brother  of  Cardinal  Newman,  and  fellow-missionary 
in  Syria  with  Anthony  Norris  Groves.     It  is  common  knowledge 


FALSE  FREEDOM  227 

In  withstanding  error  and  deprecating  the  encroach- 
ments of  worldliness  in  the  Church,  Mr.  Morgan  bore 
brave  witness  against  the  seductive  and  popular  cults 
of  New  Theology  and  whist-drives.  Consistently  as  '  a 
man  of  one  idea,'  he  steadfastly  maintained  a  fixed 
standard,  nothing  daunted  by  any  charges  of  '  narrow- 
ness '  and  '  bigotry,'  his  narrowness  being  that  of  the 
Narrow  Way;  and  often  he  vehemently  denounced 
the  suicidal  policy  of  the  false  '  liberality,'  so  aptly 
described  as — 
Freedom,  free  to  slay  herself,  and  dying  while  they  shout  her  name. 

Nor  had  the  Oxford  or  the  Broad  Church  movements 
either,  any  ground  of  appeal  to  such  a  man.  In  a 
word,  his  views  and  teachings  were  those  of  the 
Divinely-inspired  Word.  He  never  tired  of  insisting 
upon  the  prime  importance  of  Bible  truth,  alike  in 
evangelism,  in  the  instruction  of  converts,  and  the 
edification  of  established  believers.  '  The  entrance 
of  Thy  words  giveth  light ' ;  and  as  he  devoted  him- 
self more  and  more  to  the  close  and  reverent  study 
of  the  Sacred  Page,  his  heart  burned  within  him, 
and  reflected  upon  his  Christian  character  a  perennial 
glow. 

This  delight  in  the  Word  shone  out  at  all  times  in  the 
most  natural  manner,  so  that  it  was  no  effort  to  detach 
himself,  in  the  midst  of  a  business  discussion  or  a  home 
table-talk,  in  order  to  elucidate  mystical  passages  in  the 

how,  while  John  Henry  Newman  made  shipwreck  of  his  early 
Evangelical  faith,  Francis  William  drifted  into  the  shallows  of 
rationalistic  speculation. 


228        IN  THE  REALM  OF  THEOLOGY 

Old  Testament  Scriptures  or  to  expound  the  doctrines 
of  the  New.  Among  companies  of  Christians  he  loved 
to  draw  the  living  water  from  the  wells  of  truth ;  and 
sought,  in  opening  his  Bible,  so  to  interpret  things  rare 
and  profitable,  as  to  shed  fresh  light  and  kindle  new 
fires  of  zeal.  Taking  the  Old  Testament,  he  showed : 
'  The  New  is  in  the  Old  concealed ' ;  or,  turning  to  the 
fuller  revelation,  he  declared  :  '  The  Old  is  in  the  New 
revealed.'  The  foundations  of  his  faith  were  deeply 
laid  in  the  one  Book — not  in  the  exaltation  of  the  letter, 
but  in  the  instruction  of  heart  and  mind  by  the  Holy 
Spirit's  aid. 

He  was  thoroughly  at  one  with  Mr.  Spurgeon  in  his 
famous  protest,  made  in  1887,  against  the  '  Down  Grade 
Theology,'  which  was  becoming  all  too  prevalent  in 
that  day.  He  dissented,  however,  from  the  acrimony 
with  which  the  controversy  came  later  to  be  tinged 
owing  to  certain  personalities  introduced  by  partisans 
of  either  side.  This  caused  him  to  be  somewhat  mis- 
understood, and,  in  some  quarters,  even  blamed.  But 
it  was  a  rule  of  his  life  to  distinguish  between  a  teacher 
and  his  teaching,  loving  the  man  while  deprecating  his 
doctrine.  Thus,  at  a  later  date,  some  readers  of  The 
Christian  rated  him  soundly  for  referring  to  a  pro- 
minent minister  (an  exponent  of  certain  '  advanced ' 
views)  as  '  our  dear  brother '  So-and-so.  Such  blows, 
however,  touched  him  but  lightly ;  for  while,  as  occasion 
might  demand  it,  he  stood  firm  to  the  principle,  'first 
pure,  then  peaceable,'  he  nevertheless  sought  in  measure 
to  imitate  his  Lord  in  characteristics  of  '  grace  and  truth.' 


THE  CAUSE  OF  SOCIAL  SORROWS      229 

If  there  was  one  subject  more  than  another  in  which 
(apart  from  doctrine)  he  found  himself  at  variance  with 
many  younger  ministers  of  his  day,  it  was  in  regard  to 
the  theory  that '  the  world  is  growing  better,'  and  that 
this  improvement  would  extend  gradually,  till  finally  it 
ushers  in  the  Millennium.  For  such  theological  optim- 
ism he  could  find  neither  warrant  in  Scripture  nor 
encouragement  in  the  facts  of  life.  That  '  there  are 
more  Christians  in  the  world  to-day  than  ever  before ' 
he  thankfully  accepted  as  true  ;  but  he  would  add  : 
'  And  there  are  more  sinners  too ' —  taking  into  account 
the  all-round  increase  of  population.  He  held  that  '  the 
natural  heart  of  man  is  the  same  in  all  ages,'  and  that 
if — controlled  by  local  restraints  or  influenced  by 
public  opinion — its  outward  brutalities  decreased,  yet 
they  were  replaced  by  sin  in  more  refined  forms,  which 
was  essentially  sin  all  the  same. 

An  ardent  supporter  of  social  reform  and  all  that 
tends  to  make  life  more  livable  for  the  poor,  he 
never  allowed  himself  to  hope  that  outward  reforms 
could  effect  the  regeneration  through  which  alone  a 
man  can  enter  into  the  Kingdom  of  God. 

1  You  may  whitewash  old  Adam/  he  would  say,  '  but 
that  does  not  create  a  new  man  ! ' 

For  it  was  Sin,  more  than  heredity  or  environment, 
that  he  held  to  be  the  root-cause  of  all  social  sorrow.1 

1  Apart  from  Scriptural  assurances,  he  found  support  in  this 
view,  as  evinced  by  two  conversations  lie  had  with  Dr.  Barnardo  and 
General  Booth  respectively.  The  first  told  him  how  among  his 
rescued   'waifs'  were   those  whose  parents  and  grandparents  had 


23o        IN  THE  REALM  OF  THEOLOGY 

Nor  was  he  much  enamoured  of  the  average  minis- 
terial training-college.  Of  course,  he  recognised  with 
much  appreciation  the  good  work  done  in  some  of  them 
by  faithful  men  of  God,  in  wisely  directing  the  students 
in  holy  enthusiasms  and  ideals.  But  he  found  that 
in  others  the  earlier  desire  for  soul-winning  was  stifled 
by  a  quasi-professional  atmosphere,  or  overlaid  by  the 
weight  of  erudition.  Individual  cases  he  could  recall  of 
hopeful  young  preachers  who,  entering  the  colleges 
with  a  burning  zeal,  had  left  them  sadly  altered 
in  their  doctrinal  views  and  practical  aims. 

As  a  student  of  Scripture  he  found,  too,  that  God's 
chosen  messengers  in  Bible  times  were  very  frequently 
men  trained  only  in  the  school  of  God — e.g.,  Gideon, 
Elijah,  Elisha,  Amos ;  or  whose  chief  qualification  was 
their  own  nothingness — witness,  Moses,  Isaiah,  Jeremiah; 
that  our  Lord's  chosen  Apostles  were  drawn  chiefly 
from  humble  ranks  ;  and  that  Paul  himself  did  his  best 
work,  not  as  the  brilliant  pupil  of  Gamaliel,  but  as  the 
self-emptied   follower   of   the    Man   of   Nazareth — dis- 

been  confirmed  drunkards,  and  who,  therefore,  on  the  ground  of 
heredity,  had  every  reason  for  succumbing  to  the  habit  of  intem- 
perance ;  but  who,  under  Gospel  influences,  had  grown  up  to  be 
sober,  industrious,  and  God-fearing.  The  second  speaker,  reviewing 
some  of  his  experiences  of  social  work  among  the  '  submerged  tenth,' 
had  found  that  unless  a  man  gave  himself  to  God  '  while  on  the 
lowest  rung  of  the  ladder  ' — i.e.,  when  at  the  end  of  all  social  hope 
— he  was  more  unlikely  still  to  do  so  when  he  had  been  raised  by  a 
new  environment  to  a  position  of  comparative  respectability  ;  for  then 
he  began  to  '  fancy  himself,'  and  to  think  he  was  '  not  such  a  bad 
sort  after  all ! '  These  testimonies  coming  from  such  authoritative 
sources,  confirmed  the  impression  upon  my  father's  mind. 


WITH  DR.  WEYMOUTH  231 

carding  the  words  of  man's  wisdom  (1  Cor.  ii.  4),  and 
declaring :  '  The  gospel  preached  by  me  is  not  after  man  ; 
for  I  neither  received  it  of  man,  neither  was  I  taught 
it,  but  by  the  revelation  of  Jesus  Christ'  (Gal.  i.  11,  12). 
Thus  it  was  that  my  father  could  often  listen  with  more 
edification  to  a  man  of  small  education  who  knew  his 
Book,  than  to  many  of  the  elite  of  the  divinity  schools. 

For  many  years  he  delighted  to  attend  on  Monday 
afternoon — although  always  a  busy  Editorial  day — a 
fraternal  gathering  in  the  Y.M.C.A.,  Aldersgate-st.,  for 
the  consecutive  study  of  Scripture.  Here  he  met  Dr. 
Weymouth  and  many  other  accomplished  expositors, 
and  he  greatly  helped  in  the  elucidation  of  many  a 
difficult  passage.  It  was  in  connection  with  this 
meeting  that  Dr.  Weymouth  commenced  his  Translation 
of  the  New  Testament,  bringing  to  his  comrades  week 
by  week  his  rendering  of  the  Second  Epistle  to  the 
Corinthians — with  which  the  work  opened — and  which 
was  first  published  in  the  columns  of  The  Christian. 

My  father  was  not  a  keen  controversialist.  He  yielded 
to  no  man  in  standing  for  the  truth,  but  he  never  entered 
the  lists  as  a  mere  debater  on  spiritual  themes  or  an 
arguer  of  Christian  Evidences.  Accepting  the  truism 
that — 

A  man  convinced  against  his  will 
Is  of  the  same  opinion  still, 

he  sought,  not  so  much  to  convince  the  mind  of  reason, 
as  to  convict  the  heart  of  sin.  He  would  meet  negation 
with  positive  truth ;  for  Christian  Evidence  he  would 


232        IN  THE  REALM  OF  THEOLOGY 

point  to  changed  lives  and  homes  transformed  as  the 
most  potent  argument  for  the  truth  of  the  Gospel. 

'  Offer  men  something  better  for  their  denials  or 
their  sins/  was  his  maxim;  and  he  would  tell  the 
story  of  a  ragged  urchin  clutching  tightly  a  handful 
of  broken  biscuits  with  which  he  could  not  be  induced 
to  part,  until  the  sight  of  a  sixpence  in  exchange 
effectually  converted  him  to  the  better  gift.  Or  again, 
he  would  relate  the  pathetic  incident  of  a  lad  shouting 
joyfully  down  the  street : 

'  Father's  converted  !  Father's  converted  ! ' 

'  Well,  what  difference  does  that  make  to  you  ? '  asked 
a  bystander. 

'  Why,  he  hasn't  knocked  mother  about  all  day  ! '  was 
the  significant  reply.  Homely  enough,  no  doubt,  were 
such  illustrations,  but  they  touched  hearts. 

Thus  my  father's  theology  was  simple,  direct,  clear- 
cut  ;  and — on  the  ground  that  the  Bible  is  vested  with 
Divine  authority — it  was  unassailable.  How  little  he 
was  moved  from  his  original  position  by  the  comings 
and  goings  of  Modern  Thought  is  shown  by  his  reply 
to  a  recent  interviewer,  who  asked :  '  Comparing  1859 
with  to-day,  do  you  see  much  improvement?'  Here 
is  his  answer: 

1  In  matters  of  religion  one  wishes  for  the  days  of 
1  1859  again.  No  doubt  there  are  in  many  ways  great 
'  improvements  in  our  social  life ;  and  some  abuses  of 
'  former  years  have  disappeared.  But  we  have  not  the 
'  overpowering  earnestness,  the  intense  zeal,  the  high 
1  purposes  of  that  period.  In  1859,  one  dominant  note 
•'  was  deep  conviction  of  sin.     For  long  there  had  been 


1859  AND  TO-DAY  233 

'  preaching  of  a  legal  kind,  not  followed  by  a  clear 
1  Gospel  testimony ;  and  assurance  of  salvation  was 
'  neither  generally  taught  nor  enjoyed.  The  Revival 
1  of  that  year  produced  conviction  of  sin  so  overwhelm- 
'  ing,  as  to  lead  in  many  cases  to  the  physical  phenomena 
1  which  were  so  remarkable. 

'  To-day  the  sense  of  sin  is  not  found  in  anything 
'  like  the  same  degree.  Yet  though  saying  this,  I  am 
1  not  blind  to  the  great  good  being  done,  not  only  by 
'  men  who  stand  where  we  stand,  but  by  many 
'  Christians  who  on  some  points  are  out  of  sympathy 
1  with  us.' 

Mr.  Morgan's  note  of  faithfulness  continued  clear  to 
the  end,  as  he  sought  to  illuminate  and  purify  the 
public  mind  with  spiritual  truth.  The  times  had  by  no 
means  grown  easier  for  men  of  his  view.  Down  '  the 
ringing  grooves  of  change '  there  had  appeared  no  new 
desire  of  the  world  to  heed  the  things  of  God;  the 
tendency  of  theologians  was  towards  the  breaking 
down  of  old  landmarks ;  the  line  of  demarcation  be- 
tween the  children  of  light  and  the  children  of  darkness 
was  becoming  indistinct;  the  hand  of  materialism  was 
working  to  set  back  the  clock  of  spiritual  progress ;  the 
superficiality  of  an  age  in  which  man,  having  ill- 
digested  the  facts  of  scientific  discovery,  superficially 
founded  novel  and  revolutionary  assumptions  upon  the 
airy  theories  of  its  little  day — all  these  made  it  increas- 
ingly difficult  to  impress  the  old  truths  of  human 
depravity  and  of  atonement  for  sin.  Yet,  with  an 
unfailing  confidence  in  Christianity  as  the  one  all- 
sufficient  panacea  for  the  sorrows  and  unrest  of  mankind, 
he  knew  no  discouragement,  persuaded  that  if  one  section 


234        IN  THE  REALM  OF  THEOLOGY 

of  the  race  hardened  its  heart  against  the  old  Evangel, 
there  were  ever  fresh  and  splendid  entrances  for  the 
truth,  and  God  fulfilled  Himself  in  many  ways.  Though 
New  Theology  should  pervert  true  doctrine,  Pentecost 
was  repeated  in  Korea.  Though  churches  might  shiver 
in  '  critical '  frost,  or  be  stupefied  in  the  fumes  of  incense- 
smoke,  the  tents  of  the  Evangelisation  Society  were 
filled  with  hearers.  If  occasionally  the  leaders  were 
prone  to  prostrate  themselves  before  the  bogeys  of 
German  rationalistic  speculation,  the  rank  and  file  were 
still  largely  of  Moody's  mind,  and  found  their  creed  in 
the  fifty-third  of  Isaiah. 

Dr.  Donald  Fraser  has  said :  '  Jesus  Christ  laid  stress 
'  not  so  much  on  the  prohibitions  so  frequent  in  the 
'  Decalogue,  as  on  positive  requirements  to  love  God  and 
'  man,  and  to  do  well.'  It  was  to  basal  truths  that  my 
father  turned  again  and  again ;  grace  was  still  the  only 
resource,  and  the  truth  remained:  'No  man  cometh 
unto  the  Father  but  by  Me ; '  and  '  other  foundation 
can  no  man  lay  than  that  is  laid,  which  is  Jesus  Christ.' 
Regarding  mankind  at  its  best,  he  '  raised  to  heaven  the 
magnificent  testimony  of  our  nothingness ' ;  regarding 
Divine  things,  his  days  of  growing  physical  weakness 
told  the  same  simple  story  as  those  of  his  prime,  that  he 
bowed  himself  willingly  to  the  yoke  of  Christ. 


CHAPTER   XVII 
' UNITY,  LIBERTY,  CHARITY' 

I  HAVE  already  referred  to  the  harmony  of  thought 
in  regard  to  doctrinal  beliefs  which  existed  between 
my  father  and  the  Evangelical  Alliance ; l  and  in  regard 
to  its  practical  aims  and  purposes  there  was  a  like 
cohesion  between  them.  They  were  at  one  in  em- 
phasising '  the  life  of  God  in  the  soul  of  man,'  and  not 
the  exaltation  of  human  ability  and  energy.  Each  held 
to  the  familiar  Augustinian  motto:  'In  essentials, 
unity ;  in  non-essentials,  liberty ;  in  all  things,  charity.' 
They  were  further  agreed  that  unity,  more  than  a 
harmony  of  minds  regarding  great  questions,  should  be 
that  of  Spirit-filled  people  striving  for  the  Kingdom's 
interests ;  their  liberty  was  not  of  fantasy,  but  of  sound 
judgment  based  upon  the  Word  of  God ;  and  their 
charity,  no  timid  cloaking  of  error,  but  the  love  that 
is  first  of  all  faithful,  as  becometh  the  children  of  light. 

Founded  in  London,  in  1846,  at  a  great  gathering  of 
distinguished  men — Christian  ambassadors  who  repre- 
sented the  cause  and  principles  of  the  Reformation  in 

1  See  Chapter  XVI. 
235 


236  *  UNITY,  LIBERTY,  CHARITY' 

many  lands,1  the  Evangelical  Alliance  is  still  a  redoubt- 
able world-champion  of  the  Christian  faith  and  religious 
liberty.  Including  in  its  spacious  ranks  Evangelicals 
who  hold  widely  different  views  on  certain  details  of 
doctrine  and  administration,  it  unites  them  to-day,  as  it 
did  their  fathers  at  the  outset,  in  the  holy  bond  of  the 
spiritual  and  inspiring  truth,  'Unum  corpus  sumus  in 
Christo.'2 

1  There  were  eight  hundred  delegates,  representing  fifty  de- 
nominations. 

2  The  Basis  of  the  Evangelical  Alliance  is  denned  as  follows  : — 

1.  '  The  Divine  inspiration,  authority,  and  sufficiency  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures. 

2.  '  The  right  and  duty  of  private  judgment  in  the  interpretation 
of  the  Holy  Scriptures. 

3.  '  The  Unity  of  the  Godhead,  and  the  Trinity  of  Persons  therein. 

4.  '  The  utter  depravity  of  human  nature  in  consequence  of  the 
Fall. 

5.  '  The  Incarnation  of  the  Son  of  God,  His  work  of  atonement 
for  sinners,  and  His  mediatorial  intercession  and  reign. 

6.  '  The  justification  of  the  sinner  by  faith  alone. 

7.  '  The  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  the  conversion  and  sanctifica- 
tion  of  the  sinner. 

8.  '  The  immortality  of  the  soul,  the  resurrection  of  the  body,  the 
judgment  of  the  world  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  with  the  eternal 
blessedness  of  the  righteous,  and  the  eternal  punishment  of  the 
wicked. 

9.  '  The  Divine  institution  of  the  Christian  ministry,  and  the 
obligation  and  perpetuity  of  the  ordinances  of  Baptism  and  the 
Lord's  Supper. 

■  It  being,  however,  distinctly  declared  that  this  brief  summary 
is  not  to  be  regarded,  in  any  formal  or  ecclesiastical  sense,  as  a 
creed  or  confession,  nor  the  adoption  of  it  as  involving  an  assump- 
tion of  the  right  authoritatively  to  define  the  limits  of  Christian 
brotherhood,  but  simply  as  an  indication  of  the  class  of  persons 
whom  it  is  desirable  to  embrace  within  the  Alliance. 

'  In  this  Alliance,  it  is  also  distinctly  stated  that  no  compromise 


THE  WEEK  OF  PRAYER 


237 


Throughout  its  history  it  has  made  a  bold  stand 
against  many  foes  of  righteous  progress,  combating  with 
equal  devotion  the  superstitions  and  subtleties  of  Rome, 
the  earth-bound  spirit  of  Materialism,  and  the  sombre 
conclusions  of  calculating  but  blind  Rationalism. 

1  You  will  be  without  defence/  cried  Cajetan  to  Luther ; 
*  where  will  you  hide '  ? 

'  Under  Heaven  ! '  answered  the  reformer.  And  the 
Alliance  has  sought,  not  only  to  kindle  and  sustain  such 
unwavering  courage  and  faith,  but  to  be  the  defender 
and  succourer  of  humble  believers  harried  by  powerful 
and  persecuting  foes. 

One  of  the  chief  departments  of  the  work  of  the 
Alliance  was  the  organisation  of  the  Universal  Week  of 
Prayer,  which,  at  first  observed  only  among  the  members 
themselves,  was  afterwards,  by  urgent  requests  from 
workers  at  home  and  missionaries  abroad,  so  extended 
as  to  link  together  Evangelical  believers  in  all  parts  of 
the  world.  Its  '  prayer-circular,'  embodying  a  wealth  of 
carefully  considered  suggestions  for  united  supplication 
day  by  day  throughout  the  Week,  remains  a  model  of 
simplicity  and  comprehensiveness.  Supervised  annually, 
as  to  its  composition,  by  representatives  of  the  churches, 
it  receives  the  approval  of  Christian  leaders  in  a  hundred 
countries,  and  is  printed  in  many  languages. 

So  warmly  did  Mr.  Morgan  appreciate  the  opportunity 

of  the  views  of  any  member,  or  sanction  of  those  of  others,  on  the 
points  wherein  they  differ,  is  either  required  or  expected  ;  but  that 
all  are  held  free  as  before  to  maintain  and  advocate  their  religious 
convictions,  with  due  forbearance  and  brotherly  love.' 


238  *  UNITY,  LIBERTY,  CHARITY' 

and  recognise  the  desirability  of  girdling  the  globe  with 
a  chain  of  praying  believers,  that  when  The  Revival 
was  but  two  years  old  the  greater  part  of  an  issue  was 
devoted  to  accounts  of  the  Week  of  Prayer  meetings. 
The  influence  of  the  1859  Revival  was  of  course  still 
strong,  and  no  passion  for  '  snippet '  literature  had  arisen 
to  vitiate  the  taste  for  solid  reading.  Hence,  lively  satis- 
faction was  found  in  column  after  column  of  prayers 
and  addresses.  The  fervour  of  the  proceedings  is 
illustrated  by  a  comment  in  The  Revival  concerning 
one  of  the  meetings  at  Willis's  Rooms,  a  fashionable 
place  of  assembly  in  St.  James's : — 

'  Although  Captain  Trotter  and  the  Hon.  and  Rev. 
'  Baptist  W.  Noel  prayed  at  great  length,  the  two 
'  occupying  nearly  an  hour,  there  seemed  to  be  no 
'  weariness  in  the  congregation.' 

The  Week  was  deemed  so  important  an  institution, 
that  numbers  of  visitors  came  to  London  to  take  part  in 
the  meetings  ;  and  in  this  connection  The  Revival,  in  a 
striking  way,  spoke  of  the  blessing  that  might  well  be 
the  outcome  of  an  extended  practice  of  Christian 
hospitality,  and  deprecated  the  popular  notion  that 
hospitality  is  a  social  virtue  rather  than  a  Christian 
exercise.     Thus  we  find  that — 

'  many  Christians  received  other  Christians  perfectly 
'  unknown  to  them  previously.  The  Episcopalian 
'  brother  received  the  Nonconformist,  and  the  Non- 
c  conformist  the  brother  differing  from  him,  all  in  the 
'  name  of  the  one  Master  and  for  His  sake,  according  to 
'  3  John.5 


A  SPIRITUAL  RALLYING-POINT       239 

Yearly  accounts  of  the  Week  of  Prayer  have  con- 
tinued to  figure  among  the  features  of  the  early  January 
numbers  of  The  Christian  ;  and  Mr.  Morgan  would  be 
found  each  day  at  one  or  another  of  the  meetings, 
whether  at  Mildmay,  Aldersgate-st.,  or  Exeter  Hall.  On 
many  occasions  he  occupied  the  chair  or  gave  the 
address  on  the  prayer-subject  of  the  day ;  always  he 
sought  to  turn  the  thoughts  of  his  hearers  towards  the 
privilege  of  approach  through  the  great  High  Priest, 
while  he  pointed  to  the  advances  and  opportunities,  as 
well  as  the  declensions  and  failures,  of  the  time,  as 
incentives  for  the  urgent  cry :  '  Wilt  Thou  not  revive 
us  again,  that  Thy   people  may  rejoice  in  Thee  ? ' 

Another  feature  of  the  Alliance  which  figured 
prominently  was  the  annual  Conference  of  the  British 
branch,  held  at  some  suitable  metropolitan  or  provincial 
centre.  Such  gatherings — in  days,  it  must  be  remem- 
bered, when  there  was  neither  Church  Congress  nor 
Free  Church  Council,  when  Conventions  were  few,  and 
'  Keswick '  and  the  Bible  League  had  not  as  yet  come 
into  being — were  of  the  highest  importance  as  rare 
Evangelical  rallying-points.  My  father  endeavoured  to 
help  forward  the  unity  for  which  the  Alliance  stood,  by 
giving  prominence,  for  instance,  to  addresses  so  brotherly 
as  those  of  Thomas  Curnie,  of  Sandford,  a  talented 
Anglican  speaker,  who  regarded  it  as  a  delightful  ex- 
perience that  a  stranger,  if  unfamiliar  with  the  speakers, 
could  distinguish  the  denomination  of  none,  so  urgent 
were  all  of  them  in  dwelling  upon  the  glory  of  God  and 
the  exaltation  of  the  Saviour's  Name.     Mr.  Curnie  was 


24o  '  UNITY,  LIBERTY,  CHARITY' 

wont  to  emphasise — and  the  saying  is  assuredly  timely 
in  our  own  day  also — that  'wherever,  in  the  Revival, 
the  work  of  God  has  been  deepest,  there  Christian 
catholicity  is  most  marked.'  And  as  evidence  of  this 
he  pointed  to  the  'union  prayer-meetings,'  formed  in 
many  places  for  loving  co-operation,  and  to  the  host 
of  religious  societies  which  had  been  lately  founded 
upon  an  entirely  unsectarian  basis. 

The  Alliance  stood,  in  a  large  sense,  for  the  Bible; 
and  the  unity  which  prevailed  so  widely  in  the  Revival, 
and  which  was  consequent  upon  a  return  to  primitive 
faith  and  zeal,  likewise  had,  for  its  visible  bond  of 
agreement,  the  written  Word.  Hence  my  father  was 
glad  to  call  attention  to  pronouncements  of  the  Alliance 
leaders,  which,  in  days  of  danger  and  failing  faith, 
declared  with  strength  and  iteration  for  the  Holy 
Scriptures.  Typical  of  such  timely  sayings  was  that  of 
Dr.  Henry  of  Belfast,  who,  at  the  Conference  of  1875, 
said: 

'  I  confess  I  have  no  fear  for  the  future  of  the  Church 
'  of  the  Bible.  The  sword  of  the  Spirit,  that  great  instru- 
'  ment  which  is  destined  to  overthrow  the  stupendous 
'  systems  of  superstition  and  idolatry  which  make  the 
'  world  groan  under  the  pressure  of  accumulated  misery, 
'  is  carried  over  every  sea,  into  the  doors  of  entrance 
1  opened  in  the  darkest  and  most  distant  climes,  for  the 
'  healing  of  the  nations  and  for  the  establishment  of 
'  righteousness.' 

While  the  unswerving  loyalty  of  the  Alliance  thus 
drew  my  father  closely  to  it,  he  also  rejoiced  that  its 
message  was  not  addressed  solely  to  the  learned,  to  the 


HELPING  THE  PERSECUTED  241 

profound  student  of  types,  or  to  those  versed  in  the 
languages  of  ancient  civilisations ;  but  to  the  great  body 
of  Christians,  such  as  might  say,  in  the  characteristic 
words  of  Dr.  Joseph  Parker,  given  in  The  Christian  : 

'  I  took  the  Book  of  Eevelation  and  read  it  through  at 
'  once,  right  away.  I  never  stopped  from  the  first  verse 
'  to  the  last.  Every  now  and  then  there  was  a  green 
1  place  with  fountains  and  trees,  and  I  said :  "  I  know 
1  that  bit."  When  I  read  of  the  trumpets  and  vials  and 
'  the  horns  and  the  woes,  I  could  make  but  little  of  them ; 
*  but  when  the  writer  said  :  "  I  saw  an  angel  flying 
'  through  the  midst  of  heaven,  having  the  everlasting 
'  Gospel,"  I  looked  with  the  eyes  of  my  heart  and  I  hailed 
'  that  messenger  as  a  friend.' 

Having  come  into  being  at  a  time  of  general  turmoil 
among  the  peoples,  the  Evangelical  Alliance  was  from 
the  first  an  ardent  champion  of  persecuted  believers  in 
other  lands  who  held  the  fort  against  great  odds.  In 
the  upheaval  of  monarchical  ideas  which  marked  1848 
as  an  epoch  in  modern  history,  the  question  of  religious 
as  well  as  political  liberty  inevitably  came  to  the  front 
in  countries  where  the  still  lingering  medievalism  of 
European  Courts  and  of  the  Papacy  were  intertwined, 
and  where  the  worldly  interests  of  each  were  deemed 
to  be  mutually  self-supporting. 

One  of  the  earliest  struggles  of  the  Alliance,  in  this 
connection,  was  (in  1852,  in  unison  with  the  then  power- 
ful Protestant  Alliance)  for  the  deliverance  of  the  two 
Madiai — Francesco  and  his  wife  Rosa,  two  poor  shop- 
keepers of  Florence,  who  had  been  condemned  to  several 
years'  imprisonment  with  hard  labour.  The  offence  of 
16 


242  < UNITY,  LIBERTY,  CHARITY' 

this  earnest-minded  and  exemplary  couple,  was,  practic- 
ally, that  they  had  possessed  and  read  copies  of  the  Bible 
and  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer.  Lord  Shaftesbury 
was  looked  to  as  the  leader  of  the  popular  movement 
for  their  release  which  arose  in  this  country.  To  that 
statesman  the  Prince  Consort  wrote : — 

'The  cruel  case  had  already  attracted  the  Queen's 
'  attention,  and  I  attempted  a  personal  appeal  to  the 
*  Grand  Duke  [of  Tuscany].  I  tried  particularly  to 
1  impress  him  (or  rather  his  Confessor,  who  is  the 
1  ruling  power)  that  the  case  will  do  irreparable  mischief 
1  to  the  Roman  Catholic  cause  in  England.  .  .  .  This 
1  is  the  Church  which  calls  us  intolerant,  merely  because 
'  we  do  not  choose  to  be  governed  by  it.' 

In  the  end,  the  Grand  Duke  bowed  to  the  storm 
by  commuting  the  sentences  to  perpetual  exile  from 
Tuscany.  He  could  scarcely  resist  the  feeling  which 
boiled  against  oppression,  not  only  in  England,  but  in 
Italy  itself.  The  Madiai  settled  quietly  at  Nice,  helped 
by  Sir  Culling  Eardley  and  other  friends. 

The  labours  of  the  Alliance  in  defence  of  the  religious 
rights,  not  only  of  individuals  but  of  peoples,  were 
thenceforward  among  Mr.  Morgan's  warmest  interests 
— particularly  in  the  defence  of  Matamoros1  and  his 
friends  against  Romish  persecution  in  Spain;  and  in 
the  aid  given  through  Dr.  Baedeker,  in  a  long  course 
of  years,  to  Stundists  and  other  suffering  Evangelicals 
in  Russia.2    Again,  for  the  Armenian  Christians,  ravaged 

1  See  Chapter  XVIII. 

2  '  The  Stundists  are  a  people  who  have  received  the  Word  of 
God.     They  are  apostolic  missionaries  ;  they  do  not  require  grand 


ARMENIAN  MASSACRES  243 

by  the  Moslem  and  subjected  to  atrocities  which  re- 
peatedly roused  the  indignation  of  Europe,  many  appeals 
were  made  in  The  Christian,  including  an  important 
pronouncement  by  the  Alliance,  which  called  attention 
to  such  massacres  as  that  of  Marash,  where — 

1  many  hundreds  of  Armenians  —  men,  women,  and 
*  children,  were  massacred  by  Moslems,  aided,  if  not 
'  led,  by  the  Imperial  troops.' 

Nearly  all  of  the  leading  men  of  the  Protestant  churches 
of  that  city,  and  the  pastor  of  the  church  which  is 
affiliated  to  the  Church  of  England,  were  killed.  In 
the  city  of  Csesarea,  several  hundred  Armenians  were 
massacred.  It  seems  probable  that  in  every  case  the 
offer  of  life  on  condition  of  acceptance  of  Moham- 
medanism was  made.  Numbers  of  women  and  children 
were  thus  killed  for  their  refusal  to  deny  their  Lord. 

To  maintain  the  Gospel  cause  against  the  grim  and 
corrupt  Ottoman  Empire  was  obviously  no  ordinary 
undertaking,  in  view  of  the  fact  that  the  Porte  was 
usually  amenable  only  to  the  remonstrances  and  repre- 
sentations of  such  ambassadors  as  the  'third  great 
Canning '  —  to  contemn  whom  might  arouse  British 
hostility,  and  thus,  according  to  the  common  political 
view  of  the  day,  make  easy  the  path  of  the  Romanoffs 
to  Constantinople. 

meetings  or  a  grand  hall,  but  wherever  they  go  they  preach  the 
Gospel.  "When  the  authorities  could  not  tolerate  the  movement 
any  longer,  when  the  priests  were  anxious  about  it,  they  engaged 
the  police  to  stamp  out  Stundism.  They  have  persecuted  them, 
banished  them,  but  the  Stundists  still  survive.' — Dr.  F.  W.  Baedeker, 
at  the  Evangelical  Alliance  Conference  of  1896. 


244  '  UNITY,  LIBERTY,  CHARITY' 

Notwithstanding  the  difficulties,  however,  the  firm- 
ness and  courtesy  of  the  British  Government  and  its 
Embassy,  inspired  by  the  Alliance,  brought  about  the 
abrogation  of  the  law  under  which  it  was  a  crime, 
punishable  with  death,  for  a  Mohammedan  to  become 
a  Christian.  It  is  true  that  the  Imperial  decree  has 
been  to  some  extent  a  dead  letter ;  but  at  any  rate  the 
pronouncement,  and  the  principle  of  toleration  which 
it  embodied,  afforded  a  useful  basis  of  appeal  to  the 
Sultan  and  his  ministers,  in  any  case  of  persecution  that 
might  arise.  Such  appeals,  indeed,  were  frequent,  by 
which — 

'  again  and  again  (wrote  one  of  the  secretaries  of  the 
1  Alliance)  have  prison-doors  been  opened  and  suffering 
'  Christians  set  at  liberty.' 

During  these  days  of  anxiety,  Mr.  Morgan  frequently 
sought  to  enlist  the  sympathies  of  his  readers  for  the 
Alliance.  This  was  notably  the  case  in  regard  to  the 
opposition  which  was  aroused  to  the  action  of  a 
Governor  of  Damascus,  who,  declaring  that  he  'would 
allow  no  persons  to  profess  any  religion  other  than  that 
of  their  fathers,'  registered  as  Mohammedans  over  two 
hundred  thousand  people  of  a  non-Moslem  Syrian  tribe. 

Another  characteristic  instance  of  oppression  to  which 
attention  was  called  in  The  Christian,  was  that  of  a 
Moslem  teacher  who,  with  fifteen  of  his  pupils,  was  led, 
without  the  intervention  of  any  missionary,  to  embrace 
Christianity.  The  party  started  from  Constantinople 
with  the  intention  of  seeking  a  place  of  religious  liberty 
in  some  Christian  land ;  but  outside  the  city  they  were 


A  RISKY  PILGRIMAGE  245 

arrested,  flung  into  prison,  and  all  trace  of  them  was 
lost.  These,  however,  were  but  items  in  the  long  and 
ghastly  catalogue  of  Turkish  atrocity,  when,  at  a  hint 
from  Palace  intriguers  or  the  Sultan  himself,  the  blood 
of  Christians  was  poured  out  like  water. 

It  is  not  surprising  that  the  efforts  of  the  Alliance 
failed  of  success  at  times,  when  the  combined  energies 
of  Europe  proved  inadequate  to  hold  in  check  the  furies 
of  Stamboul ;  yet  remarkable  victories  were  won — as 
for  example,  in  the  '  Marsovan  incident,'  when  many 
Armenians  were  delivered  from  imprisonment  or 
impending  execution. 

The  beneficent  influence  of  the  Alliance  reached  yet 
farther  afield.  The  Christians  of  Upper  Egypt  were 
saved  from  persecution  through  the  presentation  of  a 
timely  memorial  to  the  Khedive  Ismail ;  and  some 
weighty  words  to  the  French  Government  secured  the 
native  believers  in  New  Caledonia  from  the  molestations 
of  official  prejudice.  Specially  touching  is  the  story  of 
the  persecuted  Nestorians  in  Persia,  in  whom  my  father 
was  greatly  interested.  Strong  in  the  confidence  that 
they  would  obtain  help,  two  brethren  of  the  community 
actually  tramped  the  whole  distance  from  Persia  (via 
Armenia  and  Moscow)  to  Hamburg,  where  friends 
enabled  them  to  take  passage  to  London.  Arriving  in 
the  Metropolis,  they  at  once  asked  for  '  The  Evangelical 
Alliance,'  and  finding  their  way  to  the  office,  they  stated 
their  case.  Due  investigation  was  made,  and  so  potent 
was  the  action  taken  by  the  organisation,  that  not  only 
was  full   protection   given  to  the  wanderers  and  their 


246  ■ UNITY,  LIBERTY,  CHARITY' 

friends,  but  the  Shah  and  some  of  his  court  officials 
contributed  to  the  cost  of  re-erecting  churches  which 
had  been  destroyed. 

Another  signal  victory  was  that  which,  by  the 
blessing  of  God,  was  won  in  Russia,  over  forty  years 
since,  when  an  appeal  to  the  Czar  led  to  the  restoration 
of  religious  liberty  to  16,000  Lutheran  Christians  in  the 
Baltic  Provinces. 

But  Rome,  of  course,  was  the  chief  European  enemy 
of  liberty — particularly  in  the  days  of  her  greater 
strength,  when  monarchs  like  the  tyrannical  King  of 
Naples,  or  Popes  wielding  temporal  power,  had  to  be 
reckoned  with ;  and  before  there  was  a  united  Italy,  or 
the  '  Los  von  Rom '  movement  had  sprung  into  being.  In 
Bohemia,  the  Alliance  had  to  defend  so  simple  a  right 
as  that  of  the  citizen  to  invite  guests  to  his  own  house 
to  hear  a  Bible  exposition.  The  Protestants  suffered 
severely  from  persecutions  of  this  character ;  but  liberty 
was  ultimately  restored  as  a  result  of  the  personal  inter- 
position of  the  Emperor  Francis-Joseph,  prompted  by  a 
deputation  from  the  Evangelical  Alliance. 

The  endeavours  of  Rome,  whether  organised  or 
sporadic,  to  suppress  the  Evangelical  faith,  have  been 
met,  through  all  the  years,  with  firm  opposition,  strong 
in  the  support  of  Christians  at  home,  who  remembered 
the  sorrows  of  their  own  land — the  desecration  of 
WyclifFe's  lonely  grave,  the  bloody  suppression  of 
Lollardry,  the  fires  and  torture-chambers  at  Smithfield, 
and  the  cruel  persecutions  of  Quaker  and  Covenanter. 
Moreover,  it  was  clear  that  the  progress  of  truth  must 


CONTINENTAL  CONFERENCES        247 

necessarily  arouse  the  bitter  opposition  of  the  priest- 
hood, when  testifying  converts  would  appeal  to  their 
neighbours,  as  Stephen  Grellet  did  to  the  congregation 
of  nuns : — 

'  Instead  of  looking  at  candles  uselessly  burning  at 
'  noonday,  turn  your  eyes  inward  upon  Christ,  the  true 
4  Light  that  lighteth  every  man  that  cometh  into  the 
4  world.' 

It  was  amid  such  strenuous  conditions,  then,  that 
Mr.  Morgan  pleaded  for,  and  personally  aided  in  many 
ways,  a  work  which,  in  his  estimation,  was  not  less 
valuable  in  its  private  counsels  and  intercessions  than 
in  its  more  popular  agitations,  many  fruitful  results  of 
its  labours  being  achieved  by  methods  which  did  not 
meet  the  public  eye. 

The  General  Conferences  of  the  Alliance  (distinct 
from  those  of  the  British  branch,  and  held  usually  at 
one  of  the  chief  Continental  cities)  likewise  made  for 
Christian  unity  and  strength.  Glancing  at  the  accounts 
of  the  Geneva  Conference  of  1861,  given  in  The  Revival, 
it  is  instructive  to  note  that  while  formularies  and 
methods  of  expression  change  somewhat  with  the  years, 
the  grave  problems  of  one  time  are  very  largely  those 
of  another.  The  topics  of  the  official  programme  in- 
cluded, for  instance : 

4  "  The  Sabbath,  and  the  best  means  of  promoting  its 
4  Sanctification."  "  The  religious  destitution  and  immor- 
'  ality  of  the  masses  in  all  countries,  together  with  the 
4  means  which  wisdom  and  experience  may  point  out, 
1  for  the  application  of  the  only  efficient  remedy  for 
4  these  great   evils."     "  Keligious   liberty  considered   as 


248  < UNITY,  LIBERTY,  CHARITY' 

1  the  guarantee  of  the  order  and  peace  of  States." 
'  "The  importance  of  uniting  doctrine  with  Christian 
'  life,  in  order  to  the  prosperity  of  the  Church  " ;  and 
'  "  On  Christian  Brotherhood,  and  the  characteristics 
'  which  should  distinguish  controversy  among  Chris- 
1  tians." ' 

Other  General  Conferences  to  which  attention  was 
called  were  those  of  Amsterdam,  in  1867,  which  was 
reported  in  a  series  of  chatty  letters  by  Mr.  Gawin 
Kirkham;  New  York,  in  1873;  and  Basle,  in  1879. 
The  invitation  to  Basle,  issued  by  the  Swiss  branch, 
said : 

'  We  all  rejoice  in  the  great  promise  which  the  Lord 
'  gave  His  Church  for  its  consolation  amid  all  divisions, 
'  that  at  last  these  shall  be  one  flock,  under  Him,  the 
'  one  Shepherd.  But  we  also  know  that  the  fulfilment 
'  of  this  glorious  promise  is  not  brought  about  by 
'  human  means.  If  faith  in  this  consummation,  and 
'  the  heartfelt  longing  for  it,  be  not  wanting  among 
1  the  members  of  the  Alliance,  then,  by  God's  grace, 
'  we  shall  also  enjoy  a  foretaste  of  it.' 

To  my  father,  one  of   the  most   interesting  sessions 
i    of    that    Conference   was,   naturally,    that   which   dis- 
cussed the  Press.     He  would  certainly  sympathise  with 
the  dictum  of  a  German-Swiss  paper,  who  said : 

'  The  daily  Press  is  the  sole  intellectual  food  of  many. 
f  The  reader  takes  in  daily  the  views,  opinions,  and 
'  judgments  of  his  newspaper.  It  is  not  only  what  is 
'  said,  but  what  is  taken  for  granted,  that  weighs  with 
'  the  reader.  For  instance,  the  immutability  of  natural 
1  law  is  assumed  as  a  proof  of  the  unreasonableness  of 
'  prayer — such  assumptions  slip  in  where  openly  ex- 
'  pressed  unbelief  would  be  shut  out. 


THE  DUTIES  OF  THE  PRESS  249 

'  Christians  are  far  too  careless  about  the  real  prin- 
'  ciples  of  their  newspapers.  We  cannot  expect  a 
'  political  paper  to  speak  only  on  religious  subjects ; 
'  but  it  must  treat  daily  occurrences  on  Christian 
'  principles.  .  .  .  The  great  English  papers  offer  no 
'  piquant  romances  to  their  readers.  They  seek  to 
'  influence  by  well-grounded  judgments.' 

It  cannot  be  said  that  Mr.  Morgan  by  any  means 
approved  the  modern  tendency  of  a  considerable  portion 
of  the  Press  of  this  country  to  follow  the  ideas  and 
methods  of  secular  journalism  which  frequently  obtain 
in  New  York  and  Chicago.  He  deplored  what  he 
considered  to  be  a  lack  of  dignity  and  restraint,  an 
obvious  desire  to  create  '  tidal  waves  of  public  opinion,' 
by  emotional  and  exciting  articles — too  often  founded 
on  shallow  conjecture  and,  as  law-court  records  have 
frequently  demonstrated,  on  absolute  fiction. 

Turning  to  the  consideration  of  the  duties  of  the  dis- 
tinctively religious  Press,  some  theses  which  were  main- 
tained with  simplicity  and  power  at  Basle,  by  M.  E.  de 
Pressense,  expressed  truths  which  my  father  in  his 
own  sphere  had  earnestly  endeavoured  to  justify. 
Among  them  were  these  two : 

1  That  the  defence  of  Christianity  by  the  Press  ought 
'  to  be  independent  of  all  party  politics,  and  should 
'  invariably  be  faithful  to  justice  and  right. 

'  That,  remembering  that  the  end  never  justifies  the 
1  means,  the  Christian  Press  ought  to  serve  the  holiest 
'  of  causes  in  a  manner  worthy  of  it,  by  perfect  honesty 
'  in  controversy  and  respect  for  others,  avoiding  the 
'  sad  errors  which  have  too  often  dishonoured  the  dis- 
'  cussion  of  religious  questions.' 


25o  ■  UNITY,  LIBERTY,  CHARITY 

As  to  the  department  of  journalism  in  which  he  was 
himself  occupied,  he  was  in  complete  harmony  with  the 
noble  words  of  Dr.  Borrett  White : 

'  To  exalt  the  name  of  Jesus,  to  make  known  in  all 
'  quarters  its  power  to  lead  trembling  sinners  to  the 
'  foot  of  the  Cross,  to  strengthen  in  men's  hearts  the 
'  holy  emotions  of  faith,  hope,  and  charity  —  this  is 
'  the  work  of  the  Christian  Press.  It  promotes  the 
'  true  unity  of  the  Spirit,  and  teaches  all  things  that 
1  are  true,  all  things  that  are  honest,  all  things  that  are 
'  just,  lovely,  and  of  good  report/ 

For  many  years  a  member  of  the  Council  of  the 
Alliance,  unobtrusively  taking  a  deep  interest  in  the 
general  welfare  of  the  work,  my  father  was  naturally 
much  concerned  when  dark  and  difficult  days  were 
encountered;  standing  by  the  organisation,  he  co- 
operated in  the  strenuous  efforts  which  have  launched 
it  upon  a  fresh  career  of  enterprise  and  usefulness. 
On  account  of  pressing  engagements  in  North  Africa, 
he  was  unable  to  be  present  at  the  International  Con- 
ference held  in  London,  in  1907 ;  but  he  followed  the 
records  with  satisfaction,  particularly  as  so  many  old 
friends  were  present  from  the  Continent  —  Pastor 
Reuben  Saillens  (representing  France),  Pastor  Storjohann 
(Norway),  Dr.  White  (Turkey),  and  others ;  and  among 
the  items  of  news  he  was  particularly  glad  to  learn 
of  the  continued  progress  of  the  Alliance  centre  at 
Blankenburg,  which  he  had  known  so  well  from  its 
commencement,  and  of  which  Mr.  Charles  de  Neufville 
now  said :  '  Twenty  years  ago  there  were  forty-five 
persons   gathered    in    a   little   white   house ;    now   the 


THE  CENTRE  OF  ALL  251 

Conference  meetings  number  over  two  thousand  people 
in  six  buildings.' 

The  important  scheme  for  the  erection  of  a  new 
central  building  for  the  Alliance,  in  London,  was  a 
subject  which  was  keenly  interesting  him  before 
the  final  weakness  stole  upon  him  which  precluded 
any  further  consideration  of  earthly  affairs.  He 
was  a  true  friend  of  the  organisation  throughout 
practically  the  whole  of  his  public  career,  holding  all 
the  time  with  the  Council  that,  in  the  words  of  Dr. 
Pierson — 

'  the  centre,  the  crystallising  thought,  the  sum  and 
'  substance  of  the  credal  basis  of  such  an  Alliance, 
1  must  be  the  essential  truths  of  the  Gospel  message.' 


CHAPTER   XVIII 
THE  POPE  AND  THE  PRIEST 

THE  subject  of  this  biography  did  not  reach  his  four- 
score years  and  more  without  witnessing  changes 
great  and  many  in  the  relation  of  Papal  aggression  to 
Protestantism  in  Great  Britain.  Taking  an  early 
survey  of  events  in  this  direction,  we  note  that  it  was 
during  his  boyhood — and  therefore  at  a  period  when 
he  would  not  be  taking  an  active  interest  in  such 
matters — that  the  Oxford  'Tractarian'  cult  (1833-41) 
associated  with  the  names  of  Newman,  Pusey,  and 
other  English  clergymen,  came  into  vogue. 

A  convinced  (not  to  say  bigoted)  Churchman, 
Newman  was  as  opposed  to  the  pretensions  of  Rome 
as  to  the  Evangelicalism  of  Nonconformity,  showing 
his  hostility  to  each  with  cheerful  impartiality.  Neither 
Romanist  nor  Protestant,  he  held  that  certain  doctrines 
and  formularies  of  which  Rome  claimed  the  monopoly 
were  the  inheritance  also  of  the  Church  to  which  he 
belonged ;  having  been  exercised  therein  at  a  former 
period,  they  had   been  allowed  to  fall  into  desuetude. 

To  revive  these,  was  the  task  to  which  he  set  himself ; 

25s 


NEWMAN'S  SECESSION  253 

and  in  doing  so  this  influential  cleric  struck  out  in  both 
directions — against  the  distinctively  Protestant  position 
on  the  one  hand,  and  the  Romanistic  claims  on  the  other. 
But  the  glamour  of  stately  ceremonial — and,  still  more, 
the  influence  of  the  Papal  pretensions  regarding  '  Church 
authority' — gradually  enveloped  him,  until,  in  1845,  he 
seceded  to  Rome.     Thus  he  wrote  in  explanation : 

'  I  resigned  St.  Mary's  .  .  .  because  I  think  the  Church 
1  of  Rome  the  Catholic  Church,  and  ours  not  a  part  of  the 
1  Catholic  Church,  because  not  in  communion  with  Rome.' 

In  1850  was  issued  the  Papal  Bull  which  directed 
the  establishment  in  England  of  '  a  hierarchy  of  bishops, 
1  deriving  their  titles  from  their  own  Sees,  which  we 
1  (Pius  IX.)  institute  by  the  present  Letter  in  the  various 
4  apostolic  districts.'  Rightly  regarding  this  as  a  menace 
to  the  cause  of  true  religion,  the  Protestant  feeling  of 
the  nation  was  deeply  stirred,  in  and  out  of  Parliament, 
culminating  in  the  burning  of  the  effigies  of  Pope 
and  Cardinal.  But  that  keenly  sagacious  ecclesiastic, 
Cardinal  Wiseman,1  with  the  characteristic  subtlety  of 
his  class,  met  the  outburst  with  a  published  Appeal 
to  the  Reason  and  Good  Feeling  of  the  People  of 
England.  The  storm  abated ;  and,  allowing  herself 
to  be  thus  befooled,  the  nation  stood  by  while  Rome 
organised  fresh  forces  of  reaction,  whose  chief  object 
was  to  undo  the  work  of  the  Reformation. 

1  In  A  History  of  Our  Oton  Times,  Mr.  Justin  McCarthy  describes 
the  Cardinal  as  '  accepted  in  the  minds  of  most  Englishmen  as  a 
type  of  the  regular  Italian  ecclesiastic,  bold,  clever,  ambitious,  and 
unscrupulous.' 


254  THE  POPE  AND  THE  PRIEST 

Next,  in  1851,  Manning  came  upon  the  scene,  as  the 
latest  pervert  from  the  Anglican  Church  to  Rome.  For 
years  he  had  been  supporting  the  Tractarian  movement, 
and  finally  succumbed  to  its  inevitable  influence,  as 
Newman  had  done.  In  1857,  he  donned  the  priestly 
garb,  was  appointed  R.  C.  Archbishop  of  Westminster 
in  1865,  and  made  Cardinal  ten  years  later.1 

By  this  time  the  feet  of  Rome  were  planted  firmly 
on  British  soil — a  sorry  issue  for  which,  more  than  any 
other  cause,  the  self -deceptive  Tractarian  movement 
was  largely  responsible. 

One  service,  at  least,  did  Cardinal  Manning  render  to 

1  This  office  was  conferred  as  a  reward  for  his  support  of  the 
Pope.  Says  his  biographer  (Purcell's  Life  of  Cardinal  Manning) : 
'  To  a  losing  cause  Manning  was  never  partial,  early  in  life  or 
'  late.  His  nature  instinctively  shrank  from  them  that  were  falling 
1  or  were  down.' 

It  is  a  significant  study  to  compare  the  high-sounding  and 
highly-coloured  statements  of  Romanisers,  old  and  new,  with  the 
melancholy  exhibition  of  sordid  jealousies,  miserable  wirepullings, 
and  personal  squabbles  revealed  by  this  Roman  Catholic  biography. 
At  the  time  of  the  Errington  controversy,  Manning  wrote  to  Mgr. 
Talbot :  '  Thank  God,  the  Protestants  do  not  know  that  half  our 
'  time  and  strength  is  wasted  in  contests  inter  domesticos  fidei ' ;  and 
Purcell  says  of  that  particularly  fierce  quarrel  between  the  Romanist 
leaders  in  this  country  :  '  Manning  would  not  have  won,  had  it  not 
1  been  for  .  .  .  his  somewhat  unscrupulous  methods  of  attack.'  The 
chief  trouble  exposed  in  the  biography  was,  of  course,  Manning's 
intolerance  of  John  Henry  Newman.  Newman,  in  turn,  regarded 
Manning  with  entire  distrust,  as  thus  expressed  :  *  I  do  not  know 
'  whether  I  am  on  my  head  or  my  heels  when  I  have  active  relations 
1  with  you.'  After  this,  Manning  said  in  an  autobiographical  note  : 
1  For  years  we  never  wrote  or  met ' — a  sufficiently  explicit  com- 
ment upon  the  relations  between  the  two  great  perverts  from 
Protestantism  to  Rome. 


MANNING'S  AVOWAL  255 

Protestantism :  he  stated  in  concise  and  unmistakable 
terms  what  the  Papal  programme  is,  when  he  said  at 
the  Westminster  Synod,  in  1870 : 

1  It  is  good  for  us  to  be  here  in  England.  It  is  yours 
1  to  subjugate  and  subdue,  to  bend  and  to  break,  the  will 
'  of  an  imperial  race — the  will  which,  as  the  will  of  Rome 
'  of  old,  rules  over  nations  and  peoples,  invincible  and 
'  inflexible.  England  is  the  head  of  Protestantism, 
'  the  centre  of  its  movements,  and  the  stronghold  of 
'  its  powers.  Weakened  in  England,  it  is  weakened 
'  everywhere;  conquered  in  England,  it  is  conquered 
'  throughout  the  world.  Once  overthrown  here,  all  is 
1  but  a  war  of  detail.' 

Such  a  pronouncement  disposes  at  once  of  many  of 
the  crafty  arguments  with  which  less  plain-spoken 
Romanists  seek  to  ensnare  the  unwary. 

Simultaneously  with  the  encroachments  of  Romanism, 
as  such,  came  the  even  more  insidious  endeavours  of 
clergymen  within  the  Church  of  England  to  lead  her 
members  towards  the  same  goal  by  devices  with  which 
we  are  only  too  familiar.  As  far  back  as  1850  this  was 
a  matter  of  grave  concern  to  her  late  Majesty  Queen 
Victoria,  as  is  evidenced  by  her  correspondence  with 
Lord  John  Russell,  in  which  the  latter  wrote : 

'The  matter  to  create  rational  alarm  is,  as  your 
1  Majesty  says,  the  growth  of  Roman  Catholic  doctrines 
1  and  practices  in  the  bosom  of  the  Church.' 1 

Arriving  at  the  years  of  manhood,  Mr.  Morgan 
naturally  saw  the  drift  of  events,  and  their  bearing 
upon  the  spiritual  and  national  life  of  the  community. 

1  Letters  of  Queen  Victoria,  1837-61,  vol.  ii. 


256  THE  POPE  AND  THE  PRIEST 

Accordingly,  when,  in  1859,  he  founded  his  paper,  The 
Revival,  he  identified  it  at  once  with  the  cause  of 
Evangelical  truth,  and  this  brought  him,  by  sheer  force 
of  circumstances,  into  direct  conflict  with  all  attempts, 
open  or  disguised,  to  re-impose  the  Papal  yoke  upon  his 
countrymen. 

From  his  study  of  the  Bible  and  of  history,  he 
could  not  fail  to  discern  the  striking  similarity  be- 
tween 'the  woman  arrayed  in  purple  and  scarlet  .  .  . 
drunken  with  the  blood  of  the  martyrs  of  Jesus '  (Rev. 
xvii.  3-9),  and  the  apostate  Church  of  the  '  Seven  Hills.' 
Accordingly,  against  all  her  pretensions  he  wielded  his 
pen  and  raised  his  voice  with  a  fearlessness  born  of 
intense  spiritual  conviction. 

An  important  factor  in  stemming  the  tide,  for  the 
time  being,  of  the  sacerdotal  movement  is  one  that  is  apt 
to  be  overlooked,  namely,  the  great  spiritual  awakening 
of  1859-60  (to  which  extended  reference  has  been  made 
in  earlier  chapters).  But  it  was  a  potent  force  in  that 
direction,  for  while  the  minds  of  men  are  occupied 
with  the  substance,  they  will  not  chase  shadows.  The 
evangelists  were,  for  the  most  part,  men  of  humble 
station;  and  Oxford  could  hardly  be  expected  to  take 
account  of  Weaver  the  collier,  or  Hambleton  the  actor ; 
nor  would  the  'superior'  scorn  of  the  schools  attach 
much  importance  even  to  Brownlow  North,  or  Aitken  of 
Pendeen.  Yet,  quietly  but  with  wonderful  power,  the 
Revival  did  its  Heaven-appointed  work  in  bringing  to 
the  front  those  spiritual  realities  which  are  the  best 
safeguard  against  the  spread  of  error. 


THE  ENEMY  AND  THE  SPY  257 

Later,  when  the  Revival  tide  ebbed,  the  vast  and 
growing  force  of  the  Oxford  Movement  came  to  flood, 
with  its  mingled  learning,  subtlety,  and  audacity,  and 
seemed  to  threaten  the  very  foundations  of  the  faith. 

The  latitudinarianism  and  deadness  of  some  of  the 
old  school  of  divines  appeared,  also,  to  afford  a  fatal 
opportunity  to  the  ingratiating  and  subtle  representa- 
tives of  the  new.  Thus  extreme  High  Churchism  swept 
through  the  land,  carefully  encouraging  the  disingenuous 
theory  that  Evangelicals  were  a  fossilised,  half-educated 
folk  who  must  needs  go  down  before  the  advance  of 
sense  and  learning.  In  the  light  of  subsequent  events, 
Dr.  Arnold  was  not  far  wrong  when  he  said — 

'  I  look  upon  a  Roman  Catholic  as  an  enemy  in  his 
1  uniform.  I  look  upon  a  Tractarian  as  an  enemy  dis- 
1  guised  as  a  spy.' 

Of  a  prominent  leader  of  the  latter  class,  this  testi- 
mony is  given  by  his  son : 

'  He  had  felt  bound  to  retain  his  external  communion 
1  (with  the  Church  of  England)  because  he  believed  that 
1  he  was  bringing  many  of  its  members  to  Rome.' 

In  fact,  we  may  recall  a  dictum  of  the  father1  himself: 
1  Make  yourself  quite  clear  that  you  are  justified  in  decep- 
c  tion,  and  then  lie  like  a  trooper !' 

But  whatever  the  boasted  progress  of  bare-faced  Rome 
without,  or  two-faced  Ritualism  within,  there  were  still 
multitudes  in  the  Established  Church  and  in  Non- 
conformity who  had  not  bowed  the  knee  to  Baal,  and 
who,  living  and  walking  in  the  Spirit,  were  proof  against 
1  William  George  Ward. 
17 


25S  THE  POPE  AND  THE  PRIEST 

discouragement  of  heart  or  doubt  as  to  the  eternal  verities 
upon  which  their  faith  was  grounded.  And  it  was  to  the 
upbuilding  of  such  that  my  father  devoted  his  energies, 
with  insight  and  wise  direction  in  the  things  of  God. 

It  is  interesting  at  this  point  to  notice  that  the  early 
efforts  of  The  Revival  in  this  connection  transferred  the 
scene  from  England  to  Spain,  one  of  the  high-places 
of  Rome's  superstition  and  the  cruelties  which,  on 
occasion,  she  perpetrates  with  no  unsparing  hand.  An 
earnest-minded  reformer  and  pioneer  of  religious  liberty, 
Manuel  Matamoros  by  name,  was  experiencing  the 
relentless  grip  of  the  priest  at  the  same  time  that 
England  was  receiving  the  studied  platitudes  of  the 
'  Holy  See.'  In  answer  to  the  question  put  by  a 
tribunal:  'Do  you  profess  the  Catholic  Apostolic 
religion  ? '  Matamoros  replied  at  once  with  Latiuier-like 
boldness : 

'  My  religion  is  that  of  Jesus  Christ ;  the  rule  of  my 
'  faith  is  the  Word  of  God.  The  Roman  religion  not 
'  being  based  upon  those  principles,  I  do  not  believe  in 
1  its  dogmas,  and  much  less  do  I  obey  it  in  practice.' 

When  the  astonished  court  cried :  '  Do  you  know 
what  you  are  saying  ? '  the  brave  answer  was : 

'  Yes,  and  I  will  not  retract  it.  I  have  put  my  hand 
1  to  the  plough,  and  will  not  draw  back.' 

Much  sympathy  and  financial  support  were  gained  for 
Matamoros  and  his  gallant  little  band  through  Mr. 
Morgan's  advocacy  of  their  cause  in  The  Revival ;  and 
though  the  dauntless  reformer  soon  passed  to  his  rest — 
his  untimely  death  being  largely  due  to  the  persecutions 


PAPAL  INFALLIBILITY  259 

which  he  endured,  including  imprisonment  in  under- 
ground dungeons  at  Granada — a  new  and  living  interest 
in  Spanish  Protestantism  was  aroused. 

The  coincidence  that  the  decree  of  the  Vatican 
Council  of  1870,  promulgating  the  dogma  of  Papal 
Infallibility,1  synchronised  with  the  change  of  the  title 
of  the  periodical  from  The  Revival  to  The  Christian, 
caused  its  Editor  in  the  very  first  number  of  the 
new  issue  to  express  his  conviction  that  the  claim  now 
put  forward  by  the  Pope  was  '  not  less  dishonouring  to 
1  God,  and  probably  more  perilous  to  souls,  than  the 
'  utmost  profanities  of  infidels.'  Thus  he  continued  from 
time  to  time  to  expose  the  true  inwardness  and  the 
absolutely  unscriptural  character  of  the  Romish  system ; 
to  shed  light  upon  the  gross  darkness  and  ignorance 
amid  which  it  thrived;  and  to  set  before  his  readers 
Biblical  instruction  and  doctrinal  expositions  wherewith 
to  meet  its  errors,  wherever  found. 

Not  alone  from  his  own  pen,  however,  did  such  aids  to 
belief  come.  Among  other  early  contributors  was  that 
able  controversialist,  Mr.  P.  H.  Gosse,  F.R.S.,  whose 
articles  were  greatly  valued.  Inter  alia,  this  well- 
informed  writer  adduced  the  testimonies  of  Roman 
Catholic  notables  as  to  the  purposes  and  workings  of 
the   system  to  which   they  belonged;    and  quoted  two 

1  Until  this  date  the  question  of  the  Pope's  infallibility  had  been 
often  debated  but  never  settled.  That  '  the  Church  '  was  infallible 
in  all  matters  pertaining  to  doctrine  was  agreed  to  by  its  dignitaries  ; 
but  a  decree  was  only  accepted  as  infallible  if  accepted  as  such  by 
the  bishops  as  well  as  the  Pope.  Now  the  matter  was  finally  set  at 
rest  for  the  guidance  of  all  '  the  faithful,'  clerical  and  lay  ! 


26o  THE  POPE  AND  THE  PRIEST 

contemporary  advocates,  one  of  whom  declared :  c  What 
we  aim  at  is  to  be  the  dominant  Church  in  England ' ; 
and  another,  who  had  asked  (and  at  the  same  time  had 
supplied  a  significant  answer  to  his  own  question) : 

'  Shall  I  hold  out  hopes  to  the  Protestant  that  I  will 
1  not  meddle  with  his  creed  if  he  will  not  meddle  with 
1  mine  ?  No.  Catholicism  is  the  most  intolerant  of 
'  creeds.' 

The  Editor's  own  views  were  reiterated  in  a  series  of 

Letters  from  Rome  (1877): 

'  Romanism  is  not  a  religion,  but  a  superstition ;  not 
1  a  worship,  but  an  idolatry ;  not  a  Church,  but  an 
'  apostasy ;  not  the  Bride,  the  Lamb's  wife,  but  the 
'  mother  of  harlots  and  abominations  of  the  earth.' 

With  pitiless  fidelity  he  exposed,  not  only  the  intoler- 
ance but  the  greed  of  the  Papacy;1  described  the 
conditions  of  the  countries  which  he  visited  over  which 
Rome  held  dominion;  and  detailed  the  astounding 
superstitions  encouraged  by  the  priesthood  for  monetary 
ends.  I  remember  that  together  we  entered  a  church 
in  a  Spanish  village,  where  was  exhibited  one  of  the 
numerous  '  relics '  used  as  a  means  of  depleting  the 
purses  of  worshippers  '  for  the  Church's  good  ! '  Once 
when  the  priest  was  interrogated  as  to  its  authenticity, 
he  stoutly  maintained  it ;  but  he  was  a  man  of  the  'jovial 

1 '  To-day  the  scandal  of  Christendom  is  exhibited  to  our  gaze  in 
a  Pope,  claiming  to  be  the  true  and  only  Vicar  of  Christ,  living  in  a 
palace  with  six  hundred  attendants,  and  enjoying  a  personal  income 
of  a  million  and  a  half  dollars  annually.  I  say  this,  not  to  cast 
gratuitous  contempt  on  Eome,  but  to  bring  a  solemn  warning  to 
America.' — Dr.  A.  J.  Gordon,  of  Boston,  at  an  Evangelical  Alliance 
Conference  at  Washington,  1877. 


'SEMPER  EADEM'  261 

friar'  type,  with  a  twinkle  in  his  eye  which  did  not 
tally  with  his  austere  garb ;  and,  being  further  pressed, 
he  naively  replied  to  a  critic : 

'  You  don't  believe  it  ?  Well,  no  more  do  I  ! '  But 
it  helped  the  funds  ! 

During  the  same  tour  my  father  obtained  a  copy  of 
a  Spanish  publication  which  rejoiced  in  the  (then)  recent 
burning  of  Bibles  in  Barcelona,  expressing  the  kindly 
hope  that  the  day  would  yet  come  when  the  Inquisition 
fires  would  be  re-lighted  for  the  consuming  of  heretics. 
Upon  the  publication  of  this  in  The  Christian,  the 
identity  of  the  paper  was  first  denied  by  a  Roman 
Catholic  devotee,  who  said  he  had  made  inquiries  in 
Spain  and  was  convinced  that  such  a  document  had  no 
existence.  Faced  with  a  sight  of  it,  he  made  further 
inquiries,  and  returned  with  the  assurance  that  this 
copy  was  the  only  issue  that  had  ever  appeared,  and 
that  the  paper  had  at  once  died  a  natural  death.  We 
hoped  it  did !  Meantime,  it  is  kept  as  a  curiosity  of 
what  has  been,  and  may  recur  again.  I  could  recount 
many  an  incident  reminiscent  of  that  tour,  as  tending 
to  show  that  where  Rome  has  full  power  she  is 
still  Semper  Eadem;  but  as  she  herself  is  never 
tired  of  proclaiming  the  fact,  I  need  not  enlarge  upon 
it  further. 

Thus,  from  his  extensive  travels  in  Romish  countries 
in  various  parts  of  the  world,  my  father  saw  much  and 
heard  more  of  '  the  Scarlet  Woman's '  ways,  and  never 
failed  to  record  facts  and  impressions  for  the  benefit  of 
his   readers.     In   this   manner   his   convictions   became 


262  THE  POPE  AND  THE  PRIEST 

ever  more  firmly  founded — based  not  upon  ignorance,  but 
knowledge;  not  as  flights  of  fancy,  but  the  results  of 
experience ;  not  from  unreasoning  bigotry,  but  the 
deliberate  statements  and  claims  of  Rome  herself,  as 
expounded  by  her  accredited  representatives. 

Among  the  features  of  his  stand  against  Rome  was 
the  support  accorded  to  Father  Chiniquy,  whose  zealous 
career  as  evangelist  amongst  French-speaking  Roman 
Catholics  was  a  conspicuous  fact  in  Protestantism  on  the 
other  side  of  the  Atlantic.  Convinced  of  the  fatal  errors 
of  Papal  teaching,  and  having  based  his  teaching  on  the 
Bible,  this  enlightened  priest  found  that,  as  the  love  of 
his  congregation  for  the  Gospel  grew  stronger,  the  Roman 
hierarchy  became  more  fiercely  antagonistic.  Contro- 
versy with  his  superiors  continued  until,  as  he  firmly 
insisted  on  the  right  to  preach  '  according  to  the  Word  of 
God,'  he  was  informed :  '  You  can  no  longer  be  a  priest.' 

His  contented  reply  was :  '  May  God  Almighty  be  for 
ever  blessed  ! '  Then  he  proceeded  to  relate  the  full  story 
of  his  experiences  to  his  congregation,  not  expecting, 
however,  that  they  would  stand  by  him  to  the  extent 
of  making  common  cause  against  'the  Church.'  They 
proved,  however,  as  ready  as  he,  having  been  well 
instructed  by  him  in  Scripture  truth.  Thereupon  more 
than  a  thousand  people  broke  from  Rome,  and,  said 
the  converted  Father — 

1  Three  months  after,  we  were  not  less  than  six  thousand 
'  French  Canadians,  marching  to  the  Promised  Land.' 

The  news  of  these  stirring  events,  and  of  the  furious 


<LOS  VON  ROME'  263 

efforts  of  the  Romish  bishops  and  priests  to  drive  the 
people  back  to  bondage,  rapidly  spread  to  all  parts  of 
the  world;  and  Mr.  Chiniquy,  encouraged  by  Dean 
(afterwards  Bishop)  Hellmuth,  and  other  sympathisers, 
found  himself  in  a  position  of  prominence  and  useful- 
ness. Prompt  to  take  advantage  of  every  opportunity 
to  preach  the  Gospel,  he  was  greatly  used  of  God  both 
in  the  Dominion  and  in  the  United  States.  Particularly 
at  Montreal,  his  labours  brought  many  out  of  Papal 
darkness,  and  he  was  assiduous  in  confirming  their  faith 
and  zeal  by  expounding  the  Scriptures  to  them,  clay  by 
day.  The  movement  was  described  in  The  Christian 
as  '  a  marvellous  work  of  grace.'  The  Editor  received 
many  letters  from  Mr.  Chiniquy,  most  of  which  were 
published ;  he  also  visited  the  scene  of  operations  at 
Montreal,  and  gladly  co-operated  in  securing  financial  help 
for  people  who,  on  quitting  the  ranks  of  Rome  at  the 
bidding  of  conscience,  were  immediately  dismissed  from 
their  employment,  and  found  it  desirable  to  move  to 
other  parts  of  Canada,  where  the  intolerance  of  the 
priesthood  would  be  less  powerful  to  interfere  with  their 
livelihood. 

The  displacement  of  power  to  which  Rome  was  sub- 
jected by  the  extraordinary  '  Los  von  Rom  '  movement  in 
Austria,  was  yet  another  development  of  the  widespread 
revolt  against  priestism,  which  received  warm  support. 
The  depth  and  extent  of  the  awakening  was  shown  in 
The  Christian,  particularly  regarding  the  Lutheran 
services  for  the  reception  of  converts ;  the  labours  of 
the  pastors,  who  set  aside  regular  hours  for  the  recep- 


264  THE  POPE  AND  THE  PRIEST 

tion  and  instruction  of  inquirers,  much  as  Pastor 
Chiniquy  had  done  in  Montreal ;  and  many  other 
important  aspects  of  this  great  secession,  through 
which  so  many  once  in  bondage  were  freed  from  the 
shackles  of  Rome.  Among  other  visitors  to  the 
districts  chiefly  affected  was  my  father's  old  friend, 
Pastor  Storjohann,  who  well  described  the  position  in 
letters  evidencing  the  reality  and  pathos  of  the  '  Los 
von  Rom '  cry,  by  quoting  the  speech  of  a  member  of 
the  Austrian  Reichsrath,  in  the  assembly  itself : 

1  We  have  gone  over  out  of  inward  conviction ;  we 
1  have  taken  hold  of  Luther's  catechism ;  we  have  again 
1  learned  to  pray.' 

Indeed,  the  labours  in  Rome-ridden  lands  of  all  godly 
witnesses,  as  they  sought  to  remove  the  fogs  of  super- 
stition and  bring  the  people  into  the  sunlight  of  the 
Gospel,  were  dear  to  my  father.  He  much  appreciated, 
to  the  last,  the  bold  and  faithful  ministry  in  Ireland 
of  that  redoubtable  ex-Romanist  champion,  Rev.  Thomas 
Connellan,  whose  clear  statements  of  the  Gospel,  and 
protests  against  '  clerical  taxation '  for  the  support  of 
an  ever-increasing  army  of  priests,  monks,  and  nuns,  are 
among  the  liveliest  experiences  of  sturdy  Protestantism 
in  the  Emerald  Isle.  The  thirty  years'  work  in 
America  of  Pastor  James  O'Connor — another  convert 
from  Rome  —  was  likewise  highly  esteemed.  Mr. 
O'Connor  was  an  old  friend;  his  consistent  aim  has 
been  the  evangelisation  of  Roman  Catholics,  and  more 
especially  of  priests,  and  he  has  been  instrumental  in 


INTERNATIONAL  INTERFERENCE     265 

leading  into  the  truth  many  former  monastics,  who 
are  now  usefully  engaged  as  Protestant  pastors,  evan- 
gelists, or  missionaries. 

Another  stalwart  defender  of  Protestantism  and 
exposer  of  the  machinations  of  the  Vatican,  who  in  later 
years  contributed  for  the  Editor  many  illuminating 
articles,  was  Rev.  Alex.  Robertson,  D.D.,  of  Venice, 
whose  cordial  relations  with  the  Italian  monarchy 
gave  special  weight  to  his  cogent  and  fearless  words. 
Following  with  shrewdness  and  insight  the  proceedings 
of  the  Papal  authorities,  Dr.  Robertson  has  rendered 
important  service  to  the  Evangelical  cause,  and,  in  no 
small  degree,  to  international  peace,  by  analysing 
Rome's  false  teaching,  and  showing  how  her  pretensions 
to  'Temporal  Power'  constitute  a  standing  menace  to 
the  peace  and  politics  of  the  nations  of  Europe.  In 
support  of  this  contention,  Dr.  Robertson  wrote  con- 
cerning the  Pope,  in  1906  : 

1  This  is  his  life's  aim  and  object — the  breaking-up 
1  of  the  unity  and  integrity  of  Italy,  that  he  once  again 
'  may  rule,  a  tyrant  on  an  earthly  throne.  Well  might 
1  Signor  Bovio  put  in  the  Pope's  mouth  the  words :  "  My 
1  kingdom  is  of  this  world."  ...  In  the  White  Book,  he 
'  tells  all  Catholics,  and  the  heads  of  all  Catholic  States, 
1  that  this  claim  of  his  ought  to  be  their  pre-occupation ; 
'  and  that  if  they  do  not  second  his  efforts  to  obtain  it, 
'  they  fail  in  their  proper  duty  towards  him.  .  .  .  The 
'  Pope  seeks  to  disturb  the  peace  of  Europe.  To  quote 
'  Mr.  Gladstone's  language  in  his  "  Vatican  Decrees,"  the 
'  Pope  is  prepared  "  to  pursue,  by  the  road  of  force,  upon 
1  the  arrival  of  any  favourable  opportunity,  the  favourite 
'  project  of  re-erecting  the  terrestrial  throne  of  the 
'  Popedom,  even  if  it  can  only  be  re-erected  on  the  ashes 


266  THE  POPE  AND  THE  PRIEST 

'  of   the  city,  and   amidst  the  whitening  bones  of   the 
'people.'"1 

As  the  years  passed,  many  stirring  events  of  public 
moment  occurred  to  lend  wings  to  principles  advocated 
in  regard  to  Rome  and  all  her  works — events  which  are 
still  in  the  minds  and  thoughts  of  my  readers.  For 
instance,  a  painful  memory  is  recalled  of  the  Boxer 
troubles  in  China,  and  of  the  provocative  policy  of 
ambition  and  greed  pursued  by  the  Romish  agents, 
which,  in  the  opinions  of  competent  judges,  contributed 
largely  to  cause  the  terrible  outbreak  of  1900,2  involving 
the  martyrdom  of  so  many  missionaries  at  the  hands 
of   fanatical   crowds,  stirred   to   ferocity  by  hatred   of 

1  Many  of  Dr.  Robertson's  reports  of  Italian  discussions  on  the 
Pope  and  the  priests  formed  an  instructive  commentary  on  the 
arguments  and  endeavours  of  Romanisers  in  Great  Britain.  For 
example,  lie  called  opportune  attention  to  a  debate  in  the  Italian 
Chamber,  in  which  a  speaker,  dealing  with  the  contents  of  a 
'  Catechism '  approved  by  the  Pope,  said  :  '  I  found  useless  and 
'  puerile  subtleties  and  invocations,  suggestions  of  evil,  and  of  bitter, 
'  vulgar>intolerance.  One  question  was  :  "  What  ought  a  Catholic  to 
*  do  if  a  Protestant  Bible  is  offered  to  him  ?"  Answer  :  "  Commit  it 
'  to  the  flames."  '  In  addition  to  such  informing  comments  on  men 
and  affairs,  Dr.  Robertson  contributed  timely  intelligence  of  the 
progress  of  freedom,  as  the  leaders  of  Italian  thought  and  national 
aspiration  sought  more  and  more  to  rescue  their  country  from  the 
grinding  yoke  of  the  Papacy. 

2  '  An  important  cause  of  irritation  was  the  policy  pursued  by 
1  the  Roman  Catholic  Church.  ...  An  Anti-Romanist  feeling  was 
'  soon  engendered.  One  who  has  lived  eighteen  years  in  China 
1  says  :  "The  immediate  cause  ...  of  the  Boxer  rising  .  .  .  was 
'  opposition  to  Roman  Catholicism,  and  the  place  where  the 
'  trouble  began  was  in  K'i-chon,  in  Pao-ting-fu."' — Martyred 
Missionaries  of  the  China  Inland  Mission,  Edited  by  Marshall 
Broomhall,  B.A. 


PRINCESS  ENA'S  RENUNCIATION      267 

'  the  foreigner.'  That  hatred  had  been  fed  by  the  con- 
duct of  Rome's  emissaries ;  and  when  the  rising  was  at  an 
end,  and  the  question  of  compensation  came  under  dis- 
cussion, the  same  adhesive  spirit  was  uppermost — in 
strong  contrast  to  the  Protestants,  who  refused  to  receive 
money  or  other  payments  as  a  solatium  for  the  lives 
of  martyred  missionaries,  and  only  accepted  moderate 
indemnities  for  wrecked  or  destroyed  buildings,  in  the 
hope  that  China  would  thus  be  convinced  of  the 
power  of  the  Gospel  of  Him  who  sought  not  his 
own.1 

Another  occasion  for  the  enlightening  of  his  readers 
came  to  my  father  on  the  occasion  of  the  marriage  of 
Princess  Ena  of  Battenburg  with  the  King  of  Spain,  when, 
at  the  instance  of  Rome,  she  abjured  her  Protestant 
faith.  The  words  of  her  renunciation  are  such  as  should 
be  well  heeded  by  all  who  are  tempted  to  swallow  the 
honeyed  words  with  which  Romish  officials  are  apt  to 
present  their  case  for  '  toleration ' : — 

1  '  It  is  essential  to  the  future  of  missions  in  China  that  no 
1  conduct  should  be  allowed  which  builds  up  an  Imperium  in 
1  Imperio.  Referring  to  indemnity,  the  Pekin  correspondent  of 
'  The  Times  says  :  "  The  reasonable  and  honourable  manner  in 
*  which  the  London  and  other  Protestant  Missions  have  arranged 
'  the  local  indemnities  has  given  much  satisfaction  to  the  Chinese. 
'  The  Chinese  contrast  their  moderation  with  the  heavy  claims 
1  advanced  by  the  Roman  Catholic  missionaries.  They  contrast 
'  also  the  expulsion  of  the  religious  orders  from  France — which  is 
1  due,  they  read,  to  their  intolerable  interference  in  secular  affairs 
1  — with  the  blind  support  given  by  the  French  Legation  in  China 
'  to  the  demands  of  the  Roman  Catholics,  however  unreasonable." ' — 
Last  Letters  and  further  Records  of  Martyred  Missionaries, 
edited  by  Marshall  Broomhcdl^  B.A. 


268  THE  POPE  AND  THE  PRIEST 

1  I  do  pronounce  those  worthy  of  eternal  anathema  who 
'  oppose  this  faith,  with  their  dogmas,  and  their  followers ; 
'  and  should  I  myself  at  any  time  presume  to  approve  or 
1  proclaim  anything  contrary  hereto,  I  will  subject  myself 
1  to  the  severity  of  the  canon  law.' 

On  the  public  platform,  as  well  as  editorially,  Mr. 
Morgan  deplored  that  an  Englishwoman,  and  a  grand- 
daughter of  Queen  Victoria,  should  Vert  to  the  Church 
which  was  the  power  behind  the  Spanish  Armada.  And 
it  is  from  the  instigators  of  such  sentiments  as  those 
quoted  above  that  the  specious  plea  comes,  coupled  with 
a  show  of  righteous  indignation,  for  the  alteration  of 
the  Royal  Accession  Declaration,  on  the  ground  that  some 
of  its  phraseology  is  '  repugnant  to  loyal  subjects  of  the 
Realm ' ! 

So,  too,  did  he  lift  his  voice  in  warning  of  the  dangers 
imminent  from  the  ready  hospitality  afforded  by  Britain 
to  the  priests  and  nuns  who  swarmed  to  these  shores 
from  France,  having  been  expelled  by  Government  as 
a  menace  to  their  own  country  by  reason  of  their 
defiance  of  its  laws;  and  the  worse  than  foolish 
indifference  of  Protestant  parents  in  sending  their 
children  to  nunnery  schools  at  home  or  abroad  for  the 
sake  of  a  'cheap'  education,  which  might  prove  dear 
indeed,  by  costing  them  their  faith. 

The  last  occasion  upon  which  he  raised  his  protest 
against  Papal  aggression  was  in  connection  with  the 
Eucharistic  Congress,  with  its  spectacular  demonstration 
of  foreign  dignitaries,  and  the  alien  monks  and  nuns 
for  whom    England   had  become   a   '  dumping-ground/ 


CONSTRUCTIVE  EFFORTS  269 

and  of  English  devotees  of  the  '  Guild  of  Our  Lady  of 
Ransom '  order.  It  was  his  final  word  in  a  fifty-years' 
controversy  with  the  'apostate  Church/  A  few  steps 
more,  and  he  reached  the  end  of  his  earthly  journey. 
As  Milton  wrote — 

'  Surely  to  every  good  and  peaceable  man  it  must,  in 
'  nature,  needs  be  a  hateful  thing  to  be  the  displeaser 
'  of  thousands ;  much  better  would  it  like  him,  doubtless, 
1  to  be  the  messenger  of  gladness  and  contentment,  which 
1  is  his  chief  intended  business  to  all  mankind,  but  that 
1  they  resist  and  oppose  their  own  true  happiness.  But 
'  when  God  commands  to  take  the  trumpet,  and  blow 
'  a  dolorous  and  jarring  blast,  it  lies  not  in  man's  will 

'  what  he  shall  say  or  what  he  shall  conceal "  His 

'  word  was  in  my  heart  as  a  burning  fire." ' 

Yet  one  is  glad  to  record  that  my  father's  was  not 
only  a  negative  ministry,  for  it  had  its  constructive  side. 
He  did  much  to  aid  the  efforts  of  enlightened  priests  to 
free  themselves  from  the  shackles  of  spiritual  slavery, 
and  in  appealing  for  Homes  and  funds  to  supply  the 
needs  of  such  as  broke  from  priestly  rule.  By  spreading 
information  regarding  the  '  Los  von  Rom '  movement, 
he  fostered  an  interest  by  which  it  secured  many  friends. 
And  most  of  all  he  knew  that  controversy  and  denun- 
ciation of  error  were  no  substitute  for  the  positive 
presentation  of  Christ  as  the  only  Mediator  between  God 
and  man.  Him  he  exalted ;  to  Him  he  pointed  weary, 
sin-sick  souls  who  had  found  no  peace  in  '  penances,' 
no  satisfaction  in  '  indulgences,'  and  no  rest  until  they 
found  it  at  the  foot  of  the  cross,  in  Him  who  died,  the 
Just  for  the  unjust,  that  He  might  bring  men  to  God. 


CHAPTER   XIX 
WHERE'ER  THY   PEOPLE   MEET' 

Conferences  and  Conventions 

ONE  of  the  inevitable  results  of  the  Revival  was  the 
growth  of  a  desire  for  occasional  united  gatherings 
for  praise  and  prayer,  and  for  the  interchange  of  views 
and  experiences ;  but  more  particularly  for  the  acquisi- 
tion of  instruction  and  guidance  in  Christian  doctrine  and 
Scripture  exegesis,  and  the  deepening  of  the  spiritual 
life.  The  Barnet  Conference,  indeed,  was  originated 
by  Rev.  W.  Pennefather  so  early  as  1856 ;  transferred 
to  Mildmay — a  much  more  convenient  position — it  so 
clearly  met  the  widely-realised  hunger  for  knowledge 
and  communion,  that  Christians  were  attracted  in  large 
numbers  from  near  and  far  distant  parts. 

Particularly  after  the  erection  of  the  Conference  Hall, 
the  annual  gatherings  became  one  of  the  distinctive 
features  of  the  time  among  Christians,  but  Mr.  Penne- 
father carefully  safeguarded  them  from  becoming 
anything  like  a  '  spiritual  picnic.'  '  These  Conferences,' 
he  declared,  'are  not  a   religious  pastime;   they  are  a 


■d&r^cvn,  &ifia?ce  Jet^ruim. . 


-  JUcAtZ  '/f/       i3oi 


"/"'     ■     //s>?yss// 


885 


THE  BIRTH  OF  MILDMAY  271 

renewed  consecration  of  ourselves  and  all  we  have,  to 
Him  who  purchased  us  with  His  own  blood.'  Mildmay 
has  consistently  preserved  its  distinct  purpose  of  sober, 
watchful  waiting  upon  God,  cherishing  the  'blessed 
hope/  and  manifesting  its  practical  character  by 
cherishing  many  evangelistic  and  Samaritan  efforts. 
My  father  was  greatly  attached  to  this  spiritual  oasis, 
and  took  part  in  many  of  the  Conferences. 

A  Conference  for  Scotland  was  inaugurated,  in  1863, 
at  Perth.  That  meeting-place  was  chosen  on  account 
of  its  central  position;  but  further,  its  selection  was 
felicitous,  for  a  wonderful  Revival  blessing  had  come 
to  Perth,  in  1860,  when,  said  Gordon  Forlong — 

'  fifty  or  a  hundred  godly  pastors  and  labouring 
1  laymen  arrived  on  the  South  Inch,  and  about  4000 
'  hearers  were  sent  by  the  Lord.  The  Gospel  seemed  to 
'  come  with  amazing  power.  A  large  tent  was  open 
'  to  the  anxious.  In  the  City  Hall  we  saw — what 
'  perhaps  was  never  before  seen  in  Scotland — about 
'  1800  or  2000  persons  remaining,  to  be  individually 
1  dealt  with  as  inquirers.' 

The  Perth  Conference,  therefore,  came  together  amid 
surroundings  and  memories  of  a  most  inspiring  character. 
Originating  with  Colonel  Macdonald,  its  aim  was  under- 
stood to  be  '  national,  not  local ;  a  common  centre  of 
Christian  greeting  and  reunion';  and  the  lines  of 
procedure  were  to  be  those  observed  at  Barnet.  The 
speakers  included  Mr.  Pennefather,  the  saintly  John 
Milne,  Duncan  Matheson,  and  Lord  Kintore.  Mr.  Morgan 
gave  an  address  on  one  of  his  favourite  subjects,  the 
Book  of  Esther,  in   the  course  of  which  he  said,  inci- 


272 


WHERE'ER  THY  PEOPLE  MEET 


dentally    affording    a    glimpse    of    his    own    spiritual 
experience : 

'  The  last  speaker  said  that  he  learned  the  truth  of 
'  our  acceptance  from  Leviticus ;  I  learned  it  from  Esther. 
'  Soon  after  my  conversion  I  was  deeply  interested  in 
1  this  Book :  perhaps  all  the  more  because  it  was  so 
'  generally  neglected.  I  asked  the  Lord  to  show  me 
'  what  it  meant,  beyond  its  obvious  import  as  a  historical 
'  book ;  and  I  rose  from  my  knees  with  a  distinct  con- 
'  ception  of  its  meaning  which  has  since  been  the  means 
'  of  illustrating  to  me  some  of  the  most  precious  truths 
1  of  the  New  Testament.' 

Other  Conferences  were  commenced ;  at  Clifton — 
'  desiring  to  recognise  no  centre  of  union  but  the  Lord 
Jesus,  and  to  seek  no  object  but  the  glory  of  the  Triune 
Jehovah ' ;  at  East  Barnet  —  mainly  upon  Prophetic 
subjects — and  elsewhere.  These  my  father  attended,  and 
took  part,  as  opportunity  offered  and  the  ever-increasing 
demands  upon  his  aid,  to  '  come  and  speak  for  us '  and 
'please,  preside  for  us,'  multiplied.  He  attributed 
high  importance  also  to  the  frequent  Conferences  of 
evangelists,1  held  in  London,  at  which  he  was  active  as 
organiser,  speaker,  and  host. 

The  idea  of  the  modern  Holiness  Convention  took 
shape  somewhat  later,  following  the  increased  spiritual 
activities  which  followed  the  first  extended  campaign  of 
Messrs.  Moody  and  Sankey  (1873-5).  There  had  ad- 
mittedly been  much  searching  of  heart  among  believers 
as  to  the  possibility  of  a  deeper  revelation  of  '  the  life 
of  God  in  the  soul  of  man '  than  was  generally  enjoyed. 
1  See  also  p.  167. 


THE  HOLINESS  MOVEMENT  273 

This  tender  thought  had  doubtless  been  fostered,  if  not 
created,  by  many  striking  articles  which  my  father  had 
inserted  in  The  Christian  from  Mr.  R.  Pearsall  Smith, 
who  with  his  gifted  wife  had  come  into  prominence. 

In  1874,  consecration  meetings  (the  attendance  being 
limited  to  a  number  of  prominent  Christians)  were 
held  at  Broadlands,  '  beside  the  quiet  river,  under  the 
shade  of  beautiful  beech-trees.' *  This  was  the  germ  of 
'  Keswick.'  It  was  suggested  that  meetings  so  full  of 
helpfulness  should  be  repeated,  not  for  a  select  few,  but 
for  all  Christians  who  might  desire  to  attend.  Oxford 
was  proposed  by  Mr.  Stevenson  Blackwood  as  a  desirable 
and  convenient  centre ;  the  suggestion  was  adopted,  and 
'  Union  Meetings '  were  in  due  course  convened,  the 
circular  of  invitation  being  signed  (among  others)  by 
Lord  Chichester,  Sir  Thomas  Beauchamp,  Rev  Wm. 
Arthur,  Mr.  Samuel  Morley,  Mr.  Pearsall  Smith,  and 
Mr.  Henry  Varley.  People  assembled  from  all  parts  of 
the  country  and  from  several  European  countries.  A 
richer  and  fuller  Christian  experience  came  to  many 
who  attended,  while  not  a  few  who  had  viewed  the 
movement  critically  took  an  altered  position.2     Meetings 

1  It  was  at  this  Conference  that  Pastor  Theodore  Monod  wrote 
his  renowned  hymn,  entitled  '  The  Altered  Motto ' — '  Oh,  the  Bitter 
Shame  and  Sorrow ' ;  it  appeared  first  in  The  Christian,  and 
was  subsequently  included  in  Sacred  Songs  and  Solos  and  other 
collections. 

2  •  I  was  pressed  to  go  and  hear  Mr.  Pearsall  Smith,'  said  Eev. 
E.  W.  Moore.  '  I  had  disliked  his  papers  in  The  Christian,  and 
'  laid  it  aside  and  refused  to  take  it  in.  However,  I  went,  expecting 
'  to  hear  some  new  doctrine.  He  said  great  blessing  had  come  to 
■  his  life  through  deep  searchingsof  heart,  and  unreserved  surrender 

18 


274      'WHERE'ER  THY  PEOPLE  MEET' 

were  also  held,  with  powerful  effect,  on  the  Con- 
tinent.1 

Next  year  came  the  Brighton  Convention,  at  which, 
it  was  computed,  8000  people  assembled.  Canon 
Battersby  (vicar  of  St.  John's,  Keswick,  who  had  received 
much  spiritual  blessing  at  Oxford)  then  arranged  to 
hold  a  Convention  at  the  delightful  Cumberland  resort 
a  few  months  later  (July,  1876). 

Meantime  certain  developments  had  arisen  at 
Brighton  which  caused  The  Christian,  in  justice  to  its 
readers,  to  adopt  a  guarded  attitude.  Experiences  of 
past  Holiness  Movements  prompted  the  Editor  to 
vigilance  and  characteristic  jealousy  for  pure  Bible 
doctrine,  and  to  oppose  the  teaching  of  '  perfectionism/ 
as  well  as  the  use  of  such  terms  as  '  second  blessing '  or 
'  second  conversion.' 2 

1  and  trust.  I  prayed  :  "  Search  me,  0  God  !  "  He  showed  me  things 
'  I  had  never  seen  before,  and  the  last  Lord's  Day  was  the  best  of  my 
'  life,  and  still  "  it's  better  on  before  !  " ' 

1  In  the  meetings  at  Berlin  (Dr.  Baedeker,  who  acted  as  inter- 
preter, also  continuing  them)  a  notable  convert  was  Miss  von 
Blucher  —  a  grandniece  of  the  famous  Marshal.  She  began 
meetings,  in  her  own  house,  which  developed  into  a  flourishing 
mission ;  in  a  large  sense  she  was  a  pioneer  of  women's  work  in 
the  Fatheriand. 

2  While  warmly  approving  of  such  admirable  addresses  as  those  of 
Pastor  Theodore  Monod  and  other  prominent  speakers  at  Brighton, 
which  were  calculated  to  lead  believers  into  'the  high  ranges  of 
faith,'  Mr.  Morgan  pertinently  asked,  in  a  leading  article— 

1  Is  it  not  possible  that  the  "second  blessing"  may  be  the  missing 
1  half  of  the  "  first "  ?  It  is  essential  that  we  grow  in  grace  and  in  the 
'  knowledge  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ ;  but  it  is  not,  we 
1  venture  to  think,  essential  that  there  should  have  been  some 
'  strongly  marked  period,  subsequent  to  our  conversion,  when  we 
i  experienced  what  has  been  called  'a  second  conversion.'     Still  less 


THE  KESWICK  CONVENTION  275 

The  Keswick  Convention,  as  is  well  known,  gradually 
developed  in  importance  and  influence,  and  its  teaching- 
solidified  along  Scriptural  lines  ;  the  associated  meetings 
furnished  opportunities  for  the  furtherance  of  many 
excellent  causes,  and  the  declaration  of  the  Lord's  doings 
in  other  lands  became  a  subject  of  increasing  interest 
year  by  year. 

While  necessarily  as  sympathetic  to  all  good  as  he 
was  anxious  to  protect  from  error,  Mr.  Morgan  was 
careful  to  emphasise  his  adherence  to  the  whole  teaching 
of  the  Bible,  holding  with  Dr.  Handley  Moule,  the  present 
Bishop  of  Durham,1  that — 

'  the  doctrine  of  Holiness  by  Faith  is  not  the  entire 
1  Gospel,  by  any  means,  but  it  is  a  great  element  in 
'  it.  .  .  .  It  is  no  contradiction  to  the  inviolable 
'  claims  of  discipline  and  diligence.  It  does  not  dis- 
'  credit  for  one  moment  the  call  to  watch,  to  pray,  to 
1  "  keep  the  body  under  and  bring  it  into  subjection." 
'  Like  every  capital  truth,  it  needs — for  our  full  safety 
1  in  using  it,  and  so  for  its  full  benefit  in  our  lives — to  be 
'  taught  and  to  be  applied  in  contact  and  in  balance  with 
'  other  such  truths :  for  example,  with  the  truth  of  guilt 
'  and  with  that  of  justification.' 

Thus,  as  this  Convention  grew,  and  the  spirit  of  unity 
in  seeking  after  God — '  All  One  in  Christ  Jesus ' — waxed 
stronger,  my  father  recognised  in  it  the  Holiness  Move- 
ment at  its  best.     Attending  it  as  frequently  as  circum- 

1  is  it  essential — it  is  most  deplorable — tliat  the  standard  of  holiness 
'  should  be  lowered  from  God's  ideal,  realised  in  the  Lord  Jesus 
1  Christ,  to  the  professed  Adamic  sinlessness  of  men  and  women  of 
'  like  passions  with  ourselves.' 

1  In  The  Keswick  Convention. 


276      '  WHERE'ER  THY  PEOPLE  MEET' 

stances  permitted,  he  counted  it  a  privilege  also  to 
welcome  as  his  guests,  during  its  sessions,  parties  of 
foreign  missionaries  and  other  workers  for  Christ,  who, 
but  for  this  hospitality,  could  not  have  attended  it.  He 
also  prized  greatly  (and  frequently  spoke  at)  conferences 
on  Prophetic  subjects,  and  particularly  those  relating  to 
the  Second  Coming  of  Christ,  maintaining,  as  he  wrote 
in  The  Christian,  that — 

1  this  should  not  be  regarded  as  a  speculative  theme, 
'  nor  taken  up  as  a  mere  interesting  subject  of  in- 
'  tellectual  investigation ;  but  it  should  be  treated  as  a 
'  doctrine  for  the  heart  —  a  sanctifying,  purifying, 
1  separating  truth.' 

At  all  such  gatherings  he  met  and  made  a  multitude 
of  friends  from  near  and  distant  fields  of  labour ;  and  in 
blessing  others  he  himself  was  also  greatly  blessed. 


CHAPTER   XX 
A  FRIEND  OF  YOUTH 

THE  great  and  important  movement  associated 
with  the  honoured  name  of  Sir  George  Williams, 
was  one  in  which  Mr.  Morgan  began  in  its  very  early 
days  to  take  a  profound  interest.  Like  its  founder, 
he  himself  had  come  to  London  as  '  a  young  man  from 
the  country/  and  full  well  he  knew  the  dangers  and 
temptations  to  which  such  new  arrivals  were  subjected, 
and  what  it  meant  to  have  few,  if  any,  friends  in  the 
vast  Metropolis.  Hence  he  could  appreciate  the  more 
the  invaluable  '  home  from  home '  which  the  open  door 
of  the  Young  Men's  Christian  Association  afforded  to 
the  stranger  in  the  strange  city.  The  subtle  snares 
and  trials  of  commercial  life  were  also  not  unknown 
to  him,  and  this  drew  out  his  keen  sympathy  for  the 
hundreds  of  thousands  of  young  fellows,  of  whom  so 
large  a  proportion  attended  no  place  of  worship. 

Manifesting  true  -  hearted  concern  (both  in  his 
business  relations  and  in  his  pastoral  capacity)  in  the 
young  manhood  around  him,  he   ever   sought   to  be  a 

friend   in   need   to   youthful    aspirants   in   their   early 

277 


278  A  FRIEND  OF  YOUTH 

difficulties,  teaching  them  to  sharpen  their  sickles,  and 
directing  their  steps  into  white  and  spacious  fields  of 
usefulness ;  while,  as  a  member  of  the  National  Council 
of  the  Y.M.C.A.,  he  took  his  share  in  aiding  its  practical 
deliberations,  consistently  emphasising  the  spiritual  lines 
along  which,  he  was  convinced,  its  best  and  most  lasting 
work  was  to  be  accomplished. 

Commenced  in  1844,  the  Association  had  been  in 
existence  some  ten  years  when  my  father  made  his 
home  in  London;  and  although  his  days  of  'living  in 
lodgings '  were  then  past,  he  was  not  slow  to  identify 
himself  with  an  organisation  which  was  so  well  suited  to 
the  requirements  of  young  people  less  happily  situated 
than  himself.  Its  primary  intention  was  the  inaugu- 
rating of  religious  services  for  the  benefit  of  assistants 
in  business  houses;  but  in  the  late  fifties  and  early 
sixties  it  passed  through  a  transition  stage,  owing  to 
differing  views  among  its  directors  as  to  the  relative 
importance  to  be  attached  to  the  spiritual  and  the 
social  sides  of  the  work.  An  illustration  of  this 
divergence  was  the  public  controversy  which  arose  in 
connection  with  one  of  the  branches,  as  to  whether 
Punch  should  be  excluded  from  the  reading-room,  on 
the  ground  that  a  particular  cartoon  had  appeared  to 
oppose  Evangelical  religion.  The  governing  com- 
mittee, obviously  placed  in  a  somewhat  delicate  position 
between  the  two  contending  parties,  peacefully  declared 
its  belief — 

'  in  the  great  importance  of  all  means  by  which  those 
'  engaged  in  the  active   duties   of   life   could   be   fully 


THE  Y.M.C.A.  279 

1  informed,  cultured,  and  disciplined,  at  the  same  time 
'  reaffirming  the  great  aim  of  the  Association,  to  win 
1  young  men  for  the  Saviour.' 1 

In  1864,  the  Conference  held  at  Edinburgh  laid  the 
foundations  of  the  Y.M.C.A.  as  we  know  it  to-day,  with 
its  liberal  provision  for  the  all-round  requirements  of 
young  men,  its  educational  classes  and  recreations,  its 
reference  libraries  and  economical  tea-rooms,  and  more 
especially  its  distinctively  religious  basis  —  for  the 
Conference  affirmed  the  principle  that  '  decided  evidence 
of  conversion '  must  be  a  condition  of  actual  member- 
ship. The  unremitting  labours  of  the  pioneers,  and  the 
prayerful  co-operation  of  godly  and  able  ministers  in 
all  the  Evangelical  denominations,  bore  excellent  fruit, 
and  the  Y.M.C.A.  soon  occupied  a  place  of  high  esteem. 

It  was,  however,  from  the  Revival  point  of  view 
that  my  father  regarded  its  utility  ;  and  the  extent  of 
its  energy  and  usefulness  in  the  sphere  of  soul-winning 
was,  broadly  speaking,  the  measure  of  his  lively  interest. 
The  Revival  of  1859  necessarily  had  its  influence  upon 
its  activities,  and  many  young  men  who  had  been 
brought  into  the  Kingdom  of  God  turned  instinctively, 
when  seeking  the  fellowship  of  others  like-minded,  to 
an  organisation  bearing  so  significant  a  title,  and  carried 
into  it  no  little  spiritual  force  and  enthusiasm. 

This  was  especially  the  case  at  the  Stafford  Rooms 
branch,  near  Edgware  Road,  which  enjoyed  the  in- 
estimable  services   of   Henry  Hull,  whose   letters   and 

1  The  Life  of  Sir  George  Williams,  by  J.  E.  Hodder 
Williams. 


28o  A  FRIEND  OF  YOUTH 

reports,  breathing  a  devout  spirit  of  consecration, 
were  the  chief  tidings  of  Y.M.C.A.  operations  then 
appearing  in  The  Revival.  By  publishing  these 
apostolic  communications,  my  father  saw  that  he  was 
rendering  important  service,  not  only  to  the  Y.M.C.A. 
generally,  but  to  the  cause  of  Christ  generally;  as, 
for  example,  when  Mr.  Hull  wrote  of — 

'  an  overwhelming  sense  of  sin  in  the  meetings,  of  two 
'  crowded  assemblies  proceeding  simultaneously,  and  of 
'  a  meeting  being  called  especially  for  school-teachers, 
'  for  prayer  and  praise,  owing  to  the  large  number  of 
'  teachers  that  had  been  converted.' 

Another  strongly  spiritual  centre  was  the  Great 
Marlborough-st.  Association,  where  it  was  reported, 
for  instance,  of  '  an  ordinary  prayer-meeting,'  at  which 
Mr.  Reginald  Radcliffe  was  present,  that — 

'  to  witness  so  many  converted  youths  and  men,  who 
'  occupy  important  positions  in  active  London  life, 
'  bowing  the  knee  in  fervent  prayer,  was  a  blessed 
'  sight.  The  unconverted  were  addressed  touchingly 
'  and  lovingly ;  and  it  was  pleasant  and  soul-stirring 
'  to  see  groups  about  the  room,  either  in  prayer  or 
'  else  in  earnest  conversation  about  the  great  matter 
'  of  eternal  salvation.' 

When  the  same  district  was  canvassed  for  special 
meetings  at  that  fashionable  gathering-place,  Hanover 
Square  Rooms,  Mr.  Henry  F.  Bowker  (afterwards 
chairman  of  Keswick  Convention,  in  succession  to 
Canon  Battersby)  wrote  to  The  Revival : 

'  Two  most  animating  and  powerful  addresses  were 
1  given.     The  great  majority  remained  for  conversation, 


A  NOBLE  WORKER  281 

'  and  many  were  found  to  be  deeply  impressed — some 
■  to  have  made  peace  with  God.  It  was  deeply  inter- 
'  esting  to  witness  the  love  and  zeal  of  those  who  had 
'  found  Christ,  as  they  sought,  by  sympathy,  instruction, 
'  and  prayer,  to  direct  to  Him  those  who  had  previously 
'  been  ignorant  of  His  love.  The  large  room  was  not 
'  cleared  till  past  ten  o'clock,  and  many  remained  in  the 
1  adjoining  committee-room  for  some  time  afterwards.' 

Such  were   the   tidings,  full   of   the   simplicity   and 

eagerness  of  Revival  times,  which  showed  how  earnest 

was   the   spirit    prevailing    in    some   branches   of   the 

Association.     Stafford  Rooms,  indeed,  became  a  nursery 

of  the  Christian  faith,  from  which  zealous  young  members 

went  forth  to  witness  in  many  parts  of  the  world.     At 

a  time  when  some  judged  that  there  was  a  subduing 

of  the  fervour  of  the  Revival  spirit,  Mr.  Hull  wrote 

urgently : 

'  Let  workers  be  willing  to  be  fools  for  Christ's  sake, 
*  trusting  God  and  daring  the  devil ;  doing  what  the 
'  Word  of  God  warrants,  in  the  spirit  of  the  Lord 
{  Jesus ;  being  hindered  neither  by  worldly  policy  nor 
1  by  the  opposition  of  the  envious  or  half-hearted.' 

The  Bible-classes  of  this  good  man  were  powerful 
evangelistic  agencies ;  both  parks  and  slums,  as  well  as 
leading  thoroughfares  of  West  London,  were  missioned 
by  tract-distributors,  who  were  also  adepts  in  personal 
dealing.  The  band  of  young  men  who  gathered  round 
Henry  Hull  learned  the  lesson  of  prayerful  devotion 
with  admirable  quickness  from  such  a  leader,  as  he 
told  them,  with  a  Muller-like  simplicity  of  faith — 

1  For  years  I  have  found  it  good  to  keep  a  list  of 
'  names   of   persons    in    my   Bible,   making    these   the 


282  A  FRIEND  OF  YOUTH 

'  special  subjects  of  effort  and  prayer.  Some  of  my 
1  dearest  and  most  attached  friends  are  persons  whose 
1  souls  have  been  given  me  thus.' 

M'Cheyne,  in  one  of  his  sermons,  alluded  to  the 
special  danger  of  the  preaching  of  any  '  frigid  Evan- 
gelical, one  whose  head  is  sound  in  all  the  stirring 
questions  of  the  day,  but  whose  heart  is  cold  in  seeking 
the  salvation  of  sinners.'  A  zenith  more  directly 
opposite  to  this  nadir  than  Henry  Hull,  it  would  be 
difficult  to  recall.  Continually  speaking  to  small  or 
large  companies  of  young  men,  he  was  also  a  delightful 
interviewer  of  freshcomers,  and  shone  conspicuously  as 
an  organiser ;  but  his  chief  attraction  was  that  he  was 
filled  with  the  Spirit.  This,  indeed,  was  the  explanation 
of  the  affection  with  which  he  was  regarded,  and  with 
which  his  memory  is  still  cherished.  In  1862,  he  wrote 
to  The  Revival :  '  It  is  now  nearly  eight  years  that  this 
work  of  conversion  has  gone  on,'  and  he  proceeded  to 
define  five  fundamental  causes : 

'  (1)  As  an  Association,  we  confine  ourselves  exclusively 
'  to  spiritual  work.  All  our  meetings  are  of  a  religious 
'  nature.  (2)  Individual  effort — thus  giving  the  members 
'  experience  in  directly  dealing  with  souls,  which  makes 
'  them  useful  everywhere.  (3)  Having  for  our  mottoes, 
'  "  Every  man  a  missionary,"  and  "  Watch  for  souls,  as 
1  they  that  must  give  account."  (4)  Setting  forth  Christ 
'  and  salvation  through  faith  in  Him  alone,  prayerfully 
'  depending  upon  the  Holy  Ghost  to  reveal  the  attrac- 
'  tions  of  the  Cross  to  the  hearts  of  men.  (5)  Expecting 
'  immediate  results,  believing  that  God  will  answer 
'  prayer.     Surely  the  Lord  is  not  straitened  ! ' 

Without  expressly  suggesting  that  every  Association 


A  DESERTER'S  CONVERSION  283 

should  be  fashioned  exactly  to  the  model  of  Stafford 
Rooms  under  Henry  Hull,  since  'there  are  diversities 
of  gifts,  but  the  same  Spirit,'  Mr.  Morgan  felt  that  he 
had  excellent  reason  for  upholding  the  man,  and  assisting 
activety  in  the  work ;  and  when  Mr.  Hull  was  suddenly 
called  away,  in  the  prime  of  life  and  in  a  full  tide  of 
blessing,  my  father  counted  it  a  privilege  to  co-operate 
in  raising  a  fund  for  the  support  of  his  widow  and 
children. 

The  proximity  of  Mr.  Morgan's  business  premises  to 
the  Aldersgate-st.  Association,1  and  his  connection 
with  the  Noon  Meeting  held  there,  naturally  meant 
that  he  was  more  frequently  at  that  branch  than  any 
other.     Recalling  affectionately  some  memories  of  old 

1  An  interesting  story,  recorded  in  The  Revival,  illustrates  the 
live  character  of  the  Aldersgate-st.  work,  and  doubtless  of  many 
other  Y.M.C.A.  branches.  A  young  deserter  from  the  French 
army,  who  was  singing  in  the  streets  of  London  for  a  morsel  of 
bread,  found  himself  in  urgent  need  of  medicine  and  relief.  He 
sought  the  help  of  a  chemist,  who,  it  providentially  fell  out,  had 
been  reading  a  booklet  on  the  work  of  the  Association,  entitled 
City  Life  (written  by  Rev.  T.  H.  Turlton,  first  Y.M.C.A.  secretary, 
and  afterwards  incumbent  of  Stroud).  The  chemist  gave  the 
unhappy  youth  some  medicine,  and  sent  him  on  to  Aldersgate. 
There  he  was  readily  helped,  and,  becoming  converted,  he  resolved 
to  demonstrate  the  reality  of  the  change  by  submitting  himself 
to  the  French  Government.  This  course  he  pursued,  stating 
definitely  to  the  authorities  that  he  did  so  'because  of  the  teaching 
of  the  Word  of  God.'  He  suffered  a  mitigated  penalty  of  imprison- 
ment, returned  to  duty  in  the  army,  and,  after  formally  receiving 
his  discharge,  he  studied  for  the  ministry  and  was  appointed  to  a 
church  in  Guernsey.  Afterwards,  on  revisiting  London,  he  told 
the  story  in  the  Aldersgate  building  itself,  to  an  audience  which 
showed  itself  to  be  deeply  touched. 


284  A  FRIEND  OF  YOUTH 

friendship,  Mr.  Robert  Burn,  formerly  secretary  of  that 
branch,  says : — 

1  Mr.  Morgan's  sympathy  was  always  warm  and  keen 
'  towards  the  Y.M.C.A.,  supporting  it  by  every  means  in 
1  his  power,  and  delighting  to  chronicle  all  that  was 
1  calculated  to  assist  its  work  amongst  young  men. 

'  At  Aldersgate-st.,  where  his  interest  chiefly  lay,  he 
1  was  a  constant  visitor.  His  active  participation  in  the 
'  Missions  of  Messrs.  Moody  and  Sankey  often  led  him  to 
'  the  Noon  Prayer-meeting,  where  his  colleagues  on  the 
1  Committee  mostly  foregathered.  When  that  daily 
1  gathering  settled  down  permanently  at  Aldersgate-st., 
'  he  consented  to  take  the  Chair  one  day  a  week — at 
1  first  on  Wednesday,  the  day  specially  devoted  to 
'  expositions  of  Scripture,  in  which  exercise  he  excelled. 
'  After  the  death  of  his  friend,  Mr.  Robert  Paton,  Mr. 
'  Morgan  succeeded  him  in  the  chairmanship  of  the 
'  Monday  meeting,  which  has  always  been  largely 
'  attended  by  evangelists.  He  delighted  to  hear  their 
'  testimonies,  and  to  encourage  them  in  their  arduous 
'  task.  His  unaffected  interest  in  everything  that 
'  concerned  the  advancement  of  the  Lord's  work,  and 
1  his  intense  sympathy  with  his  comrades  in  the  heat 
1  of  the  conflict,  marked  him  out  as  a  most  suitable  and 
'  helpful  chairman. 

1  The  warmth  of  his  sympathy,  and  the  well-known 
1  tenderness  of  his  heart,  drew  many  needy  people  to 
1  seek  "a  personal  interview"  with  him  on  these 
'  occasions;  but  he  never  manifested  the  least  sign  of 
'  impatience,  but  kindly  and  patiently  listened  to  their 
'  tale  of  woe,  and  never  sent  them  away  empty-handed. 

'  Not  only  did  Mr.  Morgan  attend  and  assist  at  the 
1  meetings  for  prayer  and  Scripture  study  during  the 
'  day,  and  occasionally  also  in  the  evenings,  but  he  also 
'  made  a  special  point  of  attending,  as  far  as  possible,  the 
'  many  public  meetings  of  the  various  Associations  held 
'  at  Exeter  Hall,  at  the  Mansion  House,  and  elsewhere.' 


MR.  MOODY'S  HELP  285 

'  Whenever  a  special  fund  had  to  be  raised  in  con- 
'  nection  with  any  department  of  the  work,  Mr.  Morgan's 
1  name  was  amongst  the  first  that  rose  to  the  lips  of  his 
1  life-long  friend,  Sir  George  Williams,  as  one  to  whom 
'  he  knew  appeal  would  not  be  made  in  vain;' 

When,  in  the  campaigns  of  Messrs.  Moody  and  Sankey, 
the  Revival  experiences  of  1859  were  largely  repeated, 
the  Y.M.C.A.  was  again  reinforced  by  converts,  The 
Christian  recording,  for  instance  (respecting  the 
anniversary  meeting  of  1876)  that  hundreds  of  young 
men  had  joined  the  Association  as  a  result  of  the  work 
of  grace  which  began  under  those  evangelists. 

Mr.  Moody  was,  of  course,  an  enthusiast  for  the 
Y.M.C.A. — of  the  type  of  that  in  which  he  was  engaged 
at  Chicago — as  a  mighty  power  for  the  Bible  and 
evangelism.  It  was  chiefly  through  the  evangelist's 
passionate  appeals  that  a  new  building  was  erected  in 
Liverpool,  during  his  first  extended  visit;  while  one 
of  the  chief  monuments  of  the  second  visit — which  also 
had  its  effect  in  arousing  and  saving  many  young  men 
— is  the  home  of  the  Bristol  Association.  At  Aberdeen 
he  raised  £5000,  and  in  Dundee  £4500,  for  Y.M.C.A. 
buildings.  In  Manchester,  following  a  stirring  appeal, 
a  collection  of  £1800  was  taken  for  a  similar  purpose ; 
and  among  other  memories  of  the  warm  interest  of  the 
American  brethren  in  young  men,  is  the  Y.M.C.A.  at 
Stratford,  in  the  east  of  London.  The  exhausting 
labours  of  Mr.  Moody  in  his  own  country  were  also 
referred  to  from  time  to  time  in  The  Christian.  He 
set  himself  to  raise  enormous  sums  for  the  work  of  the 


286  A  FRIEND  OF  YOUTH 

Association,  one  item  alone  being  the  securing,  in  one 
brief  effort,  of  200,000  dollars  for  the  Philadelphia 
building,  when  that  important  centre  was  in  difficulties 
resultant  upon  a  financial  panic.1  Similarly,  Mr.  Sankey 
personally  provided  excellent  premises  for  the  Associa- 
tion at  his  birth-place,  Newcastle,  Pa. 

As  the  years  passed,  my  father  found  it  no  easy 
matter  to  keep  pace  with  the  many  requests  for  service 
in  connection  with  the  Y.M.C.A. ;  amid  multiplying 
duties  his  support  had  perforce  to  be  general  rather 
than  particular,  but  he  was  for  some  time  active  as 
President  of  the  Finsbury  Park  branch,  and  took  special 
pleasure  in  furthering  the  one  conducted  in  his  native 
town,  Abergavenny.  Through  The  Christian,  too, 
he  was  able  to  render  important  aid  by  giving  publicity 
to  reports  of  progress  and  to  appeals  for  support,  besides 
recording  the  evangelistic  missions,  dear  to  the  hearts 
of  spiritually-minded  members,  which  have  been  held 
under  the  auspices  of  the  Association  in  all  parts  of  the 
land,  for  the  rescue  of  young  men  from  '  seas  of  death 
and  sunless  gulfs  of  doubt.' 

He  likewise  followed  with  satisfaction,  and  assisted 
in  various  ways,  the  movement  which,  through  the 
leadership  and  generosity  of  Mr.  (Sir)  George  Williams 
— with  whom  my  father  was  in  intimate  relation,  as 
a  near  neighbour  in  business  and  a  frequent  companion 
on  religious  platforms — secured  Exeter  Hall  for  the 
headquarters  of  the  movement.  The  formal  opening 
felicitously  coincided  with  the  jubilee  of  the  historic 
1  The  Life  op  Dwight  L.  Moody. 


AN  IMPORTANT  QUESTION  287 

building;  some  of  the  most  distinguished  Christian 
publicists  of  the  day  took  part  in  the  proceedings — 
Lord  Shaftesbury,  Mr.  Samuel  Morley,  the  Archbishop 
of  Canterbury,  and  Lord  Cairns ;  and  The  Christian 
upholding,  as  usual,  the  religious  side  of  the  Associa- 
tion's operations,  emphasised  in  italics  a  passage  from 
Lord  Cairns'  speech : 

1  Advancement  in  health,  recreation,  trade,  business,  re- 
1  putation,  position  in  society,  the  esteem  of  your  fellow- 
1  men — all  these  things  are  important  in  their  way ;  but 
'  they  are  absolutely  and  literally  nothing  in  comparison 
1  to  this  all-important  question :  "  Am  I  not  merely  a 
1  Christian  in  name  or  a  member  of  a  Young  Men's  Chris- 
'  tian  Association,  but  have  I  a  real,  individual,  personal 
1  knowledge  of  Christ  as  my  Saviour  and  my  Lord  ? " 

The  Jubilee  Conference  of  the  Association,  in  1894 
(most  skilfully  organised  by  the  late  general  secretary, 
Mr.  J.  H.  Putterill)1  received  the  attention  of  a  special 
commissioner,  the  impressive  celebration  gatherings  in 

1  The  sudden  home-call  (in  the  spring  of  1909)  of  this  talented  and 
earnest  brother  was  an  enormous  loss  to  the  working  personnel  of  the 
Association.  First  at  the  Aldersgate-st.  centre,  and  later  at  Exeter 
Hall,  he  exercised  for  twenty-four  years  a  growing  influence  in 
Y.M.C.A.  circles.  Among  many  movements  of  a  more  public  char- 
acter in  which  he  took  a  prominent  part,  mention  should  be  made 
of  the  great  evangelistic  missions  conducted  in  the  Royal  Albert 
and  Agricultural  Halls,  by  Rev.  John  M'Neill,  Dr.  R.  A.  Torrey, 
Mr.  C.  M.  Alexander,  and  others  :  indeed,  the  success  which  attended 
these  was,  humanly  speaking,  largely  due  to  his  extraordinary 
organising  ability.  When  the  London  Evangelistic  Council  was 
formed,  he  was  felt  to  be  '  the  one  man '  specially  qualified  for  its 
honorary  secretaryship.  The  crowning  effort  of  his  life  was  the 
planning  of  the  new  headquarters  for  the  Central  Y.M.C.A.,  a 
noble  scheme,  the  completion  of  which  was  to  fall  to  others. 


288  A  FRIEND  OF  YOUTH 

Westminster  Abbey,  St.  Paul's  Cathedral,  the  Albert  Hall, 
and  at  Windsor,  being  picturesquely  depicted ;  and,  re- 
garding the  Knighthood  conferred  upon  the  revered 
founder,  my  father  wrote : 

1  If  such  honours  are  in  any  sense  a  mark  of  public 
'  esteem  for  eminent  service  rendered  to  the  community, 
'  no  man  better  deserves  the  distinction  accorded  to  Mr. 
'  Williams.' 

The   Jubilee  was  well  summed   up   in   Dr.  Cuyler's 

closing  words  as — 

'  a  glorious  love-feast.  It  has  been  a  foretaste  of  the 
'  New  Jerusalem,  in  which  more  kindreds  and  peoples 
'  and  tongues  than  have  met  on  this  occasion  will  join  in 
'  the  song,  "  Hallelujah  to  the  Lamb  ! " ' 

The  clear  Evangelical  note  of  Dr.  Parker,  on  the  same 
occasion,  would  also  long  remain  with  his  hearers : 

'  It  is  true  that  this  Association  is  not  a  sect,  but  I 
'  believe  in  being  really  convinced  of  and  intensely 
1  devoted  to,  some  form  of  truth.  Let  us  have  a 
1  personal  responsibility,  a  personal  love  of  prayer,  and 
'  a  personal  record  of  service.  ...  I  believe  in  God  the 
1  Son — I  am  saved  by  His  blood ;  I  am  not  sufficiently 
'  "  refined "  to  drop  that  great  symbolical  expression. 
'  I  believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost — not  a  mere  affluence  or 
1  windy  sentiment  that  no  man  can  comprehend,  but  in 
'  a  living,  energetic,  sanctifying  Holy  Ghost.' 

Regarding  several  important  aspects  of  the  Y.M.C.A., 
it  is  well  known  that  in  palatial  buildings  and  magni- 
ficent equipment,1  America  has  led  the  way,  thus  up- 

1  It  is  worthy  of  note  that  the  total  number  of  Associations,  in 
all  parts  of  the  world  (as  recorded  in  1908),  is  7681,  possessing  an 
approximate  membership  of  821,000  ;  and  holding  property  valued 
at  a  sum  approaching  ten-and-a-quarter  millions  sterling. 


1  BRITAIN  OVER-SEAS'  289 

holding  and  developing  the  general  plans  of  Mr.  Moody. 
It  is  probably  true  that,  in  some  instances,  utilitarian 
and  secular  influences  have  caused  occasional  deflections 
from  the  highest  ideals,  thereby  creating  local  conditions 
inimical  to  Revival.  My  father  was  not  blind  to  such 
'  partial  eclipses,'  but  thankfully  acknowledged  them  to 
be  few ;  and,  while  placing  but  little  value  upon  merely 
humanitarian  views,  and  deprecating  the  exaggeration  of 
recreation  into  sport,  he  rejoiced  to  remark,  from  personal 
observation  and  from  his  large  correspondence  and 
reports  received,  the  splendid  growth  of  classes  for 
Bible-study  attended  by  thousands  of  young  men,  and 
making  for  the  production  of  the  truest  elements  of 
spiritual  energy  and  permanent  progress. 

Yet  another  Y.M.C.A.  subject,  fraught  with  encourage- 
ment and  frequently  touched  upon  in  The  Christian, 
was  the  development  of  the  organisation  in  '  Britain 
Over-seas,'  and  in  the  great  cities  of  British  dependencies. 
My  father  had  visited  not  a  few  of  the  latter,  and  his 
sympathies  had  been  deeply  touched  by  the  Christian 
warmth  of  the  efforts  made  for  the  reception  of  young 
men  voyaging  from  England  in  search  of  health  or 
wealth,  and  sometimes  being  stripped  by  robbers  on 
the  way. 

The  chief  values  of  the  Y.M.C.A.  in  a  wide  sense 
were,  according  to  my  father's  mind,  the  earnest 
welcome  offered  to  young  fellows  who  were  deprived, 
for  the  time  being,  and  through  business  exigencies,  of 
the  privileges  of  a  Christian  home ;  the  opportunity 
given  to  those  who  laudably  desired  to  increase  their 
19 


29o  A  FRIEND  OF  YOUTH 

stock  of  learning  without  being  forced  into  contact  with 
such  as  held  base  and  materialistic  views  of  life ;  and 
the  evangelistic  spirit — sometimes  burning  brightly, 
and  sometimes  flickering  but  dimly — which  impressed 
upon  the  members  the  saving  truths  of  the  Gospel,  and 
bade  them  heed  the  words  of  the  Saviour  to  the  pilot 
of  the  Galilean  lake  and  his  brother :  '  Follow  Me,  and 
I  will  make  you  fishers  of  men.' 

It  was  natural  that  the  multiplication  of  endeavours 
to  bring  young  men  under  godly  influences  should 
inspire  organised  efforts  in  the  interests  of  young 
women.  The  Cpiristian  was  ever  ready  to  voice  the 
aspirations  of  either  movement ;  for  Mr.  Morgan  always 
realised  that  the  two  forces,  having  parallel  courses,  and 
being  ruled  with  excellent  spirit  by  sagacious  leaders, 
were  bound  to  make  for  the  strengthening  and  puri- 
fying of  family  life,  and  at  the  same  time  to  reinforce 
the  ranks  of  Gospel  missioners,  at  home  and  abroad, 
with  new  and  powerful  recruits,  fired  with  a  noble 
passion  to  serve  God  and  humanity. 

The  desire  to  give  practical  aid  to  the  cause  was 
illustrated  on  many  occasions — notably  by  the  publica- 
tion, in  1875,  of  special  numbers  of  The  Christian. 
First  came  one  devoted  entirely  to  young  men,  concern- 
ing which  Mr.  D.  L.  Moody — then  experiencing  the 
full  tide  of  blessing  in  our  midst,  wrote :  'lam  greatly 
taken  with  the  idea  of  having  a  special  number 
devoted  entirely  to  young  men.  The  work  among 
them  is,  to  me,  one  of  the  most  cheering  features  of 
the  present  movement.' 


FOR  YOUNG  WOMEN  291 

The  issue  proved  so  popular — especially  as  it  contained 
a  full  account  of  the  remarkable  '  Young  Men's  Con- 
vention' which  had  arisen  out  of  the  great  work  of 
the  American  evangelists,  that  a  second  number  was 
prepared  immediately.  Then  came  a  '  Young  Women's 
Special  Number,'  followed  by  a  letter  from  Mr.  Sankey, 
which  said — 

'  I  desire  to  express  my  gratitude  to  the  Christian 
1  young  women  of  the  places  where  we  have  held 
'  meetings,  for  the  valuable  assistance  they  have 
'  rendered  in  the  service  of  sacred  song.  I  hope 
'  thousands  of  young  women  to  whom  God  has  given 
'  time,  talent,  and  voice  will  now  find  it  a  pleasure  to  go 
'  into  the  homes  of  the  poor  and  sorrowing  ones,  and 
1  there  tell  forth,  in  tender  and  gentle  strain,  that — 

1  God  loved  a  world  of  sinners  lost 

'  With  this  expression  of  my  hope  that  very  much 
'  blessing  may  attend  the  Special  Number  for  Young 
1  Women,  allow  me  to  send,  for  it,  a  new  hymn,  "  The 
'  Cross  of  Jesus,"  the  writer  of  the  words  of  which  will 
'  ever  be  dear  to  us  as  the  author  of  the  "  Ninety  and 
'  Nine." ' 

The  hymn  referred  to  was  the  beautiful  devotional 
lyric  which  has  since  secured  an  honoured  place  in 
many  a  hymnary — 

1  Beneath  the  Cross  of  Jesus 
I  fain  would  take  my  stand.' 

The  number  contained  a  variety  of  articles  bearing 
upon  women's  work  for  the  world;  prominent  among 
them   was   a  Y.W.C.A.  appeal   for   the   young   women 


292  A  FRIEND  OF  YOUTH 

who,  year  by  year,  are  drawn  from  quiet  country  homes 
into  the  whirl  of  business  life  in  the  Metropolis. 

The  expansion  of  the  Y.W.C.A.  during  recent  years 
was   regarded    by    Mr.   Morgan    as   one   of    the   most 
hopeful   signs    of    the    times.     Its   growth    has    been 
remarkable.     For   example,  the  London   division  alone 
has  a  membership  of  over  15,000;  and  the  advantages 
which   accrue  on  the  industrial  side  are   evidenced  by 
the  receipt,  within  twelve  months,  of  over  ten  thousand 
applications  from  young  women  seeking  situations,  and 
over  eight  thousand  from  employers  requiring  workers. 
The  'living-in'  system,  which  brings  four  hundred 
young   women  under   the  roof   of   one   business-house, 
tends  palpably  to  induce  a  dull  monotony  in  life,  and 
to  those   who   are  engaged  under   such  conditions,  the 
Y.W.C.A.,   with   its   refined   homeliness   and   Christian 
atmosphere,  exercises  a  beautiful  ministry.     My  father 
often  remarked  on  the  tact  and  graciousness  in  adminis- 
trative duties  of  those  devoted  friends  of  young  women 
— the     Hon.     Gertrude     Kinnaird,     the     Hon.    Emily 
Kinnaird,  Miss  Morley,  and  the  late  Mr.  W.  T.  Paton. 

Abroad,  he  regarded  the  organisation  as  a  powerful 
missionary  factor,  as  well  as  a  standard-bearer  of  truth 
and  purity  among  English-speaking  women  ;  and  it  was 
with  the  thought  of  the  many  calls  to  service  which 
have  come  through  the  development  of  Western  ideas  in 
the  Far  East,  that  he  spoke  again  and  again,  in  public 
and  in  private,  of  the  many  doors  of  opportunity 
opening  before  the  Y.W.C.A.  The  contrasting  fact, 
of  the  terrible  waste  of   time,  by  educated   women,  in 


<  FLEETING  OPPORTUNITIES' 


293 


fashionable  frivolity,  drew  many  a  caustic  or  pathetic 
comment  from  him  ;  and  it  was  in  this  connection  that 
he  wrote,  not  many  months  before  the  end,  a  leading 
article  entitled  '  Fleeting  Opportunities,'  in  which, 
appealing  specifically  to  women,  he  said : 

'  God,  when  He  gave  it,  said  to  you :  "  Nurse  this 
'  child  for  Me.  Put  this  pound  out  to  usury  for  Me. 
c  Trade  with  this  opportunity  for  Me.  And  when  I 
1  come  again  I  will  repay  thee."  Oh,  those  lamenta- 
'  tions  :  "HI  only  had  !  "  "  What  might  have  been  ? " 
'  Oh,  those  spurned  possibilities  of  heavenly  reward.  .  .  . 
1  But  God  sent  His  Son  to  give  us,  through  His  suffering, 
1  songs  of  joy  for  wails  and  dirges,  and  to  change  every 
'  sorrow  into  a  seed  of  joy.' 


CHAPTER   XXI 
THE   MISSION  OF  WOMEN 

IT  is  recorded  of  Moses,  that  on  a  certain  clay  he 
performed  an  act  of  gallantry  which  reflected 
great  credit  on  his  early  manhood.  When  the  priest  of 
Midian's  daughters  came  to  draw  water,  '  the  shepherds 
drove  them  away ' ;  but  '  Moses  stood  up  and  helped 
them,  and  watered  their  flock'  (Ex.  ii.  16,  17).  Moses 
himself  owed  much  to  the  care  of  devoted  women — his 
mother,  his  sister,  and  Pharaoh's  daughter — and  it  was 
but  natural  that  he  should  gratefully  discharge  his 
obligations  to  their  sex. 

So  it  was  with  Mr.  Morgan.  He  laid  fragrant  flowers 
of  memory  at  the  shrine  of  his  mother  and  sister,  to 
whose  loving  ministry  he  was  so  deeply  indebted.1  I 
have  already  stated  that  it  was  his  habit  to  father  weak 
causes ;  so  also  he  ever  championed  the  cause  of  the  weak. 

In  no  direction  was  this  more  apparent  than  in  regard 

to  the   Christian   activities  of  women — and   this  at   a 

period  when  Women's  Work  was  not  only  at  a  discount, 

but  was  made  the  butt  of  ribald  jest  or  malicious  gibe. 

1  See  Chapter  I. 

294 


4 WHAT  CAN  THEY  DO?'  295 

It  is  difficult  to  estimate  fully  the  service  he  rendered 
to  his  generation  in  this  respect.  He  it  was  who,  when 
others  scoffed,  stood  up  to  the  unworthy  'shepherds' 
who  would  silence  such  consecrated  women  as  Mary 
Poole  and  Catherine  Booth ;  it  was  from  him  that  the 
suggestion  came  which  created  the  splendid  life-work  of 
Annie  Macpherson  ;  similarly,  Anna  Shipton  in  the  sphere 
of  Christian  literature,  Agnes  Weston  in  her  ministry 
to  sailors,  Miss  Daniell  and  Miss  Robinson  among  soldiers, 
Frances  Willard  and  Lady  Henry  Somerset  in  Temper- 
ance Reform — and  a  host  of  others  who  were  giving 
of  their  best  to  save  the  wandering  and  the  lost — derived 
no  small  degree  of  inspiration  from  his  help  and  counsel. 

Thirty  years  ago,  it  was  still  a  difficult  matter  for 
educated  women  to  enter  upon  a  wider  sphere  of 
Christian  usefulness  than  that  of  the  Sunday-school. 
The  conventional  usages  of  society  were  all  against 
such  godly  enterprise.  Fancy-work  and  embroidery,  as 
suitable  occupations  for  leisure  hours — yes  !  But  Chris- 
tian work  outside  the  home — well,  it  was  not  quite 
nice !  And  as  for  what  was  contemptuously  designated 
1  shouting  about  religion ' — most  certainly  not ! 

Particularly  h^dged-in  was  the  position  of  young 
ladies,  who  founa  themselves  doomed  to  a  do-nothing 
life.  One  of  these  it  was  who,  out  of  a  full  heart, 
sought  advice  of  The  Christian  and  its  Editor.  Under 
title  of,  '  What  Can  they  Do  V  she  addressed  her  touch- 
ing appeal,  saying :  '  There  is  a  cry  on  every  side  for 
labourers ;  there  aie  numbers  longing  to  respond.' 
Specifying  some  of  tie  obstacles  which  prevented  them, 


296  THE  MISSION  OF  WOMEN 

she  added :  '  Only  a  wave  of  prayer  can  throw  these 
objections  aside,  and  free  the  large  band  of  those  who 
are  so  willing.' 

To-day,  Women's  Work  has  made  such  enormous 
strides,  that  such  an  appeal  may  seem  almost  childish ; 
but  that  it  revealed  a  state  of  things  true  enough  in 
those  days  is  corroborated  by  no  less  important  a 
personage  than  Ruskin,  whose  attention  having  been 
drawn  to  the  matter,  he  thus  addressed  a  message,1  bold 
and  to  the  point : — 

'  I  told  you,  at  first,  that  you  would  have  great 
'  difficulty  in  getting  leave  from  English  society  to 
1  obey  Christ.  Fors  has  just  sent  me,  in  support  of 
'  this  statement,  The  Christian,  for  Thursday,  May  11, 
1  1876 — an  article  on  young  ladies,  headed,  "  \^hat  can 
'  they  Do  ?  "  from  which  I  take  the  following  passage  : 

There  have  been  times  of  special  prayer  for  young  men  and 
women.  Could  there  not  be  also  for  the  very  large  dass  of  young 
ladies  who  do  not  go  out  into  Society  ?  They  have  no  home  duties 
to  detain  them,  as  many  in  a  humbler  condition  ;  ihey  have  hours 
and  hours  of  leisure,  and  know  not  how  to  spend  them — partly  from 
need  of  being  directed,  but  more  so  from  the  preiidices  and  hind- 
rances in  their  way.  Their  hearts  are  burning  U  do  something  for 
Christ,  but  they  are  not  allowed,  partly  because  it  is  considered 
'  improper,'  and  for  a  variety  of  reasons. 

1  Now,  that  it  is  "  considered  improper  "  by  the  world 
1  that  you  should  do  anything  for  Christ,  is  entirely 
'  true,  and  always  true :  and  therefore  it  was  that  your 
'  godfathers  and  godmothers,  in  yovr  name,  renounced 
'  the  "  vain  pomp  and  glory  of  the  world,  with  all 
'  covetous  desires  of  the  same."  .  .  |  Most  people  think 
1  that  if  they  keep  all  the  best  rcoms  in  their  hearts 
'  swept  and  garnished  for  Christ,  vdth  plenty  of  flowers 

1  In  Fors  Clavigera,  Letter  G6. 


MRS.  JOSEPHINE  BUTLER  297 

1  and  good  books  in  them,  they  may  keep  a  little 
1  chamber  in  their  heart's  wall  for  Belial  on  his  occa- 
'  sional  visits.  ...  It  won't  do,  my  dears,  .  .  .  you  must 
*  be  resolved  that  as  all  you  have  shall  be  God's,  so  all 
'  that  you  are  shall  be  God's.' 

Considerable  correspondence  followed  the  insertion  of 
the  appeal,  and  a  distinct  move  forward  in  the  emancipa- 
tion of  well-born  women  for  useful  work  resulted. 

As  in  England,  so  also  in  other  lands,  Mr.  Morgan 
stoutly  defended  the  consecrated  devotion  of  ladies 
where  their  services  were  in  request.  The  Zenana 
missions  of  India,  Miss  Reade's  work  at  Punruti,  Miss 
Whately's  at  Cairo,  the  British  Syrian  Schools,  the 
investigations  into  social  evils  abroad  by  Mrs.  Andrew 
and  Dr.  Kate  Bushnell,  and  a  multitude  of  similar 
efforts,  all  found  advocacy  from  his  spirited  pen. 

But  the  instance  which  perhaps  stands  out  more 
conspicuously  than  the  rest  is  the  invaluable  support 
that  he  gave  to  Mrs.  Josephine  Butler  in  the  difficult 
and  dangerous  task  to  which  God  called  her.  The 
wrongs  of  her  sex  at  the  hands  of  a  so-called  Christian 
Government  were  subjects  tabooed  by  well-meaning 
people,  and  scorned  by  those  of  baser  intent.  What 
that  devoted  lady  suffered  in  derision,  vile  calumny,  and 
actual  physical  peril,  only  the  God  of  heaven  knows. 
And  as  for  mental  anguish,  I  doubt  if  even  her  own 
heart  fully  sounded  the  depths  of  its  own  bitterness. 
To  a  woman  of  her  gentle  and  sensitive  nature  it  was  like 
traversing  a  sea  of  fire,  which  nothing  but  her  undaunted 
pluck  and  holy  purpose  could  have  brought  her  through. 


298  THE  MISSION  OF  WOMEN 

But  she  was  a  woman:  it  was  for  women  her  heart 
suffered  and  bled — unfortunate  women  for  whom  Christ 
died.  In  this  my  father  heard  a  threefold  clarion-call 
to  which  he  responded  with  loyal  soul.  The  cause  was 
more  than  unpopular — to  many  it  seemed  even  in- 
famous; but  without  hesitation  he  stood  at  the 
reformer's  side  in  the  thick  of  the  fight.  With  pen 
and  lip  he  fearlessly  defended  her,  defying  the  world, 
the  flesh,  and  the  devil  with  the  challenge :  '  If  God  be 
for  us,  who  can  be  against  us  ? '  What  the  conflict 
involved,  how  the  victory  came,  forms  one  of  the 
romances  of  British  history.  I  am  indebted  to  Mrs. 
Helen  Dyer,  who  with  her  husband,  Mr.  Alfred  S.  Dyer, 
was  among  Mrs.  Butler's  most  faithful  colleagues,  for 
the  following  summary  of  the  salient  facts : — 

'  Among  the  women  of  the  Victorian  Era,  the  noble 
'  figure  of  Mrs.  Josephine  E.  Butler  stands  conspicuous. 
'  This  high-souled  and  zealous  lady,  called  of  God  to  be 
1  the  prophetess  of  purity  to  her  generation,  waged  so 
'  strenuous  a  warfare  against  forces  which,  though 
'  decadent,  seemed  overwhelming,  that  the  record  of  her 
'  victorious  struggle  remains  one  of  the  most  instructive 
1  and  inspiring  passages  in  the  record  of  the  times. 

'  While  peacefully  engaged  in  the  duties  of  life  in 
'  her  beautiful  Christian  home,  a  dark  shadow  of  sorrow 
'  mantled  her  spirit,  through  the  tragic  death  of  her 
'  one  little  girl,  who  (rushing  in  eager  delight  to  greet 
'  her  mother,  whose  footsteps  she  heard  below)  slipped 
'  over  a  staircase  balustrade,  and  fell,  three  stories  below, 
'  crushed  and  unconscious. 

'  Her  own  loved  one  suddenly  taken  from  her,  Mrs. 
'  Butler  by  no  means  spent  her  life  in  mourning  ;  but 
'  w^ent   out  after  the  doubly-lost   daughters  of    others, 


THE  PROGRESS  OF  REFORM  299 

'  who  had  stumbled  into  slimy  depths  of  moral  degrada- 
'  tion.  She  visited  the  Bridewell,  picked  oakum  with 
'  the  women,  and  took  poor  wanderers  into  her  own 
1  home.  Then,  she  was  suddenly  confronted  with  re- 
'  sponsibilities  for  leadership  in  a  new  crusade,  against 
'  the  State  patronage  and  regulation  of  vice. 

'  Mrs.  Butler  might  well  have  quailed,  but  for  the 
'  realisation  of  the  Divine  command  and  guidance. 
1  Obedient  to  the  heavenly  vision ;  with  the  fire  of 
'  righteous  indignation  burning  in  her  soul — despite  the 
1  opposition,  always  bitter  and  usually  brutal,1  with 
1  which  the  traders  in  evil  and  their  powerful  patrons 
1  assailed  her — she  prayed  and  toiled,  organised  and 
'  entreated,  until  the  day  of  God's  triumph  came.  The 
'  whole  country  was  stirred  by  the  propaganda.  With 
'  her  little  group  of  friends — among  whom  were  Professor 
'  Stuart,  M.P.,  and  Mr.  Daniel  Cooper  (secretary  of  the 
'  Rescue  Society),  Mr.  Stansfeld,  M.P.,  and  Mr.  R.  C. 
1  Morgan — she  contended  for  the  moral  equality  of  men 
'  and  women  before  the  law,  and  called  urgently  for 
'  the  repeal  of  enactments — enforced  in  certain  military 
1  districts,  the  scope  of  which  it  was  proposed  to  enlarge — 
'  which  rendered  the  British  Government  the  confessed 
1  official  supervisor  of  iniquity,  and  which  placed  any 
1  woman,  respectable  or  otherwise,  at  the  mercy  of  a 
'  policeman's  erroneous  supposition  or  uncorroborated 
'  word. 

'  In  October,  1869,  the  National  Association  for  Repeal 
1  was  formed,  to  be  closely  followed  by  the  Ladies' 
'  National  Association — which  issued,  on  the  ensuing 
1  New  Year's  day,  a  manifesto  to  which  thousands  of 

1  At  a  bye-election,  while  opposing  a  prominent  promoter  of 
the  obnoxious  legislation  against  which  her  efforts  were  directed, 
Mrs.  Butler  found  hotel  after  hotel  closed  against  her,  and  the 
baser  part  of  the  crowd  vowed  to  kill  her.  Several  times  she  had 
to  escape  through  windows  or  over  walls.  Nevertheless,  the  cause 
triumphed,  the  objectionable  candidate  being  defeated  at  the 
poll. 


3oo  THE  MISSION  OF  WOMEN 

'  names  came  speedily  to  be  appended.  Important  help, 
'  in  organisation  and  finance,  was  received  from  the 
'  Society  of  Friends,  and  the  working-classes  (whose 
'  wives  and  daughters  were  perilously  affected)  rallied 
'  to  the  cause.  A  league  was  formed,  which  enrolled  a 
'  membership  of  50,000. 

'By  1877,  more  than  800  provincial  committees  had 
'  sprung  into  being,  and  more  than  8000  petitions  (bear- 
'  ing  a  total  of  over  2,000,000  signatures)  had  been 
'  submitted  to  Parliament.  So  deeply  was  the  nation 
'  awakened  by  Mrs.  Butler's  trumpet-calls  to  duty,  that 
'  the  story  of  the  campaign  was  described  by  Mr.  Morgan 
'  in  The  Christian  as  "  a  chapter  from  the  Acts  of  the 
'  Apostles." 

'  Subsequent  visits  to  Continental  countries  deepened 
'  Mrs.  Butler's  horror  of  the  system  against  which  she 
'  strove.  This  led  to  the  creation  of  a  British  and 
'  Continental  Federation;  while  propagandist  work  in 
'  the  United  States,  undertaken  by  Mr.  Henry  J. 
'  Wilson,  M.P.  (of  Sheffield),  and  the  late  Rev.  J.  P. 
1  Gledstone,  brought  American  sympathy  into  line  with 
'  the  movement. 

'  Mr.  Benjamin  Scott,  Chamberlain  of  the  City  of 
'  London,  also  threw  himself  heartily  into  the  agitation, 
'  and  convened  an  influential  committee  of  Christian 
'  business  men,  the  Editor  of  The  Christian  being  one 
'  of  its  earliest  members.  Important  service  was  also 
c  rendered  by  Mr.  Dyer  (then  secretary  of  the  Friends' 
c  Association),  whose  pamphlet,  Facts  are  Stubborn 
1  Things,  obtained  wide  circulation,  since  it  gave 
'  authoritative  instances  of  the  horrors  created  by  the 
'  unequal  laws. 

'  The  European  work  was  crowned  by  the  assembling 
'  of  the  first  International  Congress,  held  at  Geneva  in 
'  1877,  when  almost  all  the  European  countries  were 
'  represented,  as  well  as  the  United  States  and  Canada. 
'  Each  year  since,  the  abolitionists  have  gathered  in 
'  some   Continental   city,  to  take  counsel   and   educate 


THE  *  WHITE  SLAVE'  TRAFFIC 


;oi 


1  the  authorities  and  the  people,  exercising  that  per- 
'  petual  vigilance  which  is  the  price  of  safety. 

'  The  antagonistic  Report  of  a  Select  Committee  of 
'  the  House  of  Commons,  in  1882,  heralded  a  general 
'  rallying  of  Christian  forces,  a  Convention  on  Public 
'  Morals,  held  in  London  the  following  year,  being 
'  described  by  Mrs.  Butler  as  inaugurating  a  new  era. 
' "  The  prayers  of  the  people  of  God,"  she  said,  "  would 
'  be  as  the  incense  from  the  censer  of  Aaron  when  he 
1  ran  between  the  living  and  the  dead  of  plague- 
'  stricken  Israel,  and  the  plague  was  stayed." 

'  With  advancing  years,  Mrs.  Butler  was  not  able  to 
'  continue  so  actively  on  the  public  platform,  but  she 
1  gave  earnest  sympathy  to  the  "  White  Cross  "  work  of 
1  Miss  Ellice  Hopkins  (in  which  the  Bishop  of  Durham, 
'  Dr.  Lightfoot,  co-operated);  and  rejoiced  in  the  passing 
'  of  the  Criminal  Law  Amendment  Bill  (1885);  and  the 
1  formation,  with  Mr.  W.  A.  Coote  as  secretary,  of  the 
'  National  Vigilance  Association — which  has  done  so 
'  much  to  impede  the  horrible  "  White  Slave  Traffic," 
'  with  its  brutal  decoying  of  young  girls. 

'  Looking  back  upon  the  struggles  and  victories,  Mrs. 
'  Butler  said,  in  1886,  immediately  after  the  goal  of  final 
'  and  total  repeal  had  been  reached,  "  that  during  the 
1  seventeen  years  they  had  received  a  wonderful 
'  education  in  the  fidelity  of  God."     She  added : 

'  "  Every  trial  from  Satan  has  been  the  wrong  side  of 
'  victory.  God  turned  it  round,  and  victory  became  all 
'  the  more  glorious.  The  conflict  has  educated  a  band 
'  of  men  and  women  who  have  become  instruments  in 
1  God's  hands  to  teach  the  equality  of  the  moral  law." ' 

Thus,  before  she  retired  from  the  fray,  this  pure- 
souled  woman  had  worked  a  revolution  in  public  opinion 
and  in  the  law.  Mr.  Morgan  stinted  neither  space  in 
his  paper  nor  personal  advocacy  in  the  furtherance 
of  the  cause;  and  not  long  before  Mrs.  Butler  passed 


3o2  THE  MISSION  OF  WOMEN 

to  her  rest  he  paid  her  a  farewell  visit  at  Cheltenham, 
when  many  tender  memories  of  God's  enduring  faith- 
fulness were  recalled  by  these  veterans  in  their  fiercely 
contested  struggle  on  behalf  of  Britain's  womanhood. 

So  also  in  regard  to  the  Gospel  ministry  of  women : 
my  father  held  that  none  could  lawfully  hinder  in  the 
proclamation  of  their  message  such  as  were  moved  by 
the  Divine  Spirit ;  and  he  supported  his  contention  by 
reference  to  Deborah,  the  Samaritan  woman,  Priscilla, 
and  other  Bible  characters ;  and  urged  with  reason  that 
consecrated  women  had  a  sphere  which  no  man  could 
effectively  share.  Of  course,  this  brought  him  into  con- 
flict with  some  good  and  earnest  people  who,  with  equal 
tenacity,  opposed  his  conclusions ;  but  while  respecting 
their  convictions,  he  had  gone  through  too  much  of 
criticism  and  antagonism  of  various  kinds,  as  teacher 
and  journalist,  to  be  greatly  troubled  as  to  the  result. 
In  this,  as  in  all  else,  he  committed  himself  to  Him  that 
judgeth  righteously,  and  relied  for  vindication  upon 
Time  and  Truth.  How  his  faith  was  justified,  events 
have  long  since  proved. 


CHAPTER   XXII 
'INTO    ALL    THE    WORLD' 

THE  cause  of  Foreign  Missions  was  one  which  lay 
very  near  to  Mr.  Morgan's  heart.  Indeed,  he  was 
apt  to  gauge  the  Church's  spirituality  pretty  much  by 
the  extent  to  which  she  obeyed  her  Lord's  Commission 
to  'preach  the  Gospel  to  every  creature.'  As  for  the 
disingenuous  plea,  born  of  cant  or  indolence,  that  '  there 
are  enough  heathen  at  home  without  going  after  those 
abroad,'  no  words  could  express  his  contempt  for  it. 
The  sister-plea,  that  '  there  is  not  money  enough  to  meet 
home  needs,  and  charity  begins  at  home,'  met  with  no 
better  fate  at  his  hands.  A  long  and  observant  experi- 
ence had  taught  him  that  the  churches  or  individuals 
that  gave  most  to  the  missionary  cause  were  those 
that  also  most  generously  supported  work  at  home. 

The  advocacy  of  sending  '  light  to  them  that  sit  in 
darkness,'  was  to  him,  therefore,  an  imperative  duty 
and  delight;  and  to  this  object  his  paper,  his  pen,  and 
his  person  were  persistently  directed. 

Himself  a  wide  traveller — and  especially  in  later  years 
when  he  could  safely  trust  the  weight  of  editorial  responsi- 


3°4 


INTO  ALL  THE  WORLD ' 


bility  to  other  hands — he  visited  all  the  four  Continents  ; 
and,  had  health  permitted,  the  Antipodes  would  have 
been  added  to  the  long  list  of  countries  for  which  he 
spared  not  time,  money,  or  strength. 

But  it  was  not  as  a  mere  sight-seer  or  '  globe-trotter ' 
that  he  undertook  his  long  and  arduous  journeys. 
Having  read  much,  and  seen  more,  he  was  wont  to  re- 
mark that  he  could  'take  for  granted'  a  good  many 
attractions  and  '  sights '  to  which  the  ordinary  traveller 
devotes  attention.  His  supreme  desire  and  purpose  were 
to  see  'what  God  hath  wrought,'  not  in  the  realm  of 
nature,  but  in  that  of  grace ;  not  what  man  has  made,  or 
marred,  but  the  Divine  work  in  human  souls.  Dark  places 
illumined  by  Gospel  light  were  infinitely  more  to  him 
than  palaces  and  shrines. 

Accordingly,  it  was  not  his  '  Baedeker '  that  he 
studied  most,  but  a  little  Handbook  of  Missions  which 
told  him  what  to  seek  and  where  to  find  it,  in  the  way  of 
spiritual  agencies  in  the  cities  which  lay  along  his 
route. 

On  several  of  his  earlier  journeys  it  was  my  privilege 
to  accompany  him,  it  being  his  laudable  and  natural 
desire  to  interest  me  in  the  missionary  cause ;  but  while 
I  can  count  some  twenty-five  countries  that  we  thus 
visited  together,  his  own  total  must  run  to  quite  double 
that  number.  During  the  last  ten  years  his  constant 
companion  was  the  devoted  helpmeet  (now  left  to  mourn 
his  loss),  who,  being  of  one  heart  and  one  mind  with 
himself,  and  an  excellent  linguist,  she  made  these  under- 
takings not  only  possible  but  invaluable  to  him,  and  to 


MRS.    WILMA     MORGAN 


LIBERTY  FOR  THE  BLACK  305 

the  wide  circle  of  mission-stations  included  in  their 
itineraries.1 

Naturally,  Mr.  Morgan  had  not  gone  far  before  he 
was  brought  face  to  face  with  the  '  Colour  Question,' 
and  the  relation  of  Whites  to  Blacks,  both  in  America 
and  South  Africa.  Inspired  in  early  days  by  Mrs. 
Beecher  Stowe's  masterpiece,  Uncle  Tom's  Cabin,  and 
realising  something  of  the  horrors  of  the  American 
Civil  War,  he  unstintingly  used  his  influence  in  the 
cause  of  liberty  for  the  Black.  Nor  did  his  zeal  decline 
when  the  conflict  of  the  sword  ceased,  and  the  con- 
tention for  the  just  recognition  of  the  Negro's  rights 
was  transferred  from  the  battlefield  to  the  pulpit,  the 
platform,  and  the  press. 

Having  learned  somewhat  of  the  religious  fervour  of 
the  coloured  folk,  by  attending  their  camp-meetings 
and  other  religious  services,  it  was  to  him  both  an 
education  and  a  delight  to  visit  such  gatherings ;  being 
never  content  with  hearsay,  he  always,  where  possible, 
got  '  to  the  root  of  things '  by  personal  investigation. 
At  such  '  darkie '  trysting-places  he  rejoiced  to  hear 
the  Word  of  God  expounded  and  His  wonderful 
works  declared  in  the  everyday  language  of  Negro 
life.  Their  hymns,  too — so  quaint  and  expressive — 
moved  him  deeply ;  for  in  them  he  could  '  discern 
the   Spirit  of    the    Highest,'    and    the   heart   yearning 

1  Many  friends  will  note  with  pleasure  that  Mrs.  Morgan,  having 
kept  copious  diaries,  will  in  due  course   issue  a  volume  deiling 
exclusively  with  these  manifold   travels,  which  will   do   much  to 
stimulate  missionary  enterprise  as  well  a*  to  interest  the  readers. 
20 


3o6  'INTO  ALL  THE  WORLD' 

after   God,  supplicating  for   holiness,  and  longing    for 
'  Home.' 

Thus,  incidentally,  he  was  greatly  interested  in  the 
Jubilee  Singers,1  whose  song-services  made  a  deep 
impression  on  crowded  British  audiences.  Who  that 
heard  them  will  ever  forget  their  rich  vocalisation  of 
that  haunting  melody — 

Steal  away  !  Steal  away !  Steal  away  to  Jesus !  .  .  . 
The  trumpet  sounds  it  in  my  soul : 
I  liaint  got  long  to  stay  here  ! 

Making  all  allowances  for  natural  emotionalism,  the 
visitor  could  not  fail  to  detect  a  real  work  of  grace 
in  many  of  these  untrained  and  simple  souls.  As  to 
the  inherent  weakness  of  the  Negro,  he  felt  that,  since 
slavery  necessarily  degrades,  it  was  clearly  the  duty 
of  their  White  brethren  to  lift  the  now  emancipated 
race  from  its  melancholy  condition  of  ignorance,  and 
point  them  to  better  things. 

As  his  knowledge  of  the  pressing  Negro  problem 
increased,  my  father  inevitably  took  his  stand  to 
support  the  herculean  efforts  of  that  strenuous  leader 
of  his  people,  Mr.  Booker  T.  Washington,  in  his 
remarkable  Tuskegee  Normal  and  Industrial  Schools, 
at  which  thousands  of  coloured  pupils  have  been 
educated,  and  furnished  with  the  means  to  earn  their 
livelihood. 

In  regard  to  the  general  question  of  the  social  status 
of  America's  coloured  people,  much  prejudice  had  to  be 

1  A  band  of  male  and  female  students  from  Fisk  University, 
who  visited  England,  in  1873,  to  raise  funds  for  their  alma  mater. 


UNDER  THE  UNION  JACK 


307 


contended  against.  On  one  occasion  Mr.  Morgan  boldly 
entered  the  lists  against  a  noted  American  preacher, 
whose  tirade  he  characterised  as  'unreasoning,  incoherent, 
prejudiced,  and  unjust.'  Following  up  his  protest  in 
his  paper,  he  wrote  : 

'  There  is  not  in  all  the  South  so  ominous  a  sign  as 
1  the  attitude  of  the  White  Christians  to  the  Negro  and 
'  to  the  Negro's  God,  who  "  hath  made  of  one  blood  all 
'  nations  of  men  to  dwell  on  all  the  face  of  the  earth." 
1  They  either  "  sit  on  the  fence,"  or  take  active  part 
1  against  their  "  brother  in  black  " — although  the  brother 
'  may  be  three-fourths  or  seven-eighths  white  ! ' 

Not  only,  however,  under  the  '  Stars  and  Stripes,'  but 
also  under  the  '  Union  Jack,'  did  my  father  in  his 
journey ings  find  that  unequal  treatment  was  meted  out 
to  the  sons  of  Ham;  and,  alike  in  writing  and  in 
public  meetings,  he  pleaded  earnestly  for  a  larger  con- 
sideration for  the  native  population  of  South  Africa. 
During  a  sojourn  in  that  country  he  wrote,  in  December 
1899,  just  before  the  outbreak  of  the  Boer  War: 

'  We  believe  that  the  British  Empire  is  the  freest 
1  upon  earth,  and  that  it  governs  more  fairly  than  any 
1  other  nation  those  under  its  dominion.  But  there 
'  remains  very  much  to  be  desired  even  in  its  treatment  of 
'  the  native  races  over  which  it  has  asserted  and  estab- 
1  lished  its  predominance.  ...  In  Durban,  the  post-office 
'  has  two  entrances — one  for  Europeans,  the  other  for 
'  natives  and  Asiatics.  Any  loafer,  so  that  he  be  a 
1  European,  may  use  the  former  compartment;  but  a 
'  native,  however  well  conducted,  an  Asiatic,  however 
1  cultured,  though  he  might  be  an  Indian  rajah,  is 
'  condemned  to  use  the  other.  ...  It  is  not  just  to  with- 
'  hold  any  right  from  any  man  because  he  is  black  or 


3o8  ■  INTO  ALL  THE  WORLD ' 

'  yellow,  Creole  or  mulatto,  which  would  be  accorded  to 
'  him  if  he  were  white.' 

Few  things  stirred  him  more  nearly  to  wrath  than  to 
see  a  Negro  pushed  off  the  sidewalk  as  not  fit  to  occupy 
it  at  the  same  time  as  a  White.  Indeed,  on  one  occasion, 
aboard  a  steamer,  he  severely  rebuked  a  British  officer 
for  treating  a  native  in  an  ungentlemanly,  not  to  say  a 
brutal,  fashion. 

That  the  Black  was  capable  of  great  development,  as 
well  as  of  spiritual  impression,  had  been  successfully 
demonstrated  by  Moffat  and  Livingstone,  by  Stewart 
of  Lovedale  and  Booker  Washington,  by  Coillard  on  the 
Zambezi  and  Grenfell  on  the  Congo,  the  wondrous 
transformation  wrought  in  Uganda  being  an  equally 
outstanding  example.  Being  thus  fully  assured  that 
the  Gospel  of  Christ  was  the  power  of  God  unto 
salvation  for  peoples  of  whatever  colour,  he  ardently 
pressed  its  universal  application ;  and  stood  for  '  equal 
justice  for  all,'  in  spite  of  the  cheap  sneers  of 
hide-bound  officials,  'yellow'  journalists,  or  retrograde 
Britishers,  as  to  the  high  and  noble  principles  scorn- 
fully described  by  them  as  emanating  from  '  Exeter 
Hall.' 

Yet  he  was  no  Utopian  visionary ;  he  knew  too  much 
of  human  nature,  as  set  forth  in  Holy  Writ  and  proved 
in  daily  experience,  to  indulge  in  fantastic  dreams  of 
any  radical  betterment  apart  from  the  Gospel  of  Jesus 
Christ.  Therefore,  he  looked  for  changed  ideals,  not 
to  the  statesman  or  the  official  representative  of  man's 
government,  but  to  the  missionary  and  Christian  teacher, 


AMONG  MOHAMMEDANS  309 

of  whatever  sect  or  nation.  The  dark  record  of  the 
Opium  Traffic  in  China  had  demonstrated  that  mere 
officialism  is  apt  to  '  turn  its  blind  eye '  to  great  moral 
obligations  when  such  considerations  as  Imperial  revenue 
or  the  pushing  forward  of  the  frontier-line  are  concerned. 
He  had  seen  enough  of  missionary  effort  in  many  lands 
to  assure  himself  that  redemption,  not  reform,  was  the 
only  real  objective  to  be  aimed  at.  Therefore,  as  a  re- 
sponsible Christian  journalist,  who  received  his  com- 
mission from  God  and  not  from  man,  he  never  stooped  to 
say  smooth  things  in  the  face  of  crying  evils,  nor  allowed 
himself  to  swing  round  from  the  side  of  the  oppressed  in 
the  interests  of  cold  officialism  or  at  the  bidding  of  the 
'  Yellow  Press '  or  the  unscrupulous  dividend-hunter.  He 
held  that  whatever  the  colour  of  skin  might  be,  '  a  man's 
a  man  for  a'  that ' — and  is,  beyond  all  else,  the  creative 
work  of  the  Divine  hand. 

In  North  Africa  he  took  a  special  interest.  This  had 
its  origin  in  a  visit  paid  to  Algiers  by  his  friend  Mr. 
George  Pearse,  a  London  merchant,  in  1876.  That 
gentleman,  like  Paul  at  Athens,  had  his  spirit  stirred 
within  him  at  the  sight  of  the  heathen  around  him — for 
in  his  view  the  Mohammedan  stood  as  greatly  in  need 
of  the  Gospel  as  the  more  despised  '  nigger.'  The 
Mission  to  Kabyles,  which  Mr.  Pearse  founded,  was 
the  precursor  of  the  more  widely-extending  North 
Africa  Mission.  Of  the  latter,  my  father  was  for  many 
years  a  member  of  Council ;  nor  was  his  interest  merely 
a  perfunctory  one,  for  he  made  himself  personally 
responsible  for  the  maintenance  of  more  than  one  of 


3io  'INTO  ALL  THE  WORLD ■ 

its  missionaries.  For  some  time  he  also  acted  as  its 
treasurer ;  and,  at  the  age  of  eighty,  he  issued  a  touching 
appeal  on  its  behalf.1 

India,  too,  was  a  field  which  he  decided  to  'see  for 
himself ' ;  and  in  a  representative  tour  he  visited  a  large 
number  of  mission  stations.  The  painful  recurrence  of 
famine  in  that  unhappy  country  was  a  matter  of  deep 
concern  to  him.  Times  without  number  he  wielded  his 
eloquent  pen  to  appeal  through  The  Christian  for  relief, 
to  which  his  readers  most  generously  responded.  Their 
aid  was  greatly  multiplied,  on  one  occasion,  by  a  happy 
thought  of  Mr.  Scott's,  who,  with  money  in  hand  for 
immediate  cash  payment,  approached  the  manufacturers 
of  various  commodities,  cereal  and  other,  which  could  be 
utilised  in  India  for  food;  securing  liberal  grants  'in 
kind '  to  supplement  the  stocks  thus  purchased,  he  then 
canvassed  the  shipping  companies,  and  free  transit 
was  in  many  cases  accorded.  Thus  the  actual  relief 
received  by  the  missionaries  for  their  starving  people 
was  at  least  double  what  they  could  have  purchased 
had  the  money  been  sent  to  them  direct  for  expenditure 
on  the  spot.  In  numberless  letters  their  gratitude  for 
this  timely  and  practical  assistance  was  freely  expressed. 
For  eleven  years  my  father  supported  a  Bible-woman  at 
Travancore. 

Similarly,  to  the  lands  of  the  Far  East  his  heart  went 

out  with  a  great  yearning,  although  he  was  never  able 

to  visit  them  in  person.     His  long  friendship  with  Mr. 

Hudson  Taylor  and  Mr.  Benjamin  Broomhall  endeared 

1  See  Appendix  F. 


THE  OPIUM  SCOURGE  311 

him  to  the  interests  of  China,  of  whose  Inland  Mission 
he  was  a  fast  friend.1 

In  the  consideration  of  obstacles  which  blocked  the 
path  of  missionary  progress,  it  was  inevitable  that  the 
question  of  the  Opium  Traffic  should  arise ;  and  it  was, 
of  course,  impossible  for  The  Christian  to  take  any 
consistent  position  other  than  that  of  entire  condemna- 
tion of  a  trade  which  constituted  an  outrage  upon 
religious  sentiment  and  feeling,  which  was  essentially 
antagonistic  to  the  rudimentary  principles  which  may 
be  supposed  to  govern  the  best  interests  of  nations,  and 
which  was  carried  on  by  Great  Britain  solely  for  the 
sake  of  the  huge  profits  that  accrued  to  Indian  finance. 

Throughout  the  whole  of  my  father's  public  life,  this 
iniquity  was  never  far  from  his  thoughts.  Indeed,  it 
was  with  horror  and  dismay  that  he  reflected  upon  the 
attitude  of  his  country  in  maintaining  and  nursing 
an  enormous  opium  monopoly,  and  in  forcing  the  sale  of 
the  drug  upon  China,  despite  the  pathetic  protests  of 
the  Chinese  authorities,  who  knew  full  well  the  moral 
and  physical  degradation  that  opium-smoking  causes. 
Almost  as  saddening  as  the  trade  itself  was  the  con- 
tinued sluggishness  of  Great  Britain,  even  after  this 
wholesale  organisation  for  the  poisoning  of  a  people  had 
been  unanimously  pronounced  by  the  House  of  Commons 

1  In  that  work,  too,  Mr.  Scott  took  more  than  an  ordinary  share, 
for  not  only  did  he  fulfil  the  office  of  treasurer  for  some  years, 
giving  large  sums  to  its  administration,  but  he  also  gave  his  best 
gift — his  eldest  daughter — as  his  living  contribution  to  the  mission- 
ary cause.  Miss  Scott,  who  married  Mr.  Archibald  Orr-Ewing,  was 
called  to  her  eternal  reward  in  1894. 


3i2  '  INTO  ALL  THE  WORLD  ' 

to  be  '  morally  indefensible.'     As  Rev.  Arnold  Foster  (of 
Wuchang)  said — 

'  With  this  mighty  and  self-confessed  condemnation 
1  still  on  record,  we  are  still  found  persisting  in  raising 
'  money  after  the  manner  condemned  as  immoral.' 

Again,  our  British  Foreign  Office,  when  approached 
by  the  American  ambassador  at  the  inauguration  of  the 
negotiations  which  happily  led  to  the  Shanghai  Inquiry, 
sordidly  hinted  at  the  '  great  sacrifice  of  Indian  revenue 
that  would  be  involved  in  an  interference  with  the 
import  of  opium  into  China ' — involved,  that  is  to  say, 
with  the  cessation  of  official  complicity  in  an  Anglo- 
Indian  infamy  which  had  created  a  vast  moral  cancer 
in  China,  and  which  degraded  the  British  Empire  in 
the  eyes  of  the  civilised  world.  Many  were  the  articles 
in  The  Chkistian  in  which  the  traffic  was  exposed  and 
denounced,  and  many  were  the  activities  in  which  my 
father  co-operated  in  strenuous  endeavours  to  inform 
the  public,  arouse  the  Christian  conscience,  move 
lethargic  Governments,  and  assure  the  Chinese  of  the 
mingled  sorrow  and  shame  with  which  the  black  record 
of  opium  propagation  was  regarded  by  ever-increasing 
numbers  in  this  country. 

Japan  and  Korea  were  fields  frequently  brought 
under  notice  by  my  father  in  the  columns  of  his  paper ; 
as  also  the  needs  of  Madagascar,  in  which  his  cousins, 
the  Peill  family,  long  and  faithfully  laboured.  In  the 
romance  of  the  Gospel  in  the  New  Hebrides,  under 
the  ministries  of  Dr.  John  G.  Paton  and  Rev.  Oscar 
Michelsen,  he  aroused  the  interest  of  many  readers ;  and 


THE  BIBLE  FOR  THE  WORLD  313 

lie  was  also  one  of  the  first  members  of  Council  of 
Miss  Annie  Taylor's  Tibetan  Pioneer  Mission. 

In  the  countries  of  the  Near  East,  and  on  the  Continent 
of  Europe,  Mr.  Morgan  had  many  intimate  friends 
engaged  in  missionary  work.  For  thirty  years  he 
journeyed  ever  and  anon  across  the  Channel,  ostensibly 
to  recruit  his  own  health,  but  actually  to  cheer  lonely 
workers  by  his  sympathy  and  wise  counsels. 

Many  were  the  knots  he  untied,  the  tangles  he 
unravelled,  the  crooked  places  he  made  straight — for 
missionaries  are  but  human  after  all,  and  the  enemy  loses 
no  opportunities  for  sowing  tares  among  the  wheat. 
These,  however,  were  mere  incidents  and  side-issues  in  his 
main  purpose  of  gaining  knowledge  and  imparting  cheer. 

In  the  generous  spread  of  the  Scriptures  in  every 
tongue  his  interest  was  living  and  keen.  He  greatly 
admired  the  work  of  the  Bible  Societies,  and  could 
recall  an  article  in  the  Times,  written  in  a  sarcastic 
vein,  but  conveying  an  unconscious  compliment  to  the 
splendid  '  British  and  Foreign '  society,  in  which  the 
writer  said : 

'  The  Society  is  no  respecter  of  persons  or  races.  .  .  . 
'  If  pre-historic  man  could  be  found  in  his  cave,  break- 
1  ing  bones  with  a  celt x  to  get  out  the  marrow,  the 
'  Bible  Society  would  have  ready  for  his  use  before  the 
'  end  of  a  twelvemonth  "the  whole  Bible  and  nothing 
'  but  the  Bible "  in  his  own  simple  vernacular  of 
'  squeaks,  hiccoughs,  stammerings,  and  grunts  ! ' 

He  was,  to  a  great  extent,  impartial  as  to  the  respec- 

1 A  stone  cliisel. 


3i4  'INTO  ALL  THE  WORLD' 

tive  merits  of  free  distribution  or  distribution  by 
purchase,  and  supported  either  method  if  only  the  Bible 
reached  the  hands  and  hearts  of  those  who  needed  it. 
If  some  would  value  it  more  by  paying  for  it,  then  by 
all  means  let  them  do  so ;  but  he  would  not  withhold 
it  from  any  who  had  not  the  necessary  mite  wherewith 
to  buy.  Thus,  he  warmly  supported  the  Association 
for  the  Free  Distribution  of  the  Scriptures,  as  well  as 
the  Scripture  Gift  Mission,  regarding  as  paramount  the 
positive  good  accomplished  by  them.1 

Nor  must  we  overlook  his  intense  sympathy  in  all 
work  pertaining  to  the  evangelization  of  the  Jew,  which 
was  to  him  a  matter  quite  as  much  of  doctrine  as  of 
missionary  policy.  No  one  could  read  the  Word  of 
God,  he  maintained,  without  realising  the  absorbingly 
important  place  occupied  in  its  pages  by  the  'chosen 
people,'  and  the  blessing  vouchsafed  to  those  who  '  pray 
for  the  peace  of  Jerusalem.'  When,  in  1876,  his  friend 
Rev.  John  Wilkinson  stepped  forth  in  faith  to  commence 
the  Mildmay  Mission  to  the  Jews,  my  father  was  one  of 
his  ardent  supporters,  as  indeed  he  remained  until  the 
revered  founder's  death.  Similarly,  he  stood  by,  both 
editorially  and  personally,  the  cause  as  represented  by 
the  '  London/  the  '  British,'  and  the  '  Barbican '  Societies ; 
by  the  labours  of  Mr.  Ehrlich  in  Spitalfields:  of  Mr. 
D.  C.  Joseph  (first  at  Hackney  and  later  at  Haifa, 
Mount  Carmel),  and  the  '  Hebrew  Testimony  to  Israel ' 

1  He  took  me,  when  a  schoolboy,  with  him  on  a  special  trip  to 
the  Paris  Exhibition  of  1876,  to  assist  in  distributing  the  Word  of 
God  among  the  crowds  of  visitors. 


WITH  SIBERIAN  PRISONERS  315 

under  the  superintendence  of  Rev.  David  Baron — in 
their  varied  endeavours  to  lead  the  Jew  to  the  True 
Messiah. 

Yet  again,  my  father  found  in  Dr.  Baedeker  a  dear 
and  intimate  friend  who  formed  a  link  with  the  notable 
band  of  Evangelicals  in  Russia — among  whom  were 
Count  Bobrinsky,  at  one  time  Minister  of  the  Interior, 
who,  like  Dr.  Baedeker  himself,  was  converted  through 
Lord  Radstock  ;  and  Colonel  Paschkoff,  one  who,  being 
allowed  to  return  from  exile,  was  again  banished  for 
ever,  '  for  resuming  your  old  practices,'  i.e.  having 
assemblies  for  prayer  and  Bible-reading.  Dr.  Baede- 
ker's ministry  to  Siberian  prisoners  was  greatly  blessed, 
and  for  this  work,  and  many  other  activities  of  that 
consecrated  traveller,  my  father  secured  considerable 
financial  aid  through  The  Christian.  He  accompanied 
Dr.  Baedeker  on  more  than  one  arduous  journey,  and 
regarded  him  as  a  most  valuable  pioneer  of  Gospel  effort 
in  the  hard  places  of  Continental  service. 

In  regard  to  world-wide  evangelisation,  my  father 
had  a  share  in  bringing  about  the  missionary  enthusiasm 
which  has  characterised  the  Keswick  Convention  during 
the  last  twenty  years.  The  original — and  still  the 
primary — purpose  of  the  Convention  was  the  deepening 
of  the  spiritual  life  of  believers ;  and  so  insistent  were 
the  leaders  of  that  day  to  confine  it  to  this,  that  they 
discouraged  any  broadening  of  this  specific  object.  One 
year,  when  attending  the  Convention  in  company  with 
Mr.  Reginald  Radcliffe,  he  was  impressed  with  the  thought 
that,  seeing  the  number  of  persons  who  testified  their 


3i6  'INTO  ALL  THE  WORLD' 

determination  to  adopt  the  words  of  Frances  Ridley 
Havergal's  hymn,  to  live  'Ever,  only,  all  for  Thee,' 
it  would  be  a  reasonable  expectation  to  find  the 
missionary  societies  largely  recruited  by  such  newly- 
consecrated  souls. 

He  pleaded  in  The  Christian  for  a  wider  scope  in 
the  Convention  outlook,  and  the  following  year  a  re- 
quest was  made  by  Mr.  Radcliffe  that  the  use  of  the 
Tent  be  granted  for  a  missionarv  meeting  at  the  close 
of  the  Convention  proper.  At  first  refused,  this  was 
subsequently  acceded  to,  but  with  the  specific  announce- 
ment that  the  occasion  was  not  to  be  regarded  as  a  part 
of  the  Convention  programme.  The  meeting  was  held 
on  the  Saturday,  and  proved  of  vital  interest — not  only 
as  to  the  numbers  attending,  but  in  practical  result.1  In 
course  of  time,  a  missionary  meeting  became  incorpor- 
ated in  the  official  programme,  and  for  many  years  has 
proved  a  suitable  outlet  for  much  of  the  devotion  called 
forth  during  the  ministry  of  the  preceding  days.  So 
'  Keswick '  has  now  its  own  Missionary  Fund  and 
workers;  and  periodically  sends  out  'deputations'  of 
honoured  teachers  to  mission  stations  abroad,  thus  carry- 
ing untold  blessing  and  cheer  to  labourers  who  may,  at 

1  Mr.  Bowker  (the  then  president)  closed  the  official  proceedings 
with  the  Praise  Meeting  early  on  Saturday  morning,  and  then 
'lent'  the  Tent  for  a  distinct  gathering  'unconnected  with  the 
Convention.'  ...  In  1887  .  .  .  the  result  of  the  meeting  was  that 
more  than  thirty  persons,  individually  and  separately,  applied  to 
one  or  other  of  the  speakers  with  a  view  to  missionary  service. 
Many  of  these  persons  eventually  went,  and  are  (1907)  missionaries 
to-day.— Dr.  Eugene  Stock,  in  The  Keswick  Convention. 


MISSIONARY  SOLITUDE  317 

times,  have  been  tempted  to  weariness  in  their  arduous 
and  lonely  spheres. 

My  father  entered  very  sympathetically  into  the 
various  phases  of  the  missionary's  life,  so  far  as  was 
possible  on  a  passing  visit ;  but  nothing  impressed  him 
more  than  its  solitude  and  frequent  disheartenment,  in 
contrast  to  the  heroic  intentions  and  hopes  with  which  the 
worker  had  left  the  home-land  to  undertake  his  new  task. 
The  glamour  and  excitement  of  the  meetings  of  'dis- 
missal,' the  rush  and  bustle  of  preparations  for  departure 
— these  had  become  things  of  the  past,  and  the  mis- 
sionary had  now  to  face  hard  facts,  bereft  of  all  fortui- 
tous embellishments.  Then,  too  often,  followed  a  period 
of  reaction,  and  certainly  of  testing ;  and  well  was  it  if 
the  easier  messenger  of  the  Cross  was  found  still  to 
be  of  purpose  firm. 

Thus  the  face  of  a  visitor  was  more  than  welcome, 
even  as  the  sight  of  a  floating  spar  will  be  regarded 
with  keen  interest  by  the  passenger  on  an  ocean  liner, 
weary  of  viewing  the  sameness  of  the  trackless  deep. 
But  upon  my  father  himself  always  rested  the  blessing 
of  one  who  had  blessed  others,  as  he  carried  with  him 
memories  not  less  tender  than  those  he  left  behind. 
I  remember  what  encouragement  he  felt,  when  we  first 
visited  Morocco  together,  to  find  the  walls  of  a  mission- 
ary's room  papered  with  portraits  of  workers  which  had 
been  cut  out  of  The  Christian,  and  he  was  assured 
how  cheering  it  was  to  the  recipient  to  look  from 
time  to  time  at  this  '  cloud  of  witnesses '  and  to  realize 
that    they    were    'all    one    in    Christ    Jesus,'    fellow- 


3i8  ' INTO  ALL  THE  WORLD' 

servants,  brethren,  and  true  yoke-fellows  in  the  Divine 
service. 

The  intense  interest  which  my  father  evinced  in 
missionary  work  was  sustained  to  the  last.1  He  already 
had  a  further  tour  planned  for  the  ensuing  winter,  but 
the  Lord  willed  otherwise.  During  the  last  year  of  his 
life  he  made  arrangements  for  a  Missionary  Prize  Com- 
petition, open  to  all  lovers  of  the  Master's  Great  Com- 
mission. For  this  he  set  apart  the  sum  of  two  hundred 
guineas,  to  be  awarded  for  the  best  Essay  submitted  on 
this  all-important  subject.  By  such  means  he  hoped  to 
stimulate  a  wider  missionary  interest  by  a  forceful  and 
comprehensive  presentation  of  the  claims  of  the  Foreign 
Field. 

Mr.  Morgan  certainly  justified  the  old  saw :  '  Prayer 
and  practice  make  good  rhyme,'  for  his  house,  as  mission- 
ary and  other  friends — chiefly  from  far  distant  places — 
well  know,  was  a  sort  of  caravanserai  for  workers 
from  abroad.  At  his  breakfast-table,  clivers  nations 
would  be  represented  (somewhat  suggesting  the  Pente- 
costal company  of  Acts  ii.  9-11);  and  that  meal, 
especially,  at  which  all  the  visitors  met,  was  a  time  of 
delightful  fellowship.  His  consideration  in  details  is 
illustrated  by  an  incident  related  by  a  missionary  now 
in  a  Chinese  city,  who   says,  regarding  a  co-labourer: 

1  It  was  quite  in  line  with  his  ideals  that  his  eldest  grandson, 
Sydney,  should,  on  leaving  the  University  (June,  1909),  join  Rev.  F. 
B.  Meyer  in  his  visitation  of  mission  stations  in  the  Far  East,  thus 
to  gain  information  as  to  the  conditions  of  missionary  life,  prior  to 
his  entering  upon  the  more  onerous  duties  of  life  in  the  London 
office. 


SYDNEY    COPE    MORGAN 

(grandson) 


HELP  BY  CORRESPONDENCE  319 

1  Mr.  B ,  who  is  my  neighbour  here,  was  just  leaving 

England  for  China,  and  Mr.  Morgan  had  come  to  see 
him  off.  In  the  hurry  of  saying  farewell  at  home,  my 
friend  had  left  his  overcoat  behind.  Mr.  Morgan,  on 
learning  the  fact,  immediately  took  off  his  own,  saying, 
"  Take  this."  It  so  happened  that  the  ship  was  delayed, 
and  there  was  therefore  time  to  obtain  the  forgotten 
article,  Mr.  Morgan's  being  returned  to  him;  but  the 
incident  shows  the  man." 

Missionary  correspondence,  too,  was  engrossing,  for 
counsel  was  sought  by  friends  in  all  parts  of  the  world 
— in  the  ranks  of  the  great  societies  as  well  as  among 
unattached  pioneers — on  matters  of  faith  and  problems 
of  administration.  He  occupied  a  unique  place  as 
counsellor  and  friend ;  and  if  in  this  sense  his  position 
was  peculiar  and  independent,  it  was  yet  Evangelically 
central.  He  proved  himself  to  be  a  true  and  useful 
friend  to  all  the  churches,  for  his  letters  breathed 
common-sense,  quenched  doubt,  cheered  the  downcast, 
and  exposed  the  hollowness  of  any  disturbing  movements 
at  home  which  threatened  to  react  in  the  missionary 
sphere.  The  generous  monetary  help  which  he  con- 
tributed was  a  small  item  compared  with  the  inspiring 
and  balancing  influence  which  he  exercised  in  many 
parts  of  the  world 


CHAPTER   XXIII 
A  MAN  GREATLY  BELOVED 

ADVANCING  years  brought  but  little  lessening 
of  activity.  Even  while  abroad  '  resting/  Mr. 
Morgan's  energies  continued  ceaseless  in  the  affairs  of 
the  Kingdom  of  God.  Preaching,  visiting,  ministering 
to  the  missionary,  or  describing  men  and  methods  in 
illustrative  articles,  he  was  never  idle.  At  home, 
innumerable  committees  and  public  demonstrations  were 
attended,  involving  an  expenditure  of  time  and  force 
which,  be  it  said,  did  not  always  seem  in  harmony  with 
a  wise  economy  of  resources. 

During  the  last  few  months  of  his  life,  it  became 
evident  that  the  'earthly  house'  was  beginning  to 
dissolve.  Yet,  though  his  strength  might  fail  and  his 
pace  slacken,  it  was  still  the  pilgrim  way  that  he  trod- 
Sometimes,  however,  it  seemed  that  only  his  indomitable 
energy  kept  the  frail  body  from  collapse  :  then,  again,  he 
would  rally  with  surprising  freshness  to  take  up  the 
threads  of  affairs  anew.  Urged  to  take  complete  rest, 
he  would  reply  almost  in  the  words  of  Calvin :  '  Then 
you  wish  that  when  the  Lord  comes  He  shall  not  find 


PREMONITORY  SYMPTOMS  321 

me  watching ' ;  for  he  would  still  be  about  his  Master's 
business,  and  nothing  less  would  satisfy  him.  At  the 
Aldersgate-street  Noon  Meeting  he  several  times  re- 
marked, when  tidings  came  of  one  friend  after  another 
being  called  home,  that  he  felt  he  might  be  the  next ; 
and  he  referred  more  particularly  to  a  difficulty  in 
breathing.  Presiding  at  the  meeting  on  7th  September, 
he  listened  with  deep  interest  to  the  story  told  by  his 
friend,  Dr.  Merry,  of  the  continued  progress  of  the 
work  founded  by  Miss  Macpherson.  At  the  close,  Mr. 
Morgan  said  that  he  had  now  to  make  an  announcement 
which  gave  him  great  pain :  in  obedience  to  medical 
orders  he  must  needs  resign  the  '  Monday  chairmanship.' 
Expressing  the  hope  that  the  gathering  might  grow  in 
spiritual  power,  he  commended  to  the  assembly,  as  a 
parting  message,  the  words  of  the  Psalmist :  '  The  Lord 
is  on  my  side,  I  will  not  fear.'  His  successor  in  the 
weekly  chairmanship  was  his  old  and  valued  friend,  Mr. 
M.  H.  Hodder,  a  veteran  publisher  like  himself,  who  also 
had  been  intimately  associated  with  the  Noon  Meeting 
since  its  formation. 

Mr.  Morgan's  family  and  a  multitude  of  well-wishers 
had  hoped  that  he  might  live  to  see  the  jubilee  of  his 
paper,  which  would  be  celebrated  in  June,  1909;  but  it 
was  not  to  be.  On  the  first  Sunday  in  September,  1908, 
he  attended  morning  service  at  Rev.  Charles  Brown's 
Church,  Ferme  Park,  N.,  whose  illuminative  ministry 
he  frequently  attended.  The  following  Sunday  found 
him  speaking  helpful  words  at  the  Archway  Assembly 
Hall,  Highgate,  where  also  he  had  enjoyed  seasons  of 


322     A  MAN  GREATLY  BELOVED 

happy  fellowship  from  time  to  time  with  Mr.  Arthur 
Garstin  and  others.  On  this  occasion,  addressing 
himself  more  particularly  to  the  younger  persons  present, 
he  said :  '  This  may  be  the  last  time  that  I  shall  have 
the  opportunity  of  speaking  to  you ' — and  so  it  proved. 
Ten  days  later,  while  sitting  in  his  study  writing  a 
letter  to  Mr.  Varley,  he  had  a  seizure.  Describing  the 
event,  Mrs.  Morgan  has  written — 

'  I  found  my  husband  with  his  head  leaning  over  the 
1  right  side  of  the  chair,  with  his  eyes  shut  and  a  strange 
'  expression  on  his  face,  which  made  me  fear  a  repetition 
'  of  a  fainting  attack  he  had  had  six  weeks  previously. 
'  While  medical  assistance  was  being  summoned,  I 
'  endeavoured  to  give  him  some  medicine,  but  failed  in 
1  the  attempt,  as  he  was  not  able  to  swallow.' 

Visitors  who  were  expected  to  lunch — Dr.  and  Mrs. 
Churcher,  of  the  North  Africa  Mission — arrived  shortly 
after,  almost  at  the  same  time  as  Mr.  Morgan's  own 
medical  adviser.  The  beloved  patient  was  soon  got  to 
bed,  and  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Churcher  watched  over  him  all 
night.  Dr.  Churcher  was  called  to  Glasgow  to  fulfil  an 
engagement,  but  his  wife  stayed  several  days  to  help 
Mrs.  Morgan  under  the  sad  circumstances.  Twice 
during  the  first  week  of  the  illness  it  was  feared  that 
Mr.  Morgan's  small  reserve  of  strength  was  exhausted, 
and  that  the  end  must  be  immediate,  but  each  time 
there  followed  a  slight  rally.  Then,  during  the  second 
and  third  weeks,  faint  hopes  were  cherished  that  even 
yet  there  might  ensue  at  any  rate  a  partial  restoration. 
Again,  to  quote  Mrs.  Morgan — 

'  He   moved    his    left    limbs    freely,   and   seemed    to 


PASSING  HENCE 


323 


'  enjoy  the  food  which  we  were  permitted  to  give  him. 
'  His  voice  regained  its  natural  tone,  and  his  eyes,  which 
'  had  been  closed  for  days,  opened  again  to  the  light.' 

His  mind  wandered  somewhat,  and  went  back  to 
Revival  scenes  and  to  his  children  when  they  were  yet 
little.  Even  when  the  brain  thus  seemed  to  act  in 
independence,  lacking  government,  its  action  betrayed 
no  unbalanced  feverishness  or  anxiety ;  rather,  it  seemed 
to  re-live  many  gracious  and  pleasant  days  under  the 
benediction  of  God.  Its  dominant  idea  was  still :  '  Thy 
Kingdom  come,  Thy  will  be  done.'  Thus,  although  only 
partly  conscious — 

'  he  would  preach  and  expound  the  Scriptures.  There 
1  would  be  fragments  of  precious  sayings  familiar  to  the 
1  listener,  exhortations  and  assurances  of  salvation, 
'  favourite  verses  repeated  over  and  over,  quotations 
1  from  solemn  poems,  and  loving  words  to  the  watcher 
'  by  his  side.  It  reminded  me ' — these  are  still  Mrs. 
Morgan's  words  —  'of  a  precious  neck-lace  being 
'  broken,  the  fragments  of  which  are  picked  up  and  put 
'  together  by  the  owner,  without  regard  to  their  relative 
1  size  or  value.' 

The  tired  body  became  further  wearied  by  continued 
sleeplessness.  The  River  was  in  sight.  On  Tuesday 
night,  27th  October,  he  was  at  the  brink.  The  following 
evening  came  a  final  stroke  which  summoned  him 
beyond.  He  lingered  a  few  hours  into  the  early 
morning ;  then — immortality. 

The  last  solemn  rites  were  observed  on  Monday,  2nd 
November,  the  funeral  service  being  held  at  New  Court 
Chapel,    Tollington    Park.    N.      A    prior    engagement 


324     A  MAN  GREATLY  BELOVED 

prevented  Rev.  F.   B.  Meyer  from   attending,  but   he 
wrote,  in  the  course  of  a  fragrant  letter — 

'  What  I  owe  to  Mr.  Morgan,  words  can  never  tell. 
'  It  seems  to  me  as  though  almost  everything  in  my  life 
'  is  somehow  associated  with  him.  He  first  asked  me  to 
'  write  for  The  Christian  ;  through  him  my  first  books 
1  were  published;  in  conversation  with  him,  many  of  my 
1  early  beliefs  were  powerfully  affected.  Mr.  Morgan 
'  was  one  of  the  purest,  truest,  tenderest  souls  that  ever 
'  a  man  called  "friend."  In  his  capacity  as  Editor  of 
'  The  Christian  he  has  had  no  small  share  in  influencing 
'  the  religious  life  of  the  last  fifty  years.  That  paper, 
1  under  his  incessant  care,  became  the  organ  of 
1  evangelistic  and  catholic  service,  the  champion  of 
'  orthodoxy,  the  source  of  religious  knowledge,  and  the 
1  quickener  of  enthusiastic  devotion  in  tens  of  thousands. 
'  But  the  man  was  greater  than  his  work  and  deeds  and 
'  gifts,  and  we  can  say  of  him  as  of  Simeon,  that  he  was 
'  righteous  and  devout,  looking  for  the  consolation  of 
'  Israel ;  and  the  Holy  Ghost  was  upon  him.' 

The  two  speakers  at  the  service  were  felicitously 
chosen.  Pastor  W.  Fuller  Gooch,  in  his  associations 
with  the  Bible  League  and  the  Evangelical  Alliance,  has 
been  a  pillar  of  truth ;  his  name  stands  for  loyalty  to 
the  Holy  Scriptures;  and,  having  known  Mr.  Morgan 
intimately  for  thirty  years,  he  could  well  speak  of  his 
friend's  love  for  the  Bible,  his  lowliness  of  heart,  and 
his  labours  for  the  poor  and  outcast.  Pastor  Frank  H. 
White,  himself  one  of  the  few  remaining  warriors  who 
were  active  in  the  1859  Revival,  could  recal  a  compact 
of  prayer  which  Mr.  Morgan  and  he  made  in  that  year 
— '  a  Revival  year  ;  it  was  like  Mansoul  when  Emmanuel 
came  back.     During  all  the  years  between,'  Mr.  White 


HIS  TRUEST  MONUMENT  325 

said  proudly :  '  I  never  met  Mr.  Morgan  but  I  saw  Christ 
in  him/ 

The  place  of  burial  was  the  Great  Northern  Cemetery, 
New  Southgate,  in  the  grave  where  already  lay  his  wife 
Lydia,  and  his  son  Cope.  Pastor  Fuller  Gooch  presided 
at  the  brief  committal  service,  where  Mr.  J.  W.  C. 
Fegan  appropriately  recalled  the  associations  of  Mr. 
Morgan  with  the  men  of  '59,  and  closed  with  a  tender 
evangelistic  appeal. 

'There  is  no  antidote/  says  Sir  Thomas  Browne, 
'  against  the  opium  of  time.  Our  fathers  find  their 
graves  in  our  short  memories/  Mr.  Morgan  had  no 
ambition  to  win  praise  and  glory,  present  or  posthumous, 
from  the  children  of  men.  It  was  sufficient  for  him 
that  he  had  been  led  by  the  Spirit  to  heed  the  saying  of 
his  Master,  '  Blessed  are  they  that  hear  the  Word  of 
God  and  do  it/  and  to  listen  at  every  cross-road  in  his 
pilgrimage  for  the  voice  which  should  say,  '  This  is  the 
way,  walk  ye  in  it.'  He  was  not  of  the  build  of  men 
whose  majestic  careers  are  the  themes  of  funeral 
orations  in  places  of  national  pomp ;  but  simply  a 
modest  and  unassuming,  able  and  devoted  Christian,  of 
the  Johannine  type,  whose  consecrated  abilities  and  gentle 
spirit  combined  to  make  him  a  man  greatly  beloved.  Of 
him  it  was  true,  as  El  wood  said  of  Isaac  Penington — 

'  He  did  freely  and  readily  communicate  unto  such  as 
1  stood  in  need  of  counsel,  advice,  information,  or 
(  direction,  in  their  travel  to  the  heavenly  country — to 
'  which  service  he  was  well  furnished  by  the  experiences 
'  of  his  own  travel,  whereby  he  was  able  to  speak  a 
'  word  of  information  to  the  bewildered  passenger,  of 


326     A  MAN  GREATLY  BELOVED 

'  comfort  to  the  afflicted  soul,  and  of  consolation  to  the 
'  wounded  spirit.  And  oh,  how  sweetly  has  it  dropped 
'  like  the  dew  and  distilled  like  the  gentle  rain.  Surely 
'  his  words  have  been  many  times  as  apples  of  gold  in 
'  pictures  of  silver  ! ' 

As  a  vital  force  in  the  religious  life  of  his  country, 
and  the  centre  of  a  noble  brotherhood  of  spiritual 
pioneers  who  sought  the  salvation  of  souls,  he  strove 
well  for  the  purification  of  national  life  and  manners 
through  the  earnest  proclamation  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ. 

He  was  honoured  and  beloved  for  the  simplicity  and 
beauty  of  his  Christian  character,  and  for  his  labours — 
arduous,  faithful,  prolonged,  and  fruitful — as  an  apostle 
of  Revival,  '  a  man  of  God,  throughly  furnished  unto 
all  good  works.' 

Of  the  scores  of  kindly  tributes  received  after  his 
decease,  the  following  from  the  Rev.  J.  Elder  Cumming, 
D.D.,  of  Glasgow,  may  be  quoted  as  characteristic : 

'  What  a  useful  man  your  father  has  been  !  For  how 
1  many  years  he  has  stood  out  prominently  among  the 
1  Pressmen  of  the  land  as  a  true,  bold,  uncompromising 
'  Evangelical  teacher  !  From  his  early  tendencies  towards 
1  the  Brethren's  views,  he  had  gone  on  widening,  and 
'  broadening,  and  vitalising  his  teaching,  till  we  all 
1  looked  upon  him,  and  on  The  Christian — which  was 
'  his  word  and  his  "  flag  " — with  the  greatest  sympathy 
'  and  respect.  He  is  lamented  to-day  in  thousands  of 
'  Christian  homes.' 

What  more  can  his  biographer  add,  unless  it  be  to 
exclaim  with  a  glow  of  pardonable  pride  and  grateful 
remembrance  :     '  And  that  man  was  my  father  ! ' 


PART    IV 

APPENDIX 


327 


APPENDIX 

Some  Personal  Correspondence 


The  following  pathetic  meditation  was  penned  by  Mr. 
Morgan  some  months  after  the  drowning  of  his  eldest 
son,  Cope.1  It  is  hardly  necessary  to  say  that  it  has  no 
'  occult '  or  '  spiritualistic '  significance.  It  was  written 
in  a  quiet  and  meditative  hour,  when  Memory  was 
active  and  God  was  near.  It  throbs  with  such 
exceeding  tenderness,  it  thrills  with  such  a  deep  sense 
of  God,  it  reveals  an  affection  set  so  resolutely  upon 
the  things  that  are  above,  that  I  think  no  memorial 
my  father  has  left  behind  is  so  potent  as  this,  as  mani- 
festing the  spiritual  atmosphere  in  which  his  soul  was 
wont  to  renew  its  strength  : — 

My  dear,  dear  Boy, — '  I  thank  my  God  upon  every  remem- 
brance of  you.'  I  thank  Him  that  by  His  grace  not  one  hard 
thought  of  Him  has  risen  in  my  heart  for  taking  you.  He  hath 
done  all  things  well.  If  I  could  only  know  the  sin  and  sorrow 
he  has  saved  you  from,  and  thus  understand  how  much  better  it 
is,  even  as  regards  this   earthly  life,  how  should  I  hide  my 

1  See  Chapter  IV. 
329 


33o  APPENDIX 

face  in  His  bosom,  and  bless  Him  through  my  tears  !  If,  more 
than  this,  it  were  given  me  to  look  beyond,  and  see  the  place 
in  God's  great  scheme  that  He  needed  you  to  fill,  and  took  you 
just  when  and  how  it  was  necessary  that  you  should  be  taken 
in  order  to  fulfil  His  eternal  purpose,  how  should  I  fall  down 
and  worship ! 

Dear  boy,  you  are  more  mine  than  ever,  for  you  are  in  the 
safe  keeping  of  our  Father.  He  says  to  me  to-day :  '  Would 
you  have  given  him  to  Me,  or  kept  him  1 '  and  my  whole  being 
answers:  'Father  of  our  spirits,  he  is  Thine!'  I  have  no 
second  causes  to  consider.  One  word  answers  all — explains  all 
— includes  all — God.  God  is :  I  am  at  peace ;  I  rest ;  I  am 
satisfied. 

'I  thank  my  God  upon  every  remembrance  of  you.'     When 
we  said  good-bye ;  when  you  asked  me  to  go  and  bathe  with 
you,  and  I  would  not ;  when  the  two  dear  boys 1  came  in  after 
their  run  of  five  miles,  and  Harry,  with  such  a  terror  upon  his 
face  that  I  doubted  if  it  were  he,  told  me  where  he  had  left 
you ;  when  we  were  galloping  back  those  weary  miles,  breaking 
the  silence  only  by  some  question  and  answer  concerning  you ; 
when  I  stood  by  the  water  and  saw  the  fruitless  effort  of  the 
kind  fellow  who  had  been  trying  for  two  hours  to  reach  you  with 
his  useless  drag ;  when  my  heart  writhed  to  hear  the  laughter 
and  the  oaths  of  those   poor  hardened  ones  plunging  in  and 
swimming  over  where  you  lay;  when  I  sat  in  the  boat  and 
you  were  drawn  up,  and  I  recognised  your  dear  dead  face  as 
you  came  to  the  surface,  and  I  drew  you  in ;  when  we  laid 
you  on  the  grass,  and  I  waited  in  painful  wonder  to  see  if  there 
could  be  any  spark  of   life  remaining  in  your  poor  drowned 
body,  and  vainly  tried    to  breathe   my  life  into  your  purple 
lips;  when  the  doctor  came,  and  out  of  kindness  to  me,  not 
hope  for  you,  went  through  the  form  of  an  endeavour  to  restore 
you ;  when  he  said  you  were  really  dead,  and  I  at  last  broke 
1  The  friends  who  had  accompanied  my  brother  to  the  river. 


APPENDIX  331 

down,  and  the  tears  came ;  when  I  laid  my  face  on  yours,  and 
sobbed  out  my  sorrow  for  my  dear,  dear  boy,  the  light  of  my 
eyes  taken  from  me  at  a  stroke  ;  the  kindness  of  those  in  the 
crowd,  who  covered  you  with  their  jackets  as  we  laid  you 
in  the  cart ;  the  sorrowful  procession  ;  the  loathsome  dead- 
house  where  we  left  you  ;  my  sad  journey  home,  dreading  to 
meet  your  mother  and  tell  her  that  the  worst  was  true ; 
the  time  you  lay  at  home ;  the  grave,  and  the  loving  words 
spoken  there ;  the  prayers  and  hymns — all  these  pass  before 
me  now  like  a  strange  dream.  But  yet,  '  I  thank  my  God  upon 
every  remembrance  of  you.' 

My  own  and  your  faults — yours  still  mine,  for  they  were  all 
derived  from  me — I  grieve  while  I  think  of  them ;  but 
I  thank  my  God  that  'the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ  his  Son 
cleanseth  us  from  all  sin.'  And  how  I  thank  Him  that  you 
never  deceived  us ;  that  your  thoughts  were  so  apparent ;  that 
there  were  no  concealments ;  that  we  find  out  nothing  now  that 
you  are  gone  ;  that  those  months  during  which  the  smoke  of  the 
pit  enveloped  you  had  passed  away  before  you  passed  away 
— my  God,  I  thank  Thee.  Dear  Son  of  God,  who  didst  lay 
down  Thy  life  for  my  son,  from  my  heart  I  thank  Thee. 
The  waters  came  in  unto  Thy  soul ;  all  God's  waves  and 
billows  have  gone  over  Thee.  Thou  who  knewest  no  sin  wast 
made  sin  for  us,  that  we  might  be  made  the  righteousness 
of  God  in  Thee.  0  God  of  all  consolation,  with  what  Divine 
tenderness  dost  Thou  comfort  me  !  In  the  multitude  of  my 
thoughts  within  me,  Thy  comforts  delight  my  soul. 

My  darling  boy,  I  see  your  face  as  on  the  Thursday  night 
before  you  were  taken,  when  you  sat  and  listened  so  attentively 
and  with  so  much  interest,  that  I  felt  as  though  I  were 
speaking  to  you  alone  of  the  congregation ;  and  how  I  love  to 
remember  that  you  said,  as  we  walked  home :  '  Papa,  I  wish 
I  could  be  with  you  more ;  your  influence  would  do  me  good, 
and  the  impressions  that   are    made  upon  me  would  remain.' 


332  APPENDIX 

Dear  fellow,  how  little  I  thought  that  that  was  to  be  the  last 
such  confidential  talk  we  should  enjoy,  until  we  renew  our 
companionship  in  the  world  where  there  shall  be  no  more 
death. 

I  used  to  wonder  why  you  loved  me  so  much  !  I  was  often 
impatient  with  you,  and  was  far  less  considerate  of  your 
youth  and  spirits  than  I  should  have  been.  But  what  happy 
times  those  were,  when  you  came  and  put  your  arm  round  me, 
sad  because  you  had  grieved  me — or  I  confessed  that  I  had 
been  too  severe  with  you — and  we  knelt  down  and  prayed 
together,  and  felt  that  our  Father  above  forgave  us  and  loved 
us  !  And  one  particular  evening  when  I  had  been  irritated  by 
you,  how  I  love  you  for  coming  to  my  study  and  telling  me 
how  sorry  you  were  that  you  had  annoyed  me.  What  grace 
came  to  us  from  the  Throne  of  Grace  that  night ! 

I  never  looked  into  the  future  very  far,  but  in  all  such 
anticipations  my  life  was  bound  up  with  the  lad's  life;  and 
you  thought,  and  so  did  I,  that  soon  you  would  be  such  a  help 
to  me.  When  we  walked  home  together,  and  I  was  weary, 
and  you  would  give  me  your  arm  and  say,  '  Lean  on  me, 
papa,'  it  was  just  a  token  of  the  way  you  would  have  loved  to 
bear  the  burden  of  your  mother  and  me,  as  you  grew  up  and 
we  went  down  the  hill  of  life.  Not  many  sons,  I  fear,  feel 
as  you  did,  when  you  told  Miss  Wright,  after  her  mother  died : 
'  I  should  not  care  to  live  if  my  father  died  ! '  And  how  sweet 
it  is  to  think  that  the  desire  we  always  had,  so  to  retain  your 
love  and  confidence  that  you  might  benefit  by  our  experience, 
was  so  far  granted,  that  you  used  to  say  you  would  never 
marry  but  with  our  consent.  And  you  believed  that  we 
loved  you  too  well  to  desire  any  other  than  that  your  choice 
might  coincide  with  God's  choice  for  you.  '  I  thank  my  God 
upon  every  remembrance  of  you.' 

What  thoughts,  what  memories,  what  anticipations  rushed 
through  your  mind  in  the  few  moments  that  preceded  your 


APPENDIX  333 

unconsciousness   and    death,    we    cannot   know   this   side   of 
Eternity.     Surely  Jesus  said  to  you  then — x 

'Tis  I,  who  washed  thy  spirit  white  ; 
'Tis  I,  who  gave  thy  blind  eyes  sight  ; 
'Tis  I,  thy  Lord,  thy  Life,  thy  Light; 
'Tis  I  !  Be  not  afraid  ! 

Blessed  Jesus  !  Thou  knewest  him  altogether — his  struggles 
against  sin  ;  his  defeats,  which  were  his  own ;  his  victories, 
which  were  Thine — with  what  yearning  interest  didst  Thou 
watch  over  him  !  Surely,  my  God,  Thou  hast  taken  him  '  from 
the  evil  to  come  ' ! 

Oh  that  I  may — that  we  all  may — profit  by  this  sorrow  ! 
On  that  sad  night  after  it  had  occurred,  I  lifted  up  my  aching 
heart  to  Thee,  asking  Thee  to  give  me  some  word  to  rest  upon, 
and  Thine  answer  was  :  '  Himself  hath  done  it.'  And  that 
assurance  gave  us  rest.  God  was  nigh  ;  His  hand  was  upon  my 
spirit.  What  could  I  reply  but  this  :  '  It  is  the  Lord,  let  Him 
do  what  seemeth  Him  good ' !  In  the  morning  I  referred  to 
the  passage — Isaiah  xxxviii.  15,  16  :  'What  shall  I  say?  He 
hath  both  spoken  unto  me,  and  Himself  hath  done  it.  I 
shall  go  softly  all  my  years  in  the  bitterness  of  my  soul.  0 
Lord,  by  these  things  men  live ;  and  in  all  these  things  is  the 
life  of  my  spirit.' 

God  hath  spoken  unto  me.  What  hath  He  said  ?  *  My 
son,  give  Me  thine  heart.'  He  has  told  me  many  things  about 
my  boy — that  I  should  deal  wisely  with  the  young.  If 
religion  seems  dull  to  them  (and  how  it  went  to  my  heart 
when  my  dear  Cope  said  it  was  '  so  dull,'  one  Thursday  night 
at  the  Hall ! ),  is  it  that  Jesus  Himself  has  ceased  to  hold 
their  affection,  or  is  it  that  our  representation  of  Him  and  His 
religion  is  too  stiff  and  hard  and  cold  for  young  hearts  ?  Not 
only  shall  '  old  men-  and  old  women  dwell  in  the  streets  of 
Jerusalem,  and  every  man  with  his  staff  in  his  hand  for  very 
1  This  verse  is  from  one  of  my  brother's  favourite  hymns. 


334  APPENDIX 

age ;  •  but  '  the  streets  of  the  city  shall  be  full  of  boys  and  girls, 
playing  in  the  streets  thereof.'  And  God  looks  down  com- 
placently on  each,  and  on  all  ages  between  the  old  men  and 
women  and  the  boys  and  girls.  God  regards  in  love  the  little 
children  whose  sins  are  forgiven;  the  young  men  who  have 
overcome  the  wicked  one ;  and  the  fathers  who  have  known 
Him  that  is  from  the  beginning.  The  burnt-offering  of  the 
dove,  no  less  than  of  the  bullock,  was  a  sweet  savour  unto 
God,  although  the  former  expressed  so  much  feebler  an  ap- 
prehension of  the  Christ  who  was  represented  alike  by  each. 
The  growth  and  health  of  the  young  and  weak  should  be  the 
constant  study  of  the  elder  members  of  the  Church  of  Christ ; 
for  it  is  not  the  will  of  our  Father  in  heaven  that  one  of  these 
little  ones  should  perish. 

Surely  our  God  is  a  God  of  all  consolation.     Several  weeks 

after  He  had  taken  our  beloved  one,  Mrs.  B called  and 

brought  a  pocket-book  which  darling  Cope  had  left  at  her 
house  when  he  and  his  brother  stayed  there  a  day  or  two  at 
Christmas,  1864.  The  pocket-book  contained  but  one  entry: 
'I  was  converted  on  the  morning  of  Nov.  23,  1864.  Praise 
God  ! ' 1  R.C.  Morgan. 


B 


A  Letter  written  for  the  Comfort  and  Guidance  of  a 
dear  friend  who  was  walking  in  spiritual  uncertainty : — 

My  beloved  Sister, — I  don't  like  to  think  of  you  being  in 
any  degree  of  darkness,  because  we  are  children  of  the  day — 
we  are  not  of  night  nor  of  darkness.  It  is  the  Adversary 
accusing  you.  Tell  him  of  the  blood — point  him  to  Calvary — 
testify  to  him  of  Jesus.  '  They  overcame  him  by  the  blood  of 
1  Cope  would  then  be  eleven  years  of  age. 


APPENDIX  335 

the  Lamb  and  by  the  word  of  their  testimony ;  and  they  loved 
not  their  lives  even  unto  the  death.' 

Let  the  life  of  Self  go !  Deny  it — ignore  it — abnegate  it. 
Don't  say:  'I'm  so  wretched,  so  bad.'  Say:  'I'm  worse  than 
bad,  I'm  dead — my  badness  has  come  to  its  end  in  death.  I'm 
past  hope ;  I'm  not  diseased  yet  living,  but  past  that — a 
corrupt  and  dead  body ! '  Oh,  glorious  death,  for  it  is  the 
way  to  resurrection  ! 

Tell  the  Devil  he  has  only  power  over  the  old  Adam,  and 
the  first  Adam  has  come  to  death  in  the  Second  Adam ;  the 
Lord  of  life  and  glory  has  conquered  death  and  sin  and  hell 
and  Satan,  and  I  believe  in  Him  who  died  for  me.  'The 
Blood '  burns  more  fiercely  than  the  flames  of  hell — it  is  hotter 
than  hell-fire  heated  seven  times.  Let  it  fall  drop  by  drop 
upon  the  Accuser,  and  you  shall  be  more  than  conqueror 
through  Him  that  loved  you. 

Don't  say :  '  But  that  is  excusing  myself.'  You  will  get 
strength  for  service  only  thus — every  time  the  'old  man' 
asserts  itself,  deny  it.  Reckon  yourself  to  have  died  indeed 
unto  sin,  but  to  be  alive  unto  God  through  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.  '  This  is  the  victory  that  overcometh  the  world — even 
our  faith.'  You  have  overcome  the  Wicked  One,  for  Jesus 
has  overcome  the  world  and  its  prince,  and  we  are  partakers 
of  His  conquest.  '  There  is  therefore  now  no  condemnation  to 
them  that  are  in  Christ  Jesus.' 

If  you  have  conscience  of  sins,  of  things  either  done  or 
undone,  confess  them,  and  He  is  faithful  and  just  to  forgive 
instantly,  while  you  confess.  But,  my  beloved  sister,  don't 
waste  God's  precious  time  in  useless  groaning  over  the 
weakness  and  worthlessness  of  your  flesh ;  it  is  weak  and 
worthless — it  is  essentially  sinful  flesh ;  only  one  baptism  can 
save — the  baptism  unto  the  death  of  Jesus ;  a  good  conscience 
can  only  be  secured  by  virtue  of  his  resurrection  (1  Pet.  iii. 
21,  22).     Blessed  be  God,  He  does  not  mend,  He  makes  new; 


336  APPENDIX 

He  does  not  reform  our  flesh,  He  transforms  us  by  the  renew- 
ing of  our  minds. 

It  was  because  the  Law  was  weak  to  help  us,  through  the 
corrupt  character  of  the  flesh,  that  the  Son  of  God  was  sent 
in  the  likeness  of  sinful  flesh,  that  sin  in  the  flesh  might  be 
eternally  condemned  in  Him.  For  the  dear  sake  of  Jesus, 
don't  let  us  build  again  what  He  destroyed,  nor  revive  what 
came  to  its  end  in  Him. 

Are  you  weak?  Thank  God,  His  strength  is  perfected  in 
your  weakness.  Do  you  feel  your  infirmities?  Rejoice,  glory 
in  them,  that  the  power  of  Christ  may  rest  upon  you.  Oh, 
dear  sister,  the  coneys  are  a  feeble  folk,  yet  make  they  their 
habitation  in  the  rock.  Abide  in  Him  for  justification  against 
.  the  assaults  of  the  Devil.  Tell  him  Jesus  died ;  go  over  the 
plan  of  redemption  with  him — he  can't  endure  that ! 

And  as  you  abide  in  Jesus  for  justification,  the  sanctification 
of  heart  and  mind,  body  and  soul  and  spirit,  will  proceed.  You 
are  sanctified,  set  apart,  a  vessel  for  His  use ;  and  as  you  abide 
by  precious  faith  in  the  cleft  Rock,  this  sanctification  will 
become  experimentally  realised.  If  Satan  accuses  you,  agree 
with  him,  your  adversary ;  don't  deny  it,  and  don't  palliate  it. 
Say :  '  Yes,  it's  true,'  and  confess  it  immediately  to  God. 
Thus  even  Satan  himself  will  be  made  a  means  to  your 
increasing  holiness. 

If  you  and  I  groan  over  and  lament  our  flesh,  those  who  are 
younger  in  the  faith  will  do  so  too,  and  thus  we  shall  cause  to 
stumble  Christ's  little  ones ;  and  we  love  them  in  the  Lord  too 
dearly  even  to  think  of  that  without  pain.  Let  us  get  beneath 
the  warm  beams  of  the  Sun  of  Righteousness,  and  into  the 
heavenly  light  of  the  Light  and  Life  of  men ;  and  though  we 
have  '  lien  among  the  pots,'  yet  we  shall  be  as  the  wings  of  a 
dove  covered  with  silver,  and  her  feathers  with  yellow  gold. — 
Your  loving  brother  in  Christ,  R.  C.  Morgan. 


APPENDIX  337 


Letters  of  Consolation  written  by  my  father  to  various 
friends  who  had  been  bereaved  : — 

1880. 

My  very  dear  Friends, — The  sorrow  which  has  come  to  us 
three  times  has  come  to  you.  It  always  came  suddenly  to  us  ; 
but  although  your  dear  Katie  has  been  fading  away  so  long, 
I  doubt  not  that  the  parting  came  suddenly  at  last.  Death  is 
in  one  way  always  sudden.  The  loved  one  is  with  us  one 
moment,  and  the  next  is  gone,  never  to  be  with  us  any  more 
on  earth.  Thank  God,  we  know  where  your  darling  Katie  has 
gone — gone  in  to  see  the  King — gone  to  rest  from  the  weary 
and  life-long  sickness  which  she  bore  so  cheerfully,  to  know 
no  more  pain  for  ever. 

My  dear  wife  and  I  do  very  deeply  sympathise  with  you 
in  this  new  and  painful  experience.  May  our  loving  God  and 
Father  comfort  you  under  it  and  through  it!  These  bitter 
sorrows  are  not  all  sorrow,  for  they  open  avenues  in  our  hearts 
whereby  the  Man  of  Sorrows  Himself  may  enter,  and  comfort 
us  with  the  comfort  with  which  He  Himself,  in  the  days  of 
His  flesh,  was  comforted  of  God.  He  makes  the  wilderness 
into  water-springs  and  causes  streams  in  the  desert.  May  He 
do  so  in  your  experience,  beyond  all  your  thought ! 

We  shall  all  miss  her.  She  seemed  a  part  of  our  little 
company,  and  so  she  was.  But  she  is  part  now  of  the  great 
company  above ;  and  while  I  think  of  her  pale,  pale  face,  I 
shall  joy  to  think  I  shall  see  it  again,  and  soon,  not  pale  any 
more,  but  glorified. — With  our  united  love  and  heartfelt 
sympathy,  Believe  me,  most  truly  yours,  R.  C.  Morgan. 

22 


33S  APPENDIX 

(To  One  of  His  Clerks) 


Nov.  12,  1899. 


My  dear  Friend, — I  warmly  sympathise  with  you  (and 
my  dear  wife  unites  with  me)  in  the  loss  of  your  mother.  We 
both  know  what  the  loss  is.  In  our  case,  our  mothers  were 
taken  in  our  early  life  :  my  wife's  at  thirty,  and  mine  at  forty. 
Yours  has  been  spared  to  be  gathered  as  a  shock  of  corn  fully 
ripe.  But  in  whatever  time  of  life,  it  is  a  time  of  sorrow. 
When  we  lose  those  who  have  been  spared  to  the  end  of  a  long 
life,  their  memory  is  bound  up  with  every  incident  of  our  own, 
and  we  miss  them.  But  only  for  a  while.  This  passing  of 
our  loved  ones  within  the  veil  is  one  of  God's  ways  of  keeping 
our  hearts  upon  the  things  above;  for  where  our  treasure 
is,  there  are  our  hearts  also. 

We  pray  for  you  and  your  dear  sisters,  that  Jesus  may  fill 
every  vacant  place,  and  that  the  hope  of  His  return  for  whom 
we  wait  may  be  kept  bright  in  all  our  hearts. 

With  our  united  kind  love  to  you  all, — Believe  me,  Your 
sincere  friend  of  many  years,  R.  C.  Morgan. 


(To  a  Relative  by  Marriage) 

New  York,  March  9th,  1898. 

My  dear  A , — I  have  just  heard  from  George  that  your 

darling  has  passed  away ;  and  oh,  how  thankful  I  am  that  God  had 
drawn  her  so  near  to  Himself  in  faith  and  love  and  hope  \  that 
she  was  so  calm  and  restful,  so  blessedly  happy,  in  those  last 
painful  and  terrible  weeks  or  months  of  her  life  !  And  now  she 
sees  no  more  through  a  glass  darkly,  but  face  to  face ;  knows 


APPENDIX  339 

no  more  in  part,  but  as  she  is  known.     Dear,  dear  B- ,  lovely 

in  person,  gentle  and  gracious  in  disposition,  I  am  so  glad  her 
sweet  life  was  closed  with  such  a  benediction,  and  that  such  a 
halo  rests  upon  her  memory.  I  pray  that  your  dear  children 
may  grow  up  in  her  ways,  and  be  a  comfort  and  a  joy  to  you 
in  your  home. 

But  I  know  how  you  must  miss  her,  and  how  empty  the 
home  must  seem  in  her  absence.  That  '  old,  old  fashion, 
Death '  has  come  to  mine  so  often,  but  never  without  leaving 
a  blessing.  It  loosens  our  hold  upon  the  earth,  and  draws  our 
hearts  heavenward.  I  find  it  such  a  joy  that  we  can  die  out 
of  ourselves,  and  rise  in  Christ  to  live,  even  here,  in  His 
resurrection,  and  walk  in  newness  of  life.  God  bless  and 
comfort  you,  and  turn  this  great  sorrow  into  a  great  joy, 
through  Jesus'  love  ! — Ever  yours  affectionately, 

R.  C.  Morgan. 


Bournemouth,  March  27th,  1895. 

My  dear  Mr.  W , — It  is  not  for  want  of  sympathy  that 

I  have  not  written  before.  I  have  passed  the  same  thorny 
road  so  many  times,  that  I  think  I  can  enter  more  than  many 
can  into  the  sorrow  of  losing  our  darling  children ;  and  I 
assure  you,    I    do  sincerely  and   deeply  sympathise  with  you 

and  dear  Mrs.  W ,  and  your  other  dear  ones,  in  the  dark 

shadow  that  has  fallen  on  your  home. 

Perhaps  no  one  who  has  not  lost  (for  a  little  while)  a  child, 
can  quite  so  well  realise  the  love  of  the  Father  in  giving  up 
His  Son.  And  those  who  have,  can  enter  into  fellowship,  not 
only  with  the  sufferings  of  Christ,  but  of  the  Father. 

I  pray  that  He  may  very  richly  and  tenderly  comfort  you. — 
Believe  me,  with  very  kind  love,  Yours  affectionately, 

R.  C.  Morgan. 


340  APPENDIX 

D 

Typical  Letters  of  Condolence  received  by  Mr.  Morgan 
after  family  bereavements : — 

(From  Mr.  Moody) 

CJiicago,  August  llth,  1870. 

My  dear  Bro.  Morgan, — I  can't  tell  you  how  very  sorry  I 
was  to  see  the  account  of  the  death  of  your  dear  boy.  I  read 
it  just  as  I  was  going  to  the  Noon  Prayer-meeting,  and  I  read 
it  there,  and  asked  the  friends  to  remember  you  in  prayer ;  and 
you  and  your  dear  wife  were  not  forgotten.  But  I  thought  I 
must  write  you  to-day,  and  tell  you  how  very  sorry  I  am  for 
you.  My  heart  aches,  and  I  would  like  to  do  something  for 
you  if  I  could  ;  but  '  Jesus  only  '  can  help  you. 

I  think  the  blessed  hope  of  the  glorious  morn  will  cheer  you 
and  your  dear  wife.  I  have  to-day  been  trying  to  picture  in 
my  mind  what  a  sight  it  will  be  when  Jesus  comes,  bringing 
with  Him  our  loved  ones,  and  we  shall  be  for  ever  with 
them. 

Yesterday  I  attended  the  funeral  of  a  little  girl  who  also 
was  drowned.  She  was  out  picking  up  sticks  for  her  poor 
mother,  and  fell  in  the  river.  But  what  a  sad  funeral  it  was — 
no  Christ  there  to  light  up  that  dark  house  !  And  as  we  laid 
her  in  the  grave  between  two  little  oak  trees,  the  mother,  who 
is  without  Christ,  said  :  '  Poor  Adeline,  what  shall  I  do  without 
you  1 '  What  would  the  world  be  if  it  were  not  for  Christ  ? 
Oh,  how  dark ! 

I  am  so  thankful  you  have  Christ  to  cheer  you,  and  then 
the  blessed  hope  we  have  in  the  future.  May  God  bless  you 
and  your  dear  family  is  my  earnest  prayer. 

Good-bye,  my  dear  Brother.     I  love  you  dearly. 

D.  L.  Moody. 


APPENDIX  341 

(From  Mr.  George  Muller) 

New  Orphan  Houses,  Ashley  Down,  Bristol. 
Nov.  30,  1895. 

My  dear  Mr.  Morgan, — It  is  only  a  little  while,  and  we 
shall  meet  our  loved  ones,  to  be  separated  from  them  no  more. 
They  are  with  the  Lord,  and  unspeakably  happy.  This  is  not 
merely  a  religious  notion,  but  a  reality ;  and  therefore  we  are 
comforted  and  satisfied  with  the  Lord's  dealings  with  us. 
That  the  Lord  may  comfort  you  day  by  day  is  my  prayer  for 
you. — Yours,  dear  Mr.  Morgan,  in  brotherly  love  and  sympathy, 

George  Muller. 


Cheltenham,  Dec.  1,  1895. 

My  dear  Mr.  Morgan, — It  is  with  deepest  sympathy  that 
my  sister  and  I  have,  in  our  quiet  reading  of  The  Christian, 
heard  of  the  deep  waters  you  have  been  passing  through  ;  and 
though  letters  from  absent  friends  sometimes  cause  the  wound 
to  bleed  again,  yet  it  is  the  only  way  we  have  open  to  us  to 
express  the  heartfelt  sorrow  which  rises  to  comfort  other 
suffering  ones  in  their  affliction. 

Full  well  we  know  the  gracious  Physician  and  Comforter 
was  by  your  side  during  all  the  past  days  of  watching  and 
nursing  your  beloved  one.  In  love  He  called  you  and  her 
also  for  years  past,  you  told  us,  to  "share  His  cup  of  suffering 
with  Him " ;  and  now  you,  and  many  who  knew  dear  Mrs. 
Morgan  personally,  will  give  Him  praise  that  He  has  gathered 
her  safely  home,  to  see  her  King  in  His  beauty  with  undimmed 
vision,  unbroken  joy,  untiring  strength  !  And  for  you,  dear 
friend,  stands  the  sure  word,  '  I  will  not  leave  you  comfortless, 
I  will  come  to  you.'  May  the  Holy  Ghost  draw  very  near 
you  during  this  '  night  of  weeping,  with  the  promised  joy  for 
the  morning,'  the  '  garments  of  praise '  proving  His  strength 
to  support  and  carry  through  the  deepest  trials. 


342  APPENDIX 

I  remember  with  what  interest  our  darling  mother  read  with 
us  of  your  little  Child  Minister,  and  how  your  faith  was  upheld 
then,  when  called  to  give  back  your  treasure.  So  we  are  sure 
it  will  be  in  this  hour  of  need. 

With  our  united  true  sympathy  and  Christian  regards — 
Yours  very  sincerely,  S.  Annie  Millard. 

E 

Characteristic  Pastoral  Letters  addressed  to  the 
Church  worshipping  at  the  Gospel  Hall,  Wood  Green — 
written  from  abroad  at  various  periods.  Each  contains 
spiritually  helpful  thoughts  worthy  to  be  pondered  by 
a  wider  circle.  Some  reader,  perchance,  may  find 
therein  a  personal  message  from  the  Throne : — 

My  beloved  Brothers  and  Sisters, — We  are  nearing  our 
destination.  We  took  the  pilot  on  board  last  night  about 
400  miles  from  land,  and  expect  to  land  this  afternoon. 
We  seem  to  have  been  prayed  across  the  ocean.  Our  purser 
has  crossed  494  times  and  never  had  a  finer  passage,  if  so 
fine.  One  thunderstorm  for  a  few  hours  cleared  and  cooled 
the  air,  and  made  it  all  the  pleasanter. 

The  Captain  'read  prayers'  very  reverently  on  Sunday 
morning,  and  Mr.  Meyer  preached  beautifully  and  appropriately 
in  the  evening.  We  have  had  two  Bible-readings,  and  have 
been  down  among  the  steerage  passengers  four  times,  and 
have  had  very  pleasant  and,  I  trust,  useful  meetings. 

I  have  just  been  reading  a  letter  from  one  of  you  which 
gladdens  my  heart,  telling  of  the  way  Jesus  was  met  with  at 
the  Hall. 

I  know  you  will  be  praying  for  me  and  my  companions,  Mr. 
Meyer,  and  Mr.  Wintle  of  Pontypool — who  is  seeking  to  get 
rid  of  influenza. 


APPENDIX 


343 


We  sang  '  0  Happy  Day '  to  the  tune  of  '  Beulah  Land  '— 
it  goes  beautifully,  putting  <  0  '  before  '  happy '  in  the  chorus  ; 
and  'There  is  a  fountain '  to  the  tune  (with  chorus),  '  You  must 
be  a  lover  of  the  Lord.' 

We  have  a  young  Jew  on  board  who  has  been  a  means  of 
grace  to  me  by  his  fervent  and  simple  faith.  He  has  had  to 
forsake  father  and  mother,  wife  and  children,  for  Jesus'  sake ; 
but  he  says  he  has  received  a  hundredfold  more,  and  hopes  to 
win  some  of  his  family  for  Christ.  He  argues  that  he  has 
proved  Jesus  true  in  these  present  things,  and  therefore  can 
believe  the  rest  of  the  promise — '  In  the  world  to  come,  life 
eternal.' 

As  I  came  from  my  bath  this  morning,  Mr.  Meyer  said  : 
'  You  haven't  been  long  enough  to  let  the  water  soak  into 
you ! '  I  thought  that  is  true  spiritually.  We  take  baths  of 
Bible-readings  and  prayer,  but  don't  let  the  Water  of  Life  soak 
into  our  souls.  Let  His  Word  be  our  meditation  all  the  day, 
and  it  will  become  so  real  to  us  and  nourish  us.     Now — 

God  be  with  you  till  we  meet  again, 
By  His  counsels  guide,  uphold  you, 
In  his  arms  securel}'  fold  you  ! 

Ever  and  always  yours  in  His  love,  R.  C.  Morgan. 


My  very  dear  Flock, — I  have  not  written  often,  but  I  have 
prayed  for  you  and  thought  about  you ;  and  though  we  older 
ones  are  nearing  the  end  of  the  journey  to  the  City  of  God,  I 
hope  there  are  yet  good  times  in  store  for  us.  There  is  plenty 
of  evil  in  the  world  to  need  all  we  can  do  to  meet  it ;  and  there 
is  Almighty  power  in  God  to  equip  us  for  all  the  work  He  has 
for  us  to  do. 

I  am  sure  that  here  and  at  home  there  are  thousands  crying 
in  their  weary  hearts :  '  Who  will  show  us  any  good  1 '  and 
they  want  to  see  in  us  the  evident  assurance  of  the  thin 


344  APPENDIX 

testify.  I  wonder  if  every  one  of  you  has  definitely,  once 
for  all,  presented  your  body  a  living  sacrifice  (holy,  because 
the  altar  sanctifies  the  gift)  acceptable  to  God,  which  is  your 
reasonable  service  %  If  not,  won't  you  do  it  now  %  Doing  so 
is  an  actual  transaction  with  God,  and  He  will  recognise  it  as 
such.  Don't  go  back  from  it  as  though  you  had  not  done 
it.  If  you  fail,  still  hold  on.  Confess  the  failure,  but  reckon 
that  you  belong  to  God;  that  you  are  His  by  every  right, 
and  that  you  have  given  up  robbing  God  of  what  belongs 
to  Him;  that  you  have  acknowledged  His  rights  in  you — 
signed  yourself  away  to  Him,  to  be  not  conformed  to  this  world, 
but  transfigured  by  the  renewing  of  your  mind,  that  you 
may  prove  by  experience  what  that  holy  and  acceptable  and 
perfect  will  of  the  Lord  is. 

The  altar  of  the  Cross  makes  your  sacrifice  of  yourself 
acceptable  to  Him;  let  the  renewing  of  your  mind,  by  the 
teaching  of  the  Holy  Spirit  through  the  Word,  make  His  good 
and  perfect  will  acceptable  to  you.  He  is  full  of  love,  let  Him 
have  you  altogether.  I  hope  I  shall  find  that  some  dear  one 
among  you — yes,  that  every  one — has  taken  some  positive  and 
definite  step  forward,  and  that  in  the  power  of  God  we  may 
do  more  and  better  than  we  have  ever  done.  God  is  able  and 
willing  to  do  more  than  we  ask  or  think. 

By  the  Grace  of  God,  your  ever  loving  friend, 

R.  C.  Morgan. 


My  dear  Brothers  and  Sisters, — I  daresay  that  to  you 
time  has  been  going  at  about  the  same  pace  as  usual,  but  the 
past  two  months  seem  to  me  like  a  year.  They  have  been  full 
of  interest,  and  have  afforded  as  complete  a  change  of  air  and 
scene  as  they  could  have  done.  Very  many  words  and  passages 
of  Scripture  have  become  more  vivid,  and  mean  more  to  me 
than  ever  they  did  before. 

But  it  is  not  needful  to  come  to  the  Lord's  Land  to  under- 


APPENDIX 


345 


stand  the  Lord's  will  or  mind.  One  glimpse  of  Him  by  faith 
has  more  power  on  the  spirit  of  a  child  of  God  than  a  year 
spent  in  the  outward  sight  of  what  He  saw  and  the  places 
where  He  dwelt.  Indeed,  this  desolated  land  bears  more 
evident  witness  to  the  judgment  of  God  on  His  disobedient 
people,  than  to  the  life  of  love  and  grace  and  power  which  the 
Son  of  God  lived  among  them  when  on  earth. 

It  is  those  who  serve  Him  who  see  His  face,  not  those  who 
travel  through  the  land  in  which  His  mighty  works  were  done. 
The  servants  who  drew  the  water  knew  the  miracle,  and  saw 
the  water  in  the  vessels  changed  to  wine  as  they  drew  it.  The 
governor  only  learned  at  second-hand;  he  only  knew  because 
he  was  told  by  the  servants.  And  one  sees  the  same  thing 
everywhere.  The  servants  of  Christ  who  are  doing  the  actual 
work  among  souls,  leading  and  winning  them  to  Christ,  are 
those  who  see  His  face,  and  whose  faces  shine  with  the 
reflection  of  His  light. 

I  am  now  at  Smyrna,  the  one  Church  which  of  all  others 
suffered  and  endured  tribulation;  and  it  is  worthy  of  remark, 
that  while  all  the  other  places  of  the  Seven  Churches  are  in 
ruin,  or  have  little  or  nothing  left,  Smyrna  is  a  prosperous 
town  or  city  of  300,000  inhabitants.  If  we  were  looking  for 
the  world  to  be  converted  before  the  coming  of  the  Lord,  we 
might  well  despair.  Everywhere,  the  Lord's  own  questions 
seem  to  be  echoed  back :  '  When  the  Son  of  Man  cometh, 
shall  He  find  faith  on  the  earth1?'  The  peoples  everywhere 
have  one  thought :  '  What  shall  we  eat,  what  shall  we  drink, 
wherewithal  shall  we  be  clothed  1 ' 

But  there  are  among  them,  here  and  there,  those  whose 
faces  shine  like  angels  !  One  was  a  poor  woman  with  cancer, 
who,  in  the  massacre  of  1860,  of  Christians  by  Druses,  at  the 
instigation  of  the  atrocious  Turkish  Government,  saw  her  child- 
ren stripped  of  their  clothing  and  hacked  to  pieces  before 
her  eyes.     Her   husband  escaped   by  lying  still  and  scarcely 


346  APPENDIX 

breathing,  under  five  dead  bodies.  The  mother  of  the 
murdered  children  was  full  of  hatred  and  revenge;  but  she 
found  peace  through  the  Blood  of  the  Cross,  and  her  hate 
was  changed  to  love  and  pity.  She  was  one  of  the  fruits  of 
English  work  by  servants  of  Jesus  Christ. 

As  at  home,  so  here,  the  teaching  of  the  children  in  the 
schools,  and  medical  missions,  are  the  chief  means  of  access  to 
the  people,  and  the  way  to  the  parents'  hearts  lies  through 
their  little  ones.  They  have  them  every  day  at  school,  and 
there  is  no  Education  Act  to  prevent  their  being  taught 
'  the  Way,'  who  is  Jesus.  Even  though  we  have  the  children 
only  for  an  hour  or  two  on  Sundays,  there  is  more  to  be  done 
through  them  and  on  them  by  the  Sunday-school  than  by  any 
other  way.  At  least,  the  Sunday-school  is  a  most  necessary 
preliminary  to  the  preaching.  The  parents  who  are  most 
interested  in  and  through  the  children  are  mostly  likely  to 
come,  and  to  be  convinced  by  the  preaching  and  teaching  of 
the  Gospel.  Therefore,  let  me  earnestly  and  affectionately 
press  on  all  the  dear  children  of  God  the  blessedness  and 
privilege  of  work  among  the  young;  and  especially  on  the 
teachers,  in  the  Sunday-school,  the  high  privilege  and  the  great 
responsibility  of  their  work;  and  the  certain  result  in  the 
spiritual  blessing  of  a  devoted  and  believing  service  of  Christ 
in  His  little  ones.  "With  very  kind  love  to  every  one, — 
Yours  affectionately  by  Jesus  Christ,  R.  C.  Morgan. 


My  beloved  Brothers  and  Sisters, — Here  I  am  in  the 
land  where  the  descendants  of  Abraham,  God's  friend,  made 
bricks  without  straw  being  provided  for  them  by  their  cruel 
Egyptian  taskmasters.  Next  week  I  hope  to  be  in  what  was 
once  the  city  of  Israel's  solemnities,  the  place  which  God  had 
chosen  to  place  His  name  there. 

I  think  of  and  pray  for  you,  as  I  know  you  do  for  me.     I 


APPENDIX 


347 


cannot  write  to  you  letters  of  my  journeyings,  but  I  shall  be 
glad  for  you  to  read  them  as  they  appear  in  The  Christian. 

It  was  strange  how  in  the  providence  of  God  I  was  sent 
away  from  home — not  of  my  seeking.  I  have  noticed  before, 
that  although  I  have  found  the  greatest  difficulty  in  leaving 
for  a  day  or  two,  yet  on  these  long  journeys  everything  has 
been  arranged,  and  I  have  simply  had  to  go.  I  mention  this 
to  show  that  God  was  in  it,  and  that  you  may  pray  that  His 
purpose  in  sending  me  may  be  accomplished  without  hindrance. 

I  trust  that  we  may  all  seek  constantly  to  be  vessels  meet 
for  the  Master's  use — members  one  of  another.  We  cannot 
please  God  if  we  are  seeking  our  own,  not  even  if  it  be  our 
own  holiness,  apart  from  others — just  as  the  members  of  our 
bodies  cannot  be  in  health  apart  from  the  other  members. 
The  eye,  with  its  complex  nervous  system,  cannot  do  without  the 
hand  and  foot — the  very  feeblest  and  most  uncomely  members 
are  necessary,  and  on  these  God  teaches  us  to  put  the  more 
abundant  honour. 

Now  good-bye,  for  a  very  little  while.  The  Lord  be  with 
you.  I  think  of  those  most  who  are  in  most  need  of  sympathy, 
and  assure  you  all  of  my  constant  loving  interest  in  every  one. 
— Ever  yours  in  sincere  affection,  R.  C.  Morgan. 


My  beloved  Brothers  and  Sisters, — The  last  time  I  was 
with  you  our  subject  was  the  Prophet  Hosea,  specially  noting 
that  the  key  to  that  Book  is  the  knowledge  of  God.  A  few  days 
ago  a  very  old  friend  sent  me  a  text,  which  she  said  she  had 
first  prayed  for,  for  me,  and  she  got  in  answer,  Hosea  vi.  2.  I 
pass  it  on  to  you  as  you  are  gathered  round  the  Lord's  Table. 
You  see  it  is  about  resurrection  \  after  two  days  comes  the  third 
day,  that  is  the  resurrection  day.  So  Paul  prayed:  'that  I 
may  know   Him,  and  the  power  of  His   resurrection.'     And 


348  APPENDIX 

Hosea  says  in  the  next  verse  :  '  Then  shall  we  know  if  we  follow 
on  to  know  the  Lord.' 

I  remember  we  sang  that  morning — the  last  time  I  was  with 
you — '  Tis  eternal  life  to  know  Him.''  My  purpose  in  writing 
now  is  to  lay  stress  on  that — '  This  is  life  eternal,  to  know  Thee, 
the  only  true  God,  and  Jesus  Christ  whom  Thou  hast  sent ' 
(John  xvii.  3). 

There  is  a  great  deal  said  in  these  days  about  consecration, 
and  surrender,  and  the  deepening  of  the  spiritual  life — all  very 
true  and  right ;  but  let  us  keep  our  eyes  up  to  God,  and  not  in 
upon  ourselves.  Surrender  is  nothing  unless  it  is  surrender  to 
God — and  the  way  to  deepen  the  spiritual  life  is  not  to  be  trying 
to  deepen  it,  but  to  look  off  unto  Jesus,  and  through  Him  to 
see  God  and  know  God.  Jesus  suffered  for  sins,  the  Just  for 
the  unjust — to  bring  us  to  God. 

Our  great  want  is,  not  self-surrender,  or  consecration,  or  any 
thing  else  but  God.  Our  great  want  is  Himself.  Now,  if  we 
are  to  find  Him  we  must  seek  Him.  '  Oh,'  I  think  I  hear  you 
say,  '  I  found  Him  when  I  was  converted.  Don't  we  say  when 
we  first  believe  :  "  We  have  found  the  Lord  "  1 '  Yes,  indeed, 
and  every  one  that  was  truly  converted  did  find  the  Lord, 
because  the  Lord  found  us.  But  let  us  ask  ourselves  :  '  Have 
I,  since  that  happy  day,  when  Jesus  washed  my  sins  away, 
have  I  grown  in  grace  and  strength  and  in  the  knowledge  of 
my  Lord  Jesus  Christ  ?  Do  I  know  Jesus  to-day  better  than 
my  dearest  friend  1     And  through  Jesus  do  I  know  God  1 ' 

Very  especially  I  want  to  ask  my  dear  young  brothers  and 
sisters  :  Do  you  know  Him  1  I  am  so  anxious  that  none  of  you 
should  suppose  that  understanding  that  lifeless  thing  called 
1  the  plan  of  salvation '  is  the  same  thing  as  knowing  the 
living  Lord  Himself.  The  test  of  love  is  a  desire  to  please 
the  loved  one.  In  our  endeavours  to  please  ourselves  and  one 
another,  is  our  first  wish  to  please  Him.  If  we  love  Him  best 
of  all,  then  unconsciously  and  instinctively  we  shall  live  in  the 


APPENDIX 


349 


desire  to  give  Him  pleasure.  And  be  sure  of  this,  there  is  no 
real  joy  except  in  fellowship  with  Him.  Therefore  He  says  : 
1  Abide  ye  in  My  love.' 

I  am  hoping  to  see  you  all  in  a  few  days.  I  thank  you  all 
very  warmly  for  your  prayer  and  love.  There  is  nothing  on 
earth  so  full  of  joy  as  the  love  that  unites  our  hearts  together 
in  Him.  And  '  if  such  the  sweetness  of  the  stream,  what  must 
the  fountain  be  1 ' 

With  much  love  to  you  all,  and  especially  those  who  are  in 
any  sorrow,  believe  me  always, — Yours  in  the  love  of  the  Lord, 

R.  C.  Morgan. 


A  Brief,  Characteristic  Note  to  a  Friend  passing 
through  a  severe  trial : — 

My  dear  Friend  and  Brother, — It  was  a  great  pleasure 
to  get  a  line  from  you.  I  am  very  sorry  to  know  that  you  are 
suffering  and  tried.  You  have  laid  up  treasure  in  heaven,  and 
I  trust  the  loving  Lord,  whom  you  have  faithfully  served  and 
suffered  for,  will  give  you  much  and  increasing  blessings.  We 
must  live  in  our  Counting-House — like  Sarah,  counting  that  He 
is  faithful  that  promised ;  like  Abraham,  accounting  that  God 
is  able  to  raise  men  from  the  dead ;  like  Moses,  estimating  the 
reproach  of  Christ  greater  riches  than  the  treasures  of  Egypt ; 
reckoning  ourselves  to  be  dead  unto  sin  and  alive  unto  God, 
who  does  not  reckon  our  transgressions  to  us,  but,  if  we  confess, 
is  faithful  and  just  to  forgive. 

It  is  facts  that  we  reckon,  not  fictions,  and  these  facts  are  as 
safe  to  reckon,  and  as  certain,  as  that  2  and  2  make  4. 

With  Christian  love  to  your  dear  sister  and  yourself, — Ever 
yours  in  the  love  of  Him  that  is  true,  R.  C.  Moroan. 


350  APPENDIX 

G 

Concerning  the  North  Africa  Mission 

My  dear  Friend, — I  have,  as  perhaps  you  are  aware, 
rejoined  the  Council  of  the  North  Africa  Mission,  and  have 
been  appointed  its  hon.  treasurer. 

I  have  been  increasingly  interested  in  this  Mission  from  its 
beginning  ;  and  during  the  last  twenty  years  have  repeatedly 
visited  its  principal  stations — in  Morocco,  Algeria,  Tunisia,  and 
Egypt ;  in  the  later  years  accompanied  by  my  wife.  I  did 
not  think  there  is  a  more  single-eyed  body  of  missionaries  in 
any  land,  nor  any  who  have  passed  through  more  long- 
continued  trials,  with  unwavering  trust  in  God  and  unwearied 
faithfulness  in  their  self-sacrificing  and  soul-saving  work,  than 
those  of  this  Mission.  And  this  was  the  testimony  of  the 
Christian  missionary  and  traveller,  the  late  Mrs.  Bird  Bishop. 

For  many  years  they  have  wrought  without  much  apparent 
result,  and  yet  with  good  success,  for  they  have  laid  deep  and 
strong  foundations,  and  sown  seed  which  is  now  bearing  good 
fruit.  Mohammedans  are  proverbially  hard  to  be  won  for 
Christ;  but  not  only  the  testimony  given,  but  the  personal 
and  family  Christian  life  lived  among  them,  has  had  the  effect 
of  saving  some,  and  preparing  many  more  for  the  confession  of 
the  Name  which  is  above  every  name. 

Developments  of  a  highly  encouraging  kind,  specially  in 
connection  with  school  work,  are  in  progress  in  Egypt ;  remark- 
able conversions  have  taken  place  in  Morocco  and  Kabylia ; 
and  in  all  our  stations  we  are  seeing  signs  of  harvest  after  long 
years  of  patient  sowing. 

The  most  anxious  feature  of  our  experience  is  the  want  of 
proportion  between  the  work  done  and  needed  to  be  done,  on 
the  one  hand,  and  the  support  accorded  to  it  on  the  other. 

The  tragic  deaths  of  Dr.  J.  Howard  D.  Roberts  and  Nurse  Ida 


APPENDIX 


351 


F.  Smith  at  Tangier,  within  a  few  hours  of  each  other— after 
seventy  patients  (forty  of  them  typhoid  cases)  had  in  a  few 
months  passed  through  their  hands— illustrate  the  urgency  of 
the  need  and  the  insufficiency  of  the  supplies. 

And  this  leads  me  to  an  immediate  and  special  necessity,  in 
addition  to  the  ordinary  and  normal  support  of  the  missionaries, 
and  the  upkeep  of  the  stations. 

The  Tangier  Hospital  is  now  closed,  and  must  remain  bo 
until  a  thorough  system  of  sanitation  has  been  provided.  And 
besides  this,  the  Mission  premises  require  a  new  roof  and 
other  repairs,  and  must  also  be  included  in  the  sanitary 
arrangement,  which  is  a  vital  necessity. 

The  Mission  has  been  largely  maintained  by  the  generous 
and  repeated  contributions  of  a  comparatively  small  number  of 
donors,  and  by  some  legacies  of  considerable  amount. 

But  the  great  Commission  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  every 
creature  was  not  given  to  a  fragment  of  the  Church  of  Christ, 
but  to  every  member  of  '  the  Church  which  is  His  body,  the 
fulness  of  Him  that  filleth  all  in  all.' 

I  write  this  appeal,  therefore,  not  merely — and  not  so  much 
— to  ask  those  who  are  already  members  of  the  North  Africa 
Mission,  whether  as  senders  or  as  sent,  to  increase  their  own 
contributions,  if,  and  only  if,  they  are  able  to  do  so ;  but  to 
seek  definitely  and  strenuously  to  interest  their  Christian 
friends,  and  to  induce  them  to  associate  themselves  with  us  as 
active  working  members,  first  in  prayer,  and  then  in  co-operation 
with  us  by  every  means  in  their  power. 

Soon  after  I  had  joined  the  Council,  some  twenty  years  ago, 
it  brought  a  new  joy  into  my  life  to  have  the  privilege  of 
supporting  a  missionary.  For  we  cannot  touch  the  w 
God  at  one  point  without  consciously  coming  into  contact  with 
it  everywhere;  and  the  whole  Missionary  Enterprise,  in  all 
parts  of  the  world,  from  that  time  has  bad  an  increasing 
interest  for  me  to  a  degree  which  it  never  had  before. 


352  APPENDIX 

About  half  of  our  eighty  missionaries  are  supported — some 
by  individuals ;  some  by  a  circle  of  friends ;  some  by  the 
church  with  which  they  had  been  connected  at  home ;  some 
by  a  branch  of  the  Y.M.C.A.  or  Y.W.C.A.,  etc. 

The  rest  are  supported  from  the  funds  contributed,  but  these 
are  not  so  regularly  nor  so  sufficiently  supplied  as  those  pre- 
viously referred  to  :  from  which  fact  I  conclude,  that  it  is  the 
will  of  God  that  those  at  home  should  definitely  experience 
the  joy  and  privilege,  as  well  as  the  duty  and  responsibility,  of 
bearing  one  another's  burdens ;  of  communicating  to  the  neces- 
sities of  the  saints,  especially  of  those  in  the  high  places  of  the 
field — and  that,  not  only  '  once  and  again,'  but  regularly,  con- 
tinuously, constantly.  .  .   . 

Are  there  not  some  who  read  this  letter  who  could  give 
yourselves  a  new  joy  by  adopting  a  missionary  as  your  own 
and  your  children's  representative ;  or  by  finding  five,  or  ten, 
or  twenty  friends  to  take  shares  in  one  %  In  either  case  keep- 
ing in  touch  with  your  proxies  by  friendly  correspondence,  not 
hindering  them  by  writing  or  expecting  them  to  write  too 
frequent  or  too  lengthy  letters ;  but  just  enough  to  encourage 
them,  as  when  Jonathan  went  out  to  David  into  the  wood  and 
strengthened  his  hand  in  God  (1  Sam.  xxiii.  16).  For  the  soul 
of  Jonathan  was  knit  with  the  soul  of  David,  and  he  loved  him 
as  his  own  soul,  for  his  words  and  for  his  works.  And  Jona- 
than stripped  himself  of  the  robe  that  was  upon  him,  and  gave 
it  to  David,  and  his  garments,  even  to  his  sword  and  to  his  bow, 
and  to  his  girdle. 

This  is  surely  the  kind  of  relationship  which  we  at  home 
should  bear  to  our  brothers  and  sisters  who  are  fighting  the 
battles  of  the  Lord  in  foreign  lands.  They  have  undertaken 
the  heaviest  part  of  the  contract — that  they  should  go  down 
into  the  pit,  and  that  we  should  hold  the  ropes.  Let  us  be 
faithful  to  our  part ;  and  though  our  sacrifice  is  small  compared 
with  theirs,  we  shall  share  their  joy  in  the  time  of  harvest.  .  . 


APPENDIX  353 

And  as  this  is  distinctly  a  personal  appeal,  will  you  bear 
with  an  old  man's  weakness  in  telling  you  that  /  have  now 
entered  upon  my  eightieth  year,  and  the  years  or  days  left  to 
rne  must  necessarily  be  few. 

JBut,  '  or  ever  the  silver  cord  be  loosed/  it  lies  heavily  upon 
my  heart  that  I  should  seek  helpers  who  will  hold  the  ropes 
while  our  friends  and  fellow-servants  are  digging  souls  out  of 
the  horrible  pit  and  miry  clay ;  and  that  this  pressing,  urgent, 
and  absolute  necessity  of  a  really  sanitary  hospital  and  mission 
house  at  Tangier  may  be  provided  with  as  little  delay  as  possible. 

My  wife  and  I  went  to  Morocco  to  visit  some  mission 
stations  there.  On  our  way  we  received  from  Dr.  Roberts  a 
postcard,  inviting  us  to  stay  at  Hope  House,  Tangier. 

When  we  arrived,  however,  on  the  following  Saturday,  we 
learned  that  our  beloved  friend  (whom  we  had  met  the  pre- 
vious year  at  Keswick)  was  ill,  as  well  as  the  devoted  nurse. 
He  sent  to  say  that  he  would  be  glad  to  see  me,  but  when  I 
called  he  had  rapidly  become  too  weak;  and  as  this  failure 
continued,  I  did  not  see  him  until  Thursday,  when  he  was 
quite  unconscious,  while  the  nurse  was  vividly  conscious, 
listening  to  her  sister,  who,  repressing  her  own  sorrow,  sang  a 
verse  now  and  then,  in  which  Ida  would  try  to  join.  But 
both  the  doctor  and  she  were  really  dying;  and  at  midnight 
the  nurse,  and  at  five  on  the  Friday  morning  the  doctor,  ceased 
to  breathe. 

With  the  two  white  coffins  lying  before  me  in  the  cemetery 
on  the  following  day,  I  read  from  Paul's  glorious  and  victori- 
ous record  of  the  Gospel  which  he  preached  (1  Cor.  xv.),  and 
I  spoke  of  Jesus  and  the  Resurrection,  with  the  sense  of 
victory  I  always  feel  when  the  earth  opens  her  mouth  to 
receive  the  dust  of  the  saints  of  God,  and  the  spirit  has  re- 
turned to  God  who  gave  it.  Truly, '  Precious  in  the  Bight  of  the 
Lord  is  the  death  of  His  saints.' 

I  desire  never  to  forget  that  sight.  I  want  you  to  picture  it. 
23 


354  APPENDIX 

And  while  the  human  pathos  of  it  brings  the  tears,  and  the 
Divine  glory  of  it  stays  their  flow,  will  you  join  with  our 
Council  and  our  missionaries  in  prayer  to  our  Father  in  heaven, 
to  supply  the  means  for  carrying  on  His  beneficent  and 
gracious  work  of  healing  the  bodies  and  saving  the  souls  of  the 
Moors  and  Arabs,  for  whom  Jesus,  the  Son  of  God,  our  and 
their  Redeemer,  died  ? 

1  Call  unto  Me,  and  I  will  answer  thee,  and  show  thee  great 
and  mighty  things — difficult,  hidden,  inaccessible,  impossible 
things — which  thou  knowest  not '  (Jer.  xxxiii.  3).  Let  me 
beg  you  to  read  and  meditate  upon  the  exceeding  great  and 
precious  promises  which  abound  in  the  remainder  of  the 
chapter — to  which  we  do  well  to  take  heed  in  our  hearts, 
'  as  unto  a  light  that  shineth  in  a  dark  place,  until  the  day 
dawn  and  the  Day-star  arise'  (2  Peter  i.  19). 

Then  Hezekiah  answered  and  said :  *  Now  ye  have  conse- 
crated yourselves  unto  Jehovah ;  draw  near  and  bring  in 
sacrifices  and  thank-offerings  unto  the  house  of  Jehovah.'  So 
the  convocation  brought  sacrifices  and  thank-offerings ;  and  as 
many  as  were  of  a  willing  heart  brought  burnt-offerings,  i.e. 
ascending  sacrifices  (2  Chron.  xxix.  31). 

Any  such  offerings  addressed  to  me  will  be  thankfully 
received,  and  acknowledged  in  The  Christian. — Believe  me,  dear 
friend,  yours  in  the  love  and  expectation  of  our  returning  Lord, 

R.  C.  Morgan, 
Hon.  Treasurer,  N.A.M. 

H 

A  touching  expression  of  spiritual  experience  addressed 

by  my  brother  Cope  (at  the  age  of  fifteen)  to  a  lady  who 

had  been  a  great  help  to  him  : — 

July  2nd,  1868. 

My  dearest  Friend, — I  rejoice  to  tell  you  that  I  have  found 
rest,  where  alone  it  is  to  be  found.     Papa  came  up  to  my  room 


APPENDIX  355 

yesterday  morning,  before  I  was  up,  and  talked  to  me  very 
kindly  and  nicely  for  some  time.  He  said  quite  truly  that 
God  was  exercising  me  about  the  power  rather  than  the 
punishment  of  sin. 

Before,  I  had  been  depending  upon  feelings,  so  that  after 
praying  I  naturally  felt  rather  devout ;  but  directly  anything 
annoyed  me,  all  my  good  feelings  were  gone,  so  that  I  thought 
I  was  as  bad  as  ever,  though  at  first  I  thought  I  had  found 
peace.  It  was  like  this  last  Sunday  morning  ;  but  Georgey  put 
me  out,  so  I  felt  like  the  devil ;  and,  of  course,  all  my  devout 
feelings  were  gone,  and  I  thought  it  must  have  been  all  a 
delusion. 

But  to  return  to  my  yesterday's  subject — Papa  left  me  to 
dress,  and  told  me  he  would  call  me  when  he  was  ready  for 
prayers.  I  then  knelt  down  by  my  bed.  I  could  not  com- 
prehend the  meaning  of  believing  on  Jesus,  but  I  took  it  in 
another  way,  namely,  I  have  applied  the  text,  '  Whatsoever  ye 
shall  ask  the  Father  in  My  name,  believing,  ye  shall  receive, 
to  many  little  matters,  and  I  did  so  now.  I  asked  the  Lord  to 
make  me  His  child.     I  believed  He  would — 

And  I  found 
In  Him  my  Star,  my  Sun  ; 
And  in  that  light  of  life  I'll  walk 
Till  travelling  days  are  done. 

I  do  not  feel  full  of  enthusiasm,  but  I  have  rest. — Yours  ever 
affectionately,  J.  C.  M. 


INDEX 


A  King's  Champion  .  .  158 
'A  Servant,' Article  by  .     104 

A  Year  of  Grace  .  .  .115 
Abergavenny — 

Birth  at  ....  4 
Cymreigyddion  Society  .  6 
Education  at  ...  5 
Local  Institutions  .  .  9 
Visits  to     .         .         .         .         5 

Y.M.C.A 286 

Aden,  Mission  at  .  .  .140 
Africa,  North,  Mr.  Morgan,  in  250 
Agricultural  Hall,  Moody  and 

Sankevat  .  184,201,202 
Aitken,  Canon  W.  Hay  .  123,  133, 
139,  200 
Aitken,  Robert,  of  Pendeen  123, 250 
Albert  Hall,  Royal  .  .287 
Aldersgate-st.  Noon  Meeting 

91,  321 
Aldersgate-st.  Y.M.C.A.  177,  239 
Alexander,  Mr.  C.  M.  .  .  287 
Alexandra  Palace  .  .  .71 
'Almost  Persuaded'  .  .211 
Altered  Motto,  The  .  .  273 
Amen  Corner  office  .  .  47 
America,  Letters  from  .  .178 
America,  The  Revival  in 

72,  96,  169 
America,  Visit  to  .  .  .  177 
American  Civil  War  .  .  171 
American  Hymn- writers  .  17'-' 
Amesbury,  Visit  to  .  .166 
Amsterdam  Conference,  1867  248 
Andrew,  Mrs.         .         .         .297 


PAOl 

Annan,  Revival  in          .         .  126 

Annan,  Robert      .         .         .  128 

Annual  Outings  of  the  Staff  .  61 
Archway      Assembly      Hall, 

Highgate  .  .  .  821 
Armenian  atrocities  .  .  24S 
Arnold,  Dr.,  on  Romanism  .  257 
Arthur,  Rev.  William  .  107,  273 
Association  for  the  Free  Dis- 
tribution of  the  Scriptures  314 
Augustinian  Motto,  Familiar  235 

Baedeker,  Dr.,  in  Russia  242,  315 
Ballymena,  Revival  in  .  .  100 
Baltic     Provinces,     Religious 

liberty  in,  216 

Barbour,  Mrs.,  Letter  by  .  203 
Barnardo,  Dr.  55,  71,  141,  144, 
146,  157,  229 
Barnardo's,  Dr.,  Emigrants  .  117 
Barnet  Conference  .  46,  270,  -7*J 
Barnsbury,  Removal  from  .  63 
Baron,  Rev.  David  .  .  310 
Basle  Conference,  L879  . 
Bath,  Appointment  at  .  .  18 
Illness  at  .  .  .  .19 
Marriage  at  .  .  .13 
Battenburg,  Princess  Ena  of  267 
Battersby,  Canon .  .  .274 
Beauchamp,  Montague  .  .  208 
Beauchamp,  Sir  Thomas  .  278 
Belfast,  Bloody  and  Sankey  in  174 
Belfast,  Revival  in  1859  .  109 
Bennetts,  Rev.  <•.  Armstrong  78 
Berger,  William  Thomas 


INDEX 


PAGE 

Berlin  Conference .  .  .  274 
Besant,  Mrs  .  .  .  .56 
Bible-carriage  work  .  .165 
Bible  Flower  Mission  .  .  150 
Bible-  Readers'  Journal,  The  .  44 
Bible  study  .  .  .  230,  256 
Bible  Societies,  Mr.    Morgan 

and  the  .  .  .  .  313 
'  Bird  Fair,'  Mission  in  .  .  150 
Birth  at  Abergavenny  .  .  4 
Birthday  Letter,  A  .  .  80 
Blackdown  Hills  Mission  .  165 
Blackwood,  S.  A.  (Sir  Arthur) 

48,  136,  163,  184,  273 
Blaikie,  Professor .  .  .192 
Blankenburg,        Evangelical 

Alliance  at  .         .     250 

Blavatsky,  Madame  .  .  56 
Bliss,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  P.  P.  178,  179 
Blucher's,  Miss  von,  conver- 
sion ....  274 
Blue  Ribbon  Army  .  .  51 
Bobrinsky,  Count  .         .     315 

Bolton,  Revival  in  .         .103 

Bonar,  Rev.  Andrew  .  141,  205 
Bonar,  Dr.  Horatius  141,  175, 195 
Booth,  Catherine  .  .  .295 
Booth,  General  and  Mrs. 

70,  155,  229 
Booth,  R.  T.  .         .         .52 

Bournemouth,  Residence  at  .       39 
Westcliff    Baptist    Taber- 
nacle     ....       39 
Bow-road  Hall       .         .         .201 
Bowker,  Henry  F.  .         .     280 

Bradlaugh,  Charles  .  .  55 
Bradshaw,  Matilda  L.  .  .32 
Breachwood  Green,  Confer- 
ence at  .  .  .  .  167 
Brealey,  George  .  .  48,  165 
Brealey,  Mr.  W.  J.  H.  .  .  165 
Brethren.     Fellowship    with 

the  .        21    224 

Bridge  of  Hope,  The  .  .  '  151 
Brighton  Convention  .  .  274 
Britain,   French   priests  and 

nuns  in  .  .  .  .  268 
Britain  Over-seas  .  .  .  289 
British       and       Continental 

Federation     .         .        .300 


British    and    Foreign    Bible 

Society  .  .  .  .313 
British  Syrian  Schools  .  .  297 
British  Workmen's  Public- 
house  Co.  ...  52 
Broad  Church  Movement  .  227 
Broadlands,  Conferences  at  138,  273 
Broomhall,  Mr.  Benjamin  .  310 
Broughshane,    The  profligate 

of 102 

Brown,  Pastor  Archibald  G. 

136,  153 
Brown's,        Rev.        Charles, 

ministry  .  .  .321 
Brynmawr  .  .  .  .25 
Bucks  Village  Mission  .  .  167 
Burn,  Mr.  Robert  .         .     284 

Burns  of  Kilsyth  .  .  .192 
Bushnell,  Dr.  Kate  .  .  297 
Butcher's  Festival,  Annual  .  157 
Butler,  Mrs.  Josephine  .     142,  297 

C.  D.  Acts  ....  53 
Cnesarea,  Massacres  at  .  .  243 
Cairns,  Earl  .  .  .  138,  287 
Cairo,   Miss  Whately's  work 

at 297 

Cambridge,    Inter  -  Collegiate 

Christian  Union  .  .  208 
'  Cambridge  Seven,  The '  .  212 
Campbell,  Lady  Anne  .  .  204 
Canada,  Romanism  in  .  .  262 
Canterbury,  Archbishops  of 

112,  287 
Cardiff,  Temperance  Mission 

at 52 

Carlile,  Rev.  Prebendary  .  184 
Carrubbers  Close  Mission  .  1S5 
Carter,  William  .  .  70,  131 
Catlin,  William,    Cow   Cross 

159,  162 
Caughey,  James  .  .  119,  128 
Cavan,    The   eighth    Earl   of 

137,  200 
Chapman,  Robert  C.  .  141,  225 
Charrington,  Mr.  F.  N.  .154 

Chase,  Mr.  Samuel  44,  46,  48,  163 
Chenies,  Conference  at  .  .167 
Chicago,  Moody  and  Sankey 

in 177 


INDEX 


in 


Chicago  Y.M.C.  A. 

PAGE 

170 

Chichester,  Lord    . 

273 

Child  Minister,  The 

20 

Child,  Miss  Rosetta 

151 

Child -life  in  England     . 

144 

Children's     Special      Service 

Mission 

74 

China — 

Inland  Mission  . 

311 

Opium  Traffic     . 

309 

Protestant  Missions    . 

267 

Revival  in 

168 

Romanism  in               . 

266 

Chiniquy,  Father  . 

262 

Christian,  The  .  48,  50,  54, 

117, 

140 

,  259 

Almanack 

32 

Buildings  .... 

153 

Children's  Holiday  Fund  . 

154 

Christmas  Dinner  Fund      . 

155 

Cottage      .... 

153 

Day  in  the  Country  Fund  . 

154 

Donation  Lists  . 

57 

Help  the  Poor  Fund  . 

155 

Indian  Famine  Fund 

310 

Jubilee,  1909     . 

321 

Tract  Fund 

58 

2000th  Number 

66 

Y.M.C.A.  and  . 

290 

Y.W.C.A.  and. 

291 

Young  Readers  of 

153 

Christian  activities  of  Women 

294 

Christian  Colportage  Associa- 

tion       .... 

154 

Christian  evidence,  The  best 

231 

Christian  Mission,  The . 

155 

Christian  Press,  The     . 

249 

Christian  Science  . 

56 

Christian  Unity     . 

238 

Christiana,  His  sister    . 

11 

Church  Army,  Founder  of    . 

184 

Churcher,  Dr.  and  Mrs. 

322 

Churches,  Unity  in 

191 

City     of     London     Theatre, 

Shoreditch 

149 

Clephane's,  Miss,  Hymn 

181 

Clifton  Conference 

272 

Closing  days 

323 

Coleraine,  Revival  in     . 

107 

Colour  Question,  The    . 

305 

Conference  Hall,  Mildnmy     . 
Conferences — 

Barnet,  East 

Broadlands        .         .138 

Clifton       .... 

Evangelists' 

Perth         .... 

Prophetic  .        .        .     >rn 
Confidence    in    Christianity, 

Mr.  Morgan's 
Congleton,  Lord  . 
Congregationalism,  Mr.  Mor- 
gan and 
Connaught,  Revival  in  . 
Connellan,  Rev.  Thomas 
Consort,     The     Prim.', 

Romanism 
Contemporaries 
Convention  at  Brighton 
Convention  on  Public  Morals 
Conversion,  Mr.  Morgan's 
Conviction  of  sin  . 
Cooper,  Mr.  Daniel 
Cooper,  Thomas  Sidney,  K.A. 
Coote,  Mr.  W '.  A. 
Cope,  Emily  Williamson 
Cope,  Rev.  Richard,  LL.D.   . 


PAOI 

'J7U 

272 
273 
272 
•J  7 'J 
271 
278 

233 
225 


18,  224 

.      108 


and 


242 

4 

274 

301 

11 

233 

299 

142 

301 

10 

10 


Cope,  Second  son  .  34,  40,  48,  70 
Corn  Exchange,  Cambridge  .  208 
Corn  Exchange,  Edinburgh  .  194 
Correspondence,  Extensive  .  68 
Coster  King,  The  .  .  .  181 
Costers'  Mission  .  .  .  158 
Costers'  Hall  .         .         .     162 

'  Courting '  incident,  A  .18 

'  Cowboy  Poet '  quoted  .  .  64 
'  Covvper  Temple  Clause  '  .  13S 
Crawford,  Captain  Jack  .       04 

Criminal     Law    Amendment 

Bill        .        .         .        .301 
Cripples'      Home,      R.S.U., 

Southend        .         .         .1641 
Crosbie,  Mr.  Talbot       .         .141 
Crosby,  Fanny       .         .     181,  187 
•Cross  of  Jesus,  The'    . 
I  Culross,  Dr.  James         .         .142 
I  Cumming's,     Dr.    J.     Elder, 
tribute   .... 
Curnie,  Thomas  ofSandford 
Cuyler,  Dr.   .        .        •        ■     ivl 


IV 


INDEX 


Cuyler,  Dr.  on  the  Y.M.C.A. 

Jubilee  .         .         .         .288 

Dale's,  Dr.  R.  W.,  testimony  197 
Damascus,  The  Governor  of  .  244 
Dangers,  deliverance  from — 

Blaendare ....  3 
Dover  ....  41 
Isle  of  Wight  ...  40 
Italy  ....       41 

South  Wales  .  .  .42 
Daniel,  Mr.  Moody  on  .  .  209 
Daniell,  Mrs.  and  Miss  158,  295 
1  Daughters  of  the  Ostrich  '  .  52 
Davidson,  Thain  .  .  .142 
Denmark,  Queen  of  .  .  150 
Deptford,  Mr.  Fegan  in  .  144 
Diprose,  S.  Pyall  .  .  .71 
Dodge,  Mr.  W.  E.  .  .180 
Domestic  joy         .         .  15,  24 

Donation  Lists  ...  57 
Down-grade  Theology  .  .  228 
Drummond,  Henry        .  174 

Dublin,  Moody  and  Sankey  in  174 
Dublin,  Revival  in  .  .127 
Dufferin's,  Lord,  Testimony  150 
Dumfries,  Revival  in  .  .  125 
Durham,  The  Bishop  of  .  275 
Dyer,  Mr.  Alfred  S.  .  298,  300 
Dyer,  Mrs.  Helen  .         .     298 


East  London  Training  In- 
stitute   .... 

Eccleston  Hall 

Edinburgh,  Moody  and 
Sankey  in       ■      137,  174 

Edinburgh  Castle,  Limehouse 

Edwards,  Jonathan,  on 
Revival  . 

Egypt,  Visit  to 

Egypt,  Upper,  The  Christians 
of  . 

Ehrlich,  Mr.  in  Spitalfields 

'El  Nathan'  (Major  Whittle) 

Elwin,  Dr.    . 

Emigrants,  Dr.  Barnardo's 

Emigrants,  Miss  Macpherson 

England,  Revival  in 

Esther,  The  Book  of      . 

Eucharistic  Congress,  The 


154 
140 

181 
56 


79 

245 
314 
181 
149 
147 
150 
110 
271 
263 


Evangelical  Alliance  137,  223,  235 
Amsterdam  Conference  .  248 
Annual  Conference     .  .239 

Basle  Conference  .  .  248 
Blankenburg  Centre  .  .  250 
Bohemia,  persecution  in  .  246 
Contests  with  Rome  .  241,  246 
Damascus,  The  Governor  of  244 
Doctrinal  basis  .  .  .  236 
Egypt,  jUpper,  The  Chris- 
tians of  .  .  .  .  245 
General  Conferences  .  .  247 
Geneva  Conference    .  .247 

International     Conference, 

1907  .  ^  .  .  .250 
Marsovan  incident,  The  .  245 
Memorial   to    the  Khedive 

Ismail  ....  245 
Motto  ....  235 
Nestorians  in  Persia  .  .  245 
New  Caledonia,  Native  be- 
lievers in  .  .  .245 
New  Central  Building  .  251 
New  York  Conference  .  248 
Prayer  Circular  .         .237 

Russia,  Victory  in  .  .  246 
Turkish  atrocities  .  .  245 
Week  of  Prayer  .         .     237 

Evangelisation  Society  .  159,  234 
Evangelistic     Mission     (Mr. 

Hurditch)  .  .  .154 
Evangelists,  Conferences  of  .  272 
'  Excuses,'  Mr.  Moody  on      .211 

Facts  are  Stubborn  Things  .  300 
Faithfulness,  Mr.  Morgan's  .  233 
Farningham  Homes  .  .  154 
Farwell  Hall,  Chicago  .  .  170 
Fegan,  Mr.  J.  W.  C.  .  144,  156 
Fegan's,  Mr.  J.  W.  C.  tribute  325 
Finney,  Charles  G.  .  103,  128 
Fisk  Jubilee  Singers  .  .  306 
1  Fleeting  Opportunities,'  Mr. 

Morgan  on      .         .         .293 
Florence,     Two     poor    shop- 
keepers of  .         .     241 
Foreign  Missions  .         .         .     303 
Forlong,  Gordon    48,  70,  125,  157, 

271 
Foster,  Rev.  Arnold      .         .     312 


INDEX 


PAGE 

Foundation  Truths,  the  223,  225 
Francesco  and  his  wife  Rosa  .  241 
Francis,  Herbert  R.  40,  70,  73,  81 
Francis-Joseph,  Emperor  .  246 
Frank,  Fourth  son  .  .  24 
Fraser,  Dr.  Donald  .  .  234 
Fraternal        gathering        in 

Aldersgate-street    .         .     231 

Free  Church  Assembly  Hall       181 

192,  194 

Freeman,  Mr.  T.  Kyffin         .     224 

French   priests   and   nuns  in 

Britain  .  .  .  .268 
Friday  Evening  Meeting  .  62 
1  Friendless  and  Fallen  '  .145 

Fry,  Miss  .  .  .  .158 
Fry,  Mr.  William  .        .     146 

Fulton-street  Prayer-meeting  72 
Funeral  service      .         .         .     323 

Garrett,  Rev.  Charles  .  .  52 
Garstin,  Mr.  Arthur  .  .  321 
Geneva  Conference,  1861  .  247 
George,  son  and  partner  31,  49 

George  Yard  Mission  .  .  144 
Gladstone,  Right  Hon.  W.  E.  202 
Gladstone,  Mr. ,  on  the  Papacy  265 
Glanville,  Ebenezer  .  6,  14,  25 
Glasgow,  Moody  and  Sankey 

in 174 

Gledstone,  Rev.  J.  P.  .  .  300 
Glyn  Colliery,  Pontymoile  .  42 
God's  chosen  messengers  .  230 
Golden    Lane     and    Hoxton 

Mission .  .  .  .162 
Gooch's,  Pastor  Fuller,  tribute  324 
Gordon,  Dr.  A.  J.  .      121,  179 

Gordon,  Dr.,  on  the  Pope  .  260 
Gordon,    Elizabeth,    Duchess 

of 124 

Gordon,  Hon.  James  .  .  129 
Gospel  Hall,  Wood  Green  .  32, 
69,  73,  74,  77 
Gospel  Hall,  Mr.  Moody  at  .  220 
Gospel  Hymnology  .  58,  179 
Gosse,  Mr.  P.  H.,  F.R.S.  48,  259 
Gough,  John  B.  .  .  .51 
Grace,  Mr.  Moody  on  .  .201 
Graham,  Mr.  W.,  M.P.  .     200 

Grant,  Hay  Macdowall       123,  133 


Cray's  Yard  Mission      . 
Great  Assembly  Hall,  K. 
Grellet,  Stephen,  and  the  nuns 
Grimshaw  of  Haworl  li  . 
Grove,  Mr.  William 
Groves,  Anthony  Norris 
Guinness,  Grattan         70,  L29, 
Guinness,  Miss  Geraldine 
Guinness,  Dr.  Harry 
Guinness,  Dr.  Whitefield 

Hall,  Newman 

Hambleton,  John  70,  132,  146 

Hammond,    Rev.    E.    Payson 

48,  59,  71, 
Hanover  Square  Booms 
Harley  College 
Harry,  Third  son . 
Hatton,  George     .       144,  IE 
Havergal,  Frances  Ridley 
Hay,  Rev.  W.  Wrighl  . 
Heart  Melodies 
Heath,  Henry 
Hebrew  Testimony  to]  rael 
Hedges,  Richard  . 
Heley,  Mr.  T.  S.    . 
Hellmuth,  Bishop 
Henry,  Dr.   . 
Henry,  Dr.,  of  Belfast  . 
Herbert,  Hon.  Mrs. 
High  Churchism  in  England 
Hind  Smith,  Mr.  W.     . 
Hodder,  Mr.  M.  II. 
Hogg,  Quintin 
'  Hold  the  Fcrt!  ' 
Holehouse,  Mr.  John 
Holiness  Conventions    . 
Holiness  by  Faith 
Holiness  Movement 
Holland,  <  reorge    . 
Home-call 
Home  Mission  Muveiuent 

1  It. 
Home  of  Industry  .      140. 

Home  Petitions  . 
Homes  for  the  ' 
and  Fallen '  . 
Homes  for  Cattli  B 
for  Orphan 
Homes  fur  Working  Girls 


144 
154 
24  7 

109 

lis 

177 
130 
130 
130 

1  12 

256 

125 
280 
154 

i,  40 
160 

14-i 

1 5  - 

58 

225 

:;l  1 

,  '■• 

166 

268 

52 

240 

7 

267 

172 
821 

111 

177. 


140 

169 

149 


1  15 

i;.i 


VI 


INDEX 


PAGE 

Hooper,  Geraldine  .         .       70 

Hopkins,  Miss  Ellice  .  142,  301 
Hop-pickers,  Among  the  .  165 
Horder,  Rev.  Garrett  .  .  78 
Hoxton  Music  Hall  .  .  51 
Hughes,  Hugh  Price  .  .142 
Hull,  Henry  .         .         .279 

Hull's,  Henry,  Bible-classes  .  281 
Hurditch's,  Mr.,  Evangelistic 

Mission  .         .         .154 

Hymn-books,  Royalties  from  180 
Hymn-writers,  American  .  179 
Hymnology,  Gospel  .  58,  179 
Hymns,  Collections  of  .  .  58 
Hymns  of  Grace  and  Glory     .       59 

India,  Revival  in  .  .  .168 
India,  Tour  in  .  .  .310 
Indian     Famine    and     The 

Christian  .  .  .  310 
Inquiry-room,  Ministry  in  .  193, 
197,  204 
Inquiry- room,    '  Undergrads.' 

in  the  .  .  .  210,  214 
Intemperance  and  Heredity  .  230 
International  Congress,  Geneva  300 
Ireland,  Protestantism  in  .  264 
Ireland,    Results    of   Revival 

in 115 

Ireland,  Revival  in        .  46,  72 

Japan,  The  Gospel  in  .  .  312 
Jerusalem,  Letter  from .  .  79 
Jews,  Missions  to — 

Barbican  .  .  .  .314 
British  .  .  .  .314 
Hebrew       testimony       to 

Israel     .         .         .         .314 

London      .         .         .         .314 

Mildmay   .         .         .         .314 

'  Jolly  Butchers '  Tea-gardens       68 

Joseph,  Mr.  D.  C,  Haifa       .     314 

Jubilee     Conference    of    the 

Y.M.C.A.  .  .  .287 
Jubilee  of  The  Christian  .  321 
Jubilee  Singers,  Fisk     .         .306 


Kabyles,  Mission  to 
Keith- Falconer,      Hon. 
G.  N.     . 


309 


139 


Kerry,  Mrs.,  Palmer's  Green.  69 
Keswick  Convention  .  274,  315 
Keswick  Convention  Chairman 

184,  280 
Keswick  Missionary  Fund  .  316 
'  Keswick,'  The  germ  of  .  273 
Khedive  Ismail,  Memorial  to  245 
Kinnaird,  Hon.  Emily  .  .  292 
Kinnaird,  Hon.  Gertrude  .  292 
Kinnaird,  Right  Hon.   Lord, 

Introduction  by  .  .  v 
Kintore,  Earl  of  .  .  139,  271 
Kirk,  Sir  John  .  .  .143 
Kirkham,  Gawin  .  71,  159,  248 
Korea,  Revival  in  .  .  168,  234 
Korea,  The  Gospel  in  .  .  312 
Kuram,  Mrs  .         .         .         .130 

Ladies'  National  Association  .  299 
Lancashire     Cotton     Famine 

Fund  .  .  .  .152 
Lander's,  Gerard,  conversion.  211 
'  Lessons  from  past  Revivals'  117 
Last  message  .         .         .322 

Letters  from  America  .  .178 
Letters  from  Rome  .  .  260 
Lewis,  "W.  J.,  of  Spitalfielcls .  162 
Leysian  Mission  .  .  .57 
Liberty,  Religious,  in   Baltic 

Provinces  .  .  .  246 
Liberty,  Rome  the  enemy  of.  246 
Lightfoot,  Bishop.  .  .301 
Literature,  love  of  .     5,  6,  304 

Little  Wild-st.  Chapel  .  .161 
'  Li ving-in  '  system,  The  .  292 
Livingstone  of  Shotts  .  .192 
Llanover  Old  Hall  .         .         7 

Llanvihangel  .         .         .19 

London  City  Mission  .  .154 
London,  Coming  to  .  .  13 
London  Evangelistic  Council  287 
London,  Moody  and  Sankey  in  177 
London,  Return  to  .  .40 
London,  Settlement  in  .  .  44 
London,  South,    Evangelistic 

work  in  .  .  .  .131 
Londonderry,  Marchioness  of  111 
Lord's  Day  observance  .  53,  58 
'  Los    von    Rom '    movement 

246,  263,  269 


INDEX 


Vll 


PAQK 

Loss  of  first  child  .  .  .  19 
Lowe,  Clara  M.  S.  148,  150,  152 
Ludgate  Hill  office  .         .       47 

Lutheran  Christians  in  Baltic 

Provinces        .         .         .     246 

M'Cheyne  on  '  frigid  evan- 
gelism .  .  .  .282 
Macdonald,  Colonel  .  .  271 
M'Granahan,  Mr.  James  59,  181, 
183,  187 
Macgregor,  John  (Rob  Roy)  .  159 
M'Neill,  Rev.  John  .  .  287 
Macpherson,  Annie,  70,  140,  148, 
152,  295 
Macpherson's,  Miss,  emigrants  150 
Macpherson's,  Miss,  work  .  321 
Macrae,  Rev.  Duncan  .  .  78 
Madagascar,  The  Gospel  in  .  312 
Madiai,  The  two  .  .  .241 
Mamhilad  Church  .         .       18 

Manchester,  Mr.  Moody  in  .  172 
Manning,  Cardinal  .  .  254 
Manning       and       Newman, 

Cardinals  .  .  .254 
Marash,  Massacres  at  .  .  243 
Marriage,  First  .  .  .18 
Marriage,  Second  ...  40 
'Marsovan  incident,' The  .  245 
Martin,  Samuel  .  .  .  142 
Mason's,  Miss,  Homes  of  Rest  154 
Massacres  at  Caesarea  .  .  243 
Marash  .  .  .  .243 
Matamoros,  Manuel  .  242,  258 
Match-box  makers  .         .152 

Matheson,  Duncan  48,  124,  271 
Mathieson,  Mr.  J.  E.  .  176,  177 
Mazur,  Miss  Wiluia  Danecki  40 
Memorials  of  the  Revival  .  143 
Memories  of  '59  .         .       9;» 

Meredith,  Mrs.  Susannah  .  152 
Merrion  Memorial  Hall  .     128 

Merry,  Dr.  ....  321 
Merry,  Mr.  Joseph  .  .150 
Metropolitan  Tabernacle, 

Moody    and    Sankey   at 
the  .         .         .         •     182 

Meyer,  Rev.  F.  B.  .         .     173 

Meyer's,  Rev.  F.  B.,  tribute 
Michelsen,  Rev.  Oscar  .         .     312 


Midnight        Meeting        in 

Piccadilly  .  .  .1-11 
Midnight  Meeting  Movement  145 
Mildmay  ( inference  .  .  270 
Mildmay  Conference  Hall    16 

289 
Mildmay  Mission  to  the  Jews  81 1 
'Millennium'  :      telegraphic 

address  .  .  .  .228 
Milne,  John  .  .  .  '_' 7 1 

Mission  to  Women  Criminals  153 
Mission-stations,  Visits  to  .  304 
Missionary  Correspondence  .  819 
Missionary  Prize  Competition 
Modern  Thought  .  .  .  282 
Molyneux,  Cape]  .  .  .  142 
'Moment  by  Moment'  .  .  181 
'  Monday  Chairmanship,'  Re- 
linquishing the  .  .  821 
Monod,  Pastor  Theodore  .  L'7.'i 
Montreal,    Father    Chiniquy 

in 263 

Moody,  D.  L.  .  71,  126,  169 
First  visit  to  Britain  72,  90,  170 
Home-call. 

Life  of  .         .         .171 

Liverpool 

Manchester        .         .         .172 
Mr.  Morgan  and  .       l-v- 

Power  as  a  preacher  . 
Prayer-meetings,  On.  .  Ifl  I 
Third  visit  to  Britain  .  184 
V.M.C.A..  and  the  .  28 
Moody  and  Sankey  89,  59,  169 
Birmingham,  Results  in  .  198 
Converts  under .  .  .  184 
Criticisms  of  .         •      190 

Gladstone,  Right  Hon.  W. 
E.  and   .... 
Guy    Fawkea'     Night     at 

.bridge      . 
Holiness  Conferei  ■     272 

Permanent  Memorials 
Princess  of  Wales  and        .     201 
Re  [uests  for  prayi  i    .        •     200 
Results  of  Missions    .        .     190 
Scotland.  Results  in  .      195 
Shaftesbm 

Sutherland,  ,,f. 

and  .  .  •  • 


Vlll 


INDEX 


Moody  and  Sankey — continued. 
Wilberforce's,  Canon,  appeal    215 
Y.M.C.A.  and  .         .         .     285 
Moody  and  Sankey  in — 

Belfast  .  .  .  .174 
Birmingham  .  .  .198 
Britain  (second  visit)  .     182 

Cambridge  .  .  .  207 
Chicago  .  .  .  .177 
Dublin  .  .  .  .174 
Edinburgh  137,174,181,185,192 
England  .  .  .  .197 
Glasgow  .  .  .174,  196 
Ireland  .  .  .  .197 
London  177,  182,  199,  201,  204 
Newcastle.  .  .  .174 
Oxford  .  .  .  207,  212 
Scotland  .  .  .  .199 
Sunderland  .  .  .174 
York  .         .         .         .173 

Moody,  Mr.  W.  R.  .  171,  176 
Moody,  Mrs.  W.  R.  .  .181 
Moore,  Eev.  E.  W.  .  .  273 
Moore,  George  .  .  .141 
Moorhouse,  Harry  70,  126,  132 
Moorhouse's,  Harry,  advice  .  205 
'  Morgan  &  Chase '  partner- 
ship .  .  44,  47,  170 
'  Morgan,  Chase,  &  Scott '  .  49 
'  Morgan  &  Scott '  49 
Morgan,  Mr.  James  Hiley  .  6 
Morgan,  Mrs.  James  Hiley  .  10 
Morgan,  Mrs.  Lydia  M.  .  27 
Morgan,  Sydney,  grandson  .  318 
Morgan,  Mrs.  Wilma  .  40,  304 
Morley,  Mr.  Samuel  141,  273,  287 
Morley,  Miss  .  .  .  292 
Morocco,  Visit  to  .  .  .317 
Moslem  oppression  .  .  244 
Moslems,  Massacres  by  .  .  243 
'Mother's      love,      A,'     Mr. 

Moody  on  .         .217 

Moule,  Dr.  Handley  ' .  .  275 
Mount  Hermon  Schools  .     180 

Mountain,  Rev.  James  .  .  59 
Mtiller,  George  .  142,  200,  225 
Murphy,  Francis  ...  52 
My  Life  and  Sacred  Songs     .     180 

'Nag's  Head,'  Wood  Green  .       68 


National       Association      for 

Repeal  ....  299 
National  Vigilance  Associa- 
tion .  .  .  .301 
Negro  melodies  .  .  .  305 
Negro  problem,  The  .  .  306 
Negro,  Mr.  Morgan  defend- 
ing the  .  .  .  .  307 
Nestorians  in  Persia  .  .  245 
Neufville,  Mr.  Charles  de  .  250 
New        Caledonia,        native 

believers  in     .         .         .     245 
New  Court   Chapel,  Tolling- 

ton  Park         .         .         .323 
New     Forest,      Evangelistic 

Tour  in  .         .         .         .165 
New   Hebrides,    The    Gospel 

in 312 

New  Theology,  The  .  56,  227 
New  York  Conference,  1873  .  248 
New  York,  Visit  to  .  .177 
Newcastle,  Moody  and  Sankey 

in 174 

Newgate,  Public  Execution  at     159 
Newman,  Francis  William     .     226 
Newman,  John  Henry  .      227,  252 
Newman  and  Manning,   Car- 
dinals    ....     254 
Newport,  Mon.       .         .         .18 
Newtown  Limavadv      .         .108 
'  Ninety  and  Nine,  The '     1 76,  181 
Noble,  William      ...       51 
Noel,  Hon.  and  Rev.  Baptist    96, 
111,  145,  238 
Noon  Prayer-meeting  163,  283,321 
Albion      Hall,     Moorgate- 

street  ....  91 
Aldeisgate-street  .  .  91 
North  Africa  Mission  .  .  309 
North  Africa,  Visit  to  .  250,  309 
North,  Brownlow  48,  74,  111,  120 
133,  256 
Northfield,  Mr.  Moody's  home  176 
Northfield  Schools  .         .     180 

Notting  Hill  Tabernacle        .     157 

O'Connor,  Pastor  James          .  264 
Old  Hall,  Llanover        .         .  7 
Old    Priory     School,     Aber- 
gavenny         ...  5 


INDEX 


ix 


Open- Air  Mission  . 

Opera  House,  Hayraarket  200, 

Opium  Traffic  in  China        53, 

Orphanage  at  Stony  Strat- 
ford       .... 

Orr-Ewing,  Mr.  Archibald     . 

Orsnian,  W.  J.       .         .144, 

Ottoman  Empire,  Corruption 
of 

Outpoured  Spirit,  The    . 

Owen,  Mr.  0.  J.    . 

Oxford  Movement,  The     227, 

Oxford,  Union  Meetings  at   . 

Papacy,  Greed  of  the     . 

Papacy,  Mr.  Gladstone  on     . 

Papal  aggression    . 

Papal  aggression  in  Britain    . 

Papal  Infallibility 

Parker,  Dr.  Joseph        .      142, 

Parker,  Dr.,  on  the  Y.M.C.A. 
Jubilee  .... 

Paschkoff,  Colonel 

Pastoral  Letter,  A 

Paternoster  Row,  Appoint- 
ment in . 

Paton,  Dr.  John  G. 

Paton,  Robert       .         .177. 

Paton,  Mr.  W.  T. 

Pearsall  Smith,  Mr.  R.         70; 

Pearse,  Mr.  George 

Pearse,  Mark  Guy 

Peill  family,  The,  in 
Madagascar    . 

Pennefather,  Rev.  Wrn.       46, 

Pentecost,  Rev.  Dr. 
Peoria,  Evangelistic  work  at 
'Perfectionism,'  Mr.  Morgan 
and         .... 
Perks,  The  Misses 
Perth  Conference  inaugurated 
Perth,  Revival  in  . 
Petitions    for      Holiness    of 

Life 

Phillips,  Mr.  Philip       . 
Poetry,  Love  of    . 


PAGE 

159 
202, 

203 
309, 

311 

156 

311 

,  162 

243 
5 
7 
252, 
257 
273 

260 
265 
268 
252 
259 
,  241 

288 

315 

79 

44 
312 
,  183 
292 
273 
309 
200 

312 
137, 
270 
183 
178 

274 
158 
271 
271 

85 

174 

5 


Poetry,  Specimens  of    . 

From  Death  into  Life 

Jubilee  Year,  The 

Our  First-born,  The  falling 
Asleep  of 

Reply  to  stanza  in  Hereford 
Times    .... 

To  Dear  Annie  . 
Pond,  Mrs     .... 
Pontymoile  .         .  19,  42, 

Pontypool     .... 
Poole,  Joshua  48,  58,  70,  132, 


Giles 


132, 


TAOE 

5 
15 
22 

20 

16 

17 

28 

168 

19 

158, 

162 

161 

295 

50 

8 

84 

89 


Poole,  Joshua,  in  St 

Poole,  Mary  . 

Popish  encroachments  . 

Powell,  Mr.  J.  L.  . 

Prayer  Diary 

Prayer  for  blessing  on  others 

Prayer       for      guidance       in 

business 
Prayer -meetings,  Hints  on 
Prayer,  Universal  Wick  of    . 
Press,  Mr.  Morgan  and  the    ( 
Pressense,  M.  E.  de 
Princess        Mary         Village 

Homes  .... 
Printing  in  1834,  Specimen! 

of 

Printing  office,  In  the  .       6,  9 
Prize    Competition,    Mil 

ary  .         .         .         .     31 S 

Prophetic  Conferences   .      27 
Protestant  Alliance,  the         .     241 
Protestantism        .         .         .50 
Public  Morals,  Convention  on     301 
Publications  of  the  Hon 
Publishing  ventures.  Earliest 
Punruti,  Miss  Reade'a  work  at 
Punshon's,  Dr.,  Addret 
Puritanism,  Carlyle  on . 
Putterill,  Mr.  J.  H.       . 


194 

237 

249 

153 

7 
13 


58 

•n 

205 

45 

287 


Radcliffe,  Heber    .  .        .     132 

Radcliffe,  Reginald  71.  71.  104, 

111,  121,  182,  149,1 

Radstock,  Lord     .  .        .     815 

Ragged  School  Union  .      144,154 

.  rd,  Mu-.u-s  .        .142 

Ratcliff  Highway .  .        .151 


INDEX 


PAGE 

Rationalism  ....  55 
Reade's,  Miss,  Work  at  Punruti  297 
Religious    liberty    in    Baltic 

Provinces  .  .  .  246 
Religious  Tract  Society  .         9 

Reminiscence    by  Mr.    Hind 

Smith  .  .  .  .172 
Renunciation  of  Princess  Ena  267 
Results  of  Moody  and  Sankey 

Missions  .         .         .190 

Results  of  Revival  in  Ireland  115 
Rettie,  Mr.  George  .  .  173 
Revival  in  the  Churches  .  191 
Revival  in  Wales  .  .  .167 
Revival,  The  great,  of  1859  .  44 
Revival-song,  Masters  of  .  179 
Revival,  The,  46,  53,  72,  102,  110, 
144,  170 
Revival,  The,  Homes  .  .149 
Donation  Lists  .  .  .  149 
Revival,  The,  Hymn-Book  58,  174 
Revivals  of  1859  and  1874  .  189 
Ritualistic  encroachments  .  50 
Roberts,  Mr.  Evan  .  .168 
Robertson,    Rev.    Alexander, 

D.D 265 

Robinson,  Armitage  .  .208 
Robinson,  Miss  .  .  158,  295 
Roden,  The  Earl  of  .  Ill,  138 
Rogues'  tea-meeting  .  .131 
Romanism,  Dr.  Arnold  on  .  257 
Romanism  in  Canada  .  .  262 
Romanism  in  China  .  .  266 
Romanism  in  Spain  .  .  258 
Romanism,  Lord  John  Russell 

on 255 

Romanism,     Queen    Victoria 

and  ...  .  255 
Romanists,  Contests  with  148,  226, 
237,  246 
Rome  and  her  motto  .  .  261 
Rome  the  enemy  of  liberty  .  246 
Romish  countries,  Visits  to  .  261 
Romish  persecution  in  Spain  242 
Romish  persecutions  .  .  246 
Romish  pretensions  .  .252 
Romish  system,  Unscriptural 

character  of  .  .  .  259 
Rowley,  Lady  .  .  .148 
Royal  Accession  Declaration      268 


PAGE 

Royal  Albert  Hall  .         .     287 

Royal  Sailors'  Rest  .  .164 
Royalties  from  Hymn-Books  180 
Ruskin,  John,  quoted  .  47,  296 
Russell       Hurditch's,      Mr., 

Evangelistic  Mission  .  154 
Russell,     Lord     John,     and 

Romanism  .  .  .  255 
Russia,  Suffering  Evangelicals 

in  242,  315 

Rutherford,  Mr.  J.  T.  .  .  5 
Rutherford,  Mr.  Relf,  B.A.  .         5 

Sabbath  observance        .         53,  58 
Sacred  Songs  and  Solos .         .     174 
Saillens,  Pastor  Reuben         .     250 
Sailors'  Welcome  Home         .     151 
Salvation  Army,  The     .         .155 
Sankey,  Ira  D.      .         59,  171,  181 
Blindness  .         .         .         .187 
Gipsy  Smith,  and       .         .187 
Home-call.         .         .         .187 
My  Life  and  Sacred  Songs       180 
Singing  the  Gospel     .         .175 
Y.M.C.A.,  and  the    .      285,291 
Saphir,  Adolph     .         .         .142 
'  Saved  by  Grace' .         .         .     181 
Scotland,  Revival  in      .       72,  110 
Scott,  Miss   .         .         .         .311 
Scott,  Mr.  Benjamin     .         .     300 
Scott,  Mr.  Robert     53,  58,  66,  310 
Scripture  Gift  Mission  .         .     314 
Sermon  Lane  Mission    .         .     144 
Shaftesbury  Institutes  .         .     154 
Shaftesbury,  Lord      111,  112,  138, 
143,  163,  202,  242,  287 
Shaftesbury's,    Lord,     Testi- 
mony    ....     199 
Sharman,  Miss  Charlotte       .     158 
Shipley,  Mr.  G.  D.         .     165,  167 
Shipton,  Anna.       26,  48,  142,  295 
Shoreditch,    Reginald     Rad- 

cliffe  in  . 
Siberian  Prisoners,  Mission  to 
Sin,  Conviction  of 
Sin,  The  root-cause  of  sorrow 
Sinclair,  Right  Hon.  Thomas 
Smith,  Gipsy,  and  Mr. 
Sankey 


149 
315 
233 
229 
115 

187 
Smith,  J.  Denham  48,  74,  127 


INDEX 


XI 


Smith,  Pearsall      .         .       7 
Smith,  Mr.  W.  Hind     . 
Smithies,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  T.  E 


PAGE 

273 

271 

78, 

,  163 

53,  58 


Social  Purity  cause 

Social   Reform,   Mr.    Morgan 

and         ...         .     229 
Soldiers'  Institutes — 

Aldershot .         .         .         .158 

Dublin       .         .         .         .158 

Portsmouth        .         .         .158 

Winchester         .         .         .158 

Somerset,  Lady  Henry  .         .     295 

Somerville,  Dr.  A.  N.  .         .     141 

Songs  of  Love  and  Mercy         .       59 

South  Africa,  Visits  to    .      40,  307 

South   London,    Evangelistic 

work  in .  .  .  .131 
Spain,  Romanism  in  .  .  258 
Spain,  Romish  persecution  in  242 
Spain,  A  tour  in  .  .  .261 
Spanish  Church,  A  visit  to  .  260 
Spanish  publication,  A  re- 
markable .  .  .261 
Spiers,  Josiah  .  .  .74 
Spiritual  Life,  Deepening  of  .  58 
Spitalfields    Weavers'    Relief 

Fund  .  .  .  .152 
Spurgeon,  Charles  Haddon  .  128, 
130,  142,  157,  200 
Spurgeon's,  Mr.,  Protest  .  228 
St.  Giles' Christian  Mission  158,  160 
St.  Giles,  George  Hatton  in  .  144 
St.  Luke's,  W.  J.  Orsman  in  144 
St.  Margaret's,  Westminster  204 
St.  Stephen's  Church.  Edin- 
burgh .  .  .  .192 
Stamboul,  The  furies  of.  .  245 
Stansfeld,  Mr.,  M.P.  .  .  299 
Star  Hill  ....  18 
Stebbins,  Mr.  G.  C.  .  181,  183 
Steer,  Miss  Mary  H.  .  .151 
Stepney,  Tlios.  J.  Barnardo  in  144 
Stony  Stratford  Orphanage  .  156 
Storjohann,  Pastor  .  250,  264 
Strangers'  Rest  .  .  .154 
Stuart,  Professor,  M.P.  .     299 

Studd,  Kynaston  .  .  .208 
Stundists,  The,  of  Russia  .  242 
Sun  Hall,  Liverpool      .         .     122 


Sunderland,       Moody       and 

Sankey  in 
Sweated  Industries 
Sweden,  Queen  of. 

Talbot  Tabernacle 

Taylor,  Miss  Annie 

Taylor,  Mrs.  Howard    . 

Taylor,  Dr.,  Hudson      . 

Taylor,  Miss  Lydia  Mai 

Taylor,  Dr.,  of  New  York     . 

Taylor,  Mr.  W.  J. 

Teck,  Duchess  of . 

Temperance  reform    7,  50,  58, 

Temple,  Lord  Mount     . 

Theological  optimism    . 

Thieves'  tea-meetings    . 

Thirfield,  Conference  at 

This  World  and  the  Next 

Thomas,  Mr.  E.  W.       . 

Tibetan  Pioneer  Mission 

Tile- Kiln  Lane 

Torrey,  Dr.  R.  A. 

Torrey  and  Alexander,  M 

Tower  Hamlets  Mission 

Travancore,  Supporting  a 
Bible-woman  in 

Trotter,  Captain    . 

Turner,  James,  of  Peterhead  . 

Tuscany,  The  Grand  Duke  of 

Tuskcgee  Normal  and  Indus- 
trial Schools  . 

Ulster,  Revival  in. 
'Undaunted  Dick ' 
Undergraduates — 

Meetings  of 

In  the  inquiry  room  . 
Union  meetings  at  Oxford     . 
United  States,   Father  Ohini- 

quy  in  the 
Unity  in  Evangelistic  work  . 
Universal  Week  of  Prayer 
'Unum     corpus     sumns     in 

Chriato' . 
Urwick,  I)r 

Varley,  Henry    .     48,  57,  71, 

Vatican  Council  of  1870 
Vaughan-Morgan,  Sir  Walter 


174 
152 

150 

157 
313 
130 
310 

IS 

51 
145 
140 
295 
138 
229 
131 
167 

n 
145 
313 

73 
287 

59 
151 

310 
238 
125 

242 

306 

96 
1 22 

208 
21  l 
273 

191 

236 
130 

157. 

259 
5 


Xll 


INDEX 


Victoria,  Queen,  and  Roman- 
ism        ....  255 

Victoria  Theatre,  Services  in  118 
Vigeon's,  Mr.,  Hall,   White- 
cross  -st.           .         .         .57 

Village  Evangelisation  .         .  164 

Village  Mission  Conferences  .  167 

Waldegrave,  Granville  .  .  208 
Wales,  Revival  in  .  .  110,  167 
Ward,  William  George  .  .  257 
Washington,  Mr.  T.  "Booker  .  306 
Watson,  Dr.  John  .         .174 

Weaver,  Richard  48,  58,  70,  74, 
118,  122,  126,  162,  174,  256 
Week  of  Prayer,  Universal  .  237 
Welsh  Revival  .  .  .167 
Welsh  Literary  geniuses  .  6 
Wesley  on  Whitefield  .  .  186 
West-end  Movement  .  .  201 
West  London  Tabernacle  .  57 
Weston,  Agnes  .  .  164,  295 
Weymouth's,  Dr.,  translation 

of  the  N.  T.  .  .  .  231 
'  What  can  they  do  ? '  .  .  295 
Whateley's,    Miss,    work    at 

Cairo  .  .  .  .297 
Wheatley,  Mr.  William  .     159 

White  Cross  Society      .         .     301 

White,  Dr 250 

White,    Dr.    Borrett,  on  the 

Christian  Press 
White,  Pastor  Frank  H. 
White  Slave  Traffic 
White's,  Pastor,  tribute 
Whitefield,  Wesley  on  . 
Whittle,  Major      59,  178,  181 
Wilberforce,  Canon 
Wilkinson,  Rev.  John  . 
Willard,  Frances  . 
Williams,  Sir  George 


190 

j.  —  _, 


250 

158 

301 

324 

186 

187 

.     215 

.     314 

.     295 

141,  177, 

277,  286 

Willis's  Rooms,  Meetings  at  .     238 

Wilson,       Mr.       Henry      J. 

M.P 300 


Winchmore  Hill,  Residence  at  34,39 


1:2. 


work 
292, 


Wing,  Conference  at 
Wintle,  Mr.  T.  M. 
Wintz,  Miss 
Wiseman,  Cardinal 
Women,       Christian 

for 
Women's  work,  John  Rnskin 

on  ... 

Wood  Green — 

Churches  . 

Gospel  Hall 

Ministry  at 

Residence  at 
Working  Girls'  Homes  . 
Working  Lads'  Institute 
Works  by  R.  C.  Morgan 
Wright,  James 
Wright,  Mr. ,  Wood  Green 
Wright,  Ned 


167 
168 
164 
253 

294 

296 


26. 


.       70 

32,  69,  73,  74,  77 

29 

29,  34,  68 

.     154 

.     154 

59 

.     225 

69 

165 


131, 


Vork,  Moody  and  Sankey 
Young  Men's  Convention 
Y.M.C.A.— 
Aberdeen  . 
Abergavenny 
Aldersgate- street 

Buildings  . 

Central 

Chicago 

Chief  values  of  . 

City. 

Conference,  Edinburgh 

Exeter  Hall 

Finsbury  Park  . 

Gt.  Marlborough-st. 

Jubilee  Conference     . 

Manchester 

Mansion  House 

Morgan,  Mr. ,  and  the 

Stafford  Rooms . 

Stratford  . 

Zenana  Missions  of  India 


173 
291 


.  285 

.  286 

177,  231, 

239,  283 
.  183 
.  287 
.  170 
.  289 
.  187 
.  279 
.  284 
.  286 

149,  280 
.  287 
.  285 
.  284 
.  277 

279,  281 
.  285 

.  297 


MORGAN  AND  SCOTT  LTD.,   LONDON.    ENGLAND 


fflfflfliniiiKiHiiiiiiiimniini 


